A conference about the next succession to the crown of England divided into two parts : the first containeth the discourse of a civil lawyer, how and in what manner propinquity of bloud is to be preferred : the second containeth the speech of a temporal lawyer about the particular titles of all such as do, or may, pretend (within England or without) to the next succession : whereunto is also added a new and perfect arbor and genealogy of the descents of all the kings and princes of England, from the Conquest to the present day, whereby each mans pretence is made more plain ... / published by R. Doleman.
         Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 868 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 206 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56468
         Wing P568
         ESTC R36629
         15746532
         ocm 15746532
         104608
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56468)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104608)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1153:34)
      
       
         
           
             A conference about the next succession to the crown of England divided into two parts : the first containeth the discourse of a civil lawyer, how and in what manner propinquity of bloud is to be preferred : the second containeth the speech of a temporal lawyer about the particular titles of all such as do, or may, pretend (within England or without) to the next succession : whereunto is also added a new and perfect arbor and genealogy of the descents of all the kings and princes of England, from the Conquest to the present day, whereby each mans pretence is made more plain ... / published by R. Doleman.
             Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
             Allen, William, 1532-1594.
             Englefield, Francis, Sir, d. 1596?
          
           [16], 175, [5], 202 [i.e. 204] p., [1] folded leaf of plates : ill.
           
             Reprinted at N. with license,
             [S.l.] :
             MDCLXXXI [1681]
          
           
             Written by Robert Parsons, under the pseudonym R. Doleman, and approved by Cardinal Allen and Sir Francis Englefield who are sometimes credited as joint authors--cf. DNB v.43, p.415.
             Originally published in 1594.
             Running title: A conference touching succession to the crown.
             "Dedicated to the Right Honourable the Earl of Essex, one of Her Majesties Privy-Council, and of the noble Order of the Garter."
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           CONFERENCE
           About
           the
           Next
           SUCCESSION
           TO
           THE
           Crown
           of
           England
           :
        
         
           Divided
           into
           Two
           Parts
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           containeth
           The
           Discourse
           of
           a
           Civil
           Lawyer
           ;
           how
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           Propinquity
           of
           Bloud
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           containeth
           The
           Speech
           of
           a
           Temporal
           Lawyer
           ,
           about
           the
           particular
           Titles
           of
           all
           such
           as
           do
           ,
           or
           may
           pretend
           (
           within
           England
           or
           without
           )
           to
           the
           next
           Succession
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           also
           added
           ,
           A
           New
           and
           Perfect
           Arbor
           and
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Descents
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Conquest
           unto
           this
           day
           ;
           whereby
           each
           mans
           Pretence
           is
           made
           more
           plain
           .
        
         
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           one
           of
           Her
           Majesties
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           
             R.
             Doleman
          
           .
        
         
           Re-printed
           at
           N.
           with
           License
           ,
           MDCLXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           sum
           of
           both
           Parts
           more
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           declareth
           ,
           by
           many
           Proofs
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           That
           the
           next
           Propinquity
           or
           Ancestry
           of
           Bloud
           alone
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           certainly
           known
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           a
           Crown
           ,
           without
           other
           Conditions
           and
           Circumstances
           requisite
           be
           found
           also
           in
           the
           person
           pretendent
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           examineth
           the
           Titles
           and
           Pretensions
           of
           all
           such
           as
           may
           have
           Claim
           or
           Action
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           what
           may
           be
           said
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           against
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           though
           he
           leave
           the
           matter
           extreme
           doubtful
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           best
           right
           ,
           yet
           he
           giveth
           certain
           Conjectures
           about
           some
           persons
           that
           are
           likest
           to
           prevail
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           one
           of
           Her
           Majesties
           Privy
           Council
           .
        
         
           TWo
           principal
           Causes
           among
           others
           ,
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           )
           are
           wont
           to
           invite
           men
           to
           dedicate
           any
           Book
           or
           Treatise
           to
           a
           Person
           in
           Authority
           ;
           The
           one
           ,
           Private
           Duty
           and
           Obligation
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           Publick
           Utility
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           the
           Master
           may
           concern
           that
           Person
           for
           the
           Common
           Good.
           And
           to
           confess
           the
           truth
           ,
           both
           of
           these
           jointly
           have
           moved
           me
           at
           this
           time
           to
           present
           unto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           above
           others
           ,
           the
           two
           Books
           ensuing
           ,
           which
           contain
           a
           Conference
           had
           in
           Holland
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           ●●out
           the
           Pretences
           and
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           your
           Honour
           shall
           perceive
           by
           the
           Preface
           of
           each
           Book
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hereof
           I
           shall
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           only
           declare
           the
           aforesaid
           two
           Causes
           of
           this
           Dedication
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           my
           particular
           obligation
           towards
           your
           Honours
           Person
           ,
           riseth
           partly
           of
           good
           Turns
           and
           Benefits
           received
           by
           some
           Friends
           of
           mine
           at
           your
           Lordships
           hands
           ,
           in
           your
           last
           Voyage
           and
           Exploits
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           principally
           of
           far
           greater
           Favours
           receiv'd
           from
           your
           Noble
           Ancestors
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           only
           your
           Father
           whose
           untimely
           death
           was
           to
           England
           no
           small
           Wound
           ,
           but
           of
           your
           Grand-father
           also
           ,
           that
           worthy
           Knight
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Deverux
          
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           lived
           not
           to
           come
           to
           those
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           born
           ;
           yet
           left
           he
           behind
           him
           so
           rare
           a
           memory
           for
           his
           excellent
           Parts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Feature
           of
           Body
           ,
           Courtesy
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Noble
           Commendations
           ,
           as
           none
           in
           England
           perhaps
           the
           like
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           wherein
           also
           hath
           lived
           your
           Honours
           Great
           Grandfather
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Deverux
             Visconde
             Ferys
          
           well
           remembred
           yet
           by
           divers
           of
           my
           said
           Friends
           obliged
           unto
           him
           as
           also
           recorded
           by
           our
           English
           Histories
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           Merits
           and
           Worthiness
           ,
           as
           in
           like
           manner
           for
           his
           Match
           with
           the
           Heir
           of
           the
           most
           Famous
           and
           Noble
           House
           of
           the
           
           Bourchers
           Earls
           of
           Essex
           ,
           
           whereof
           also
           your
           Honour
           is
           known
           to
           be
           descended
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           well
           their
           Nobility
           of
           Blood
           ,
           as
           Dignity
           of
           Title
           ,
           and
           this
           shall
           serve
           in
           this
           place
           for
           my
           particular
           obligation
           ,
           whereof
           perhaps
           hereafter
           upon
           other
           occasion
           I
           may
           give
           further
           relation
           and
           testimony
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           my
           Gratitude
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           second
           Point
           of
           
             Publick
             Vtility
          
           ,
           I
           thought
           no
           man
           more
           fit
           than
           your
           Honour
           to
           dedicate
           these
           two
           Books
           unto
           ,
           which
           treat
           of
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           man
           is
           in
           more
           high
           and
           eminent
           Place
           or
           Dignity
           at
           this
           day
           in
           our
           Realm
           ,
           than
           your self
           ,
           whether
           we
           respect
           your
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           Calling
           ,
           or
           Favour
           with
           your
           Prince
           ,
           or
           high
           Liking
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           man
           like
           to
           have
           a
           greater
           part
           or
           sway
           in
           deciding
           of
           this
           great
           Affair
           ,
           (
           when
           time
           shall
           come
           for
           that
           determination
           ,
           )
           then
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           will
           assist
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           likest
           to
           follow
           your
           Fame
           and
           Fortune
           :
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           it
           is
           not
           convenient
           for
           your
           Honour
           to
           be
           unskilful
           in
           a
           matter
           which
           concerneth
           your
           Person
           and
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           this
           doth
           ,
           and
           finding
           this
           Conference
           had
           by
           two
           Learned
           Lawyers
           ,
           to
           handle
           the
           Question
           very
           pithily
           and
           exactly
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           much
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           without
           offence
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           with
           particular
           affection
           and
           devotion
           to
           Her
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           with
           special
           care
           of
           Her
           Safety
           :
           I
           thought
           not
           expedient
           to
           let
           it
           lie
           unpublished
           ,
           as
           also
           judged
           that
           no
           Hands
           were
           fitter
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           any
           Protection
           more
           secure
           or
           plausible
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           your
           Honour
           ,
           whom
           God
           long
           preserve
           in
           all
           true
           Honour
           and
           Felicity
           to
           the
           Comfort
           of
           Your
           Lordships
           Faithful
           Servants
           and
           Clients
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Publick
           Benefit
           of
           your
           Countrey
           :
           From
           my
           Chamber
           in
           Amsterdam
           this
           last
           of
           December
           .
           1593.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             Affectionate
             
               R.
               DOLEMAN
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           first
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Preface
             containing
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             with
             the
             subject
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             and
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             That
             Succession
             to
             government
             by
             nearness
             of
             bloud
             is
             not
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             humane
             and
             positive
             Laws
             of
             every
             paticular
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             may
             upon
             just
             causes
             be
             altered
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             particular
             form
             of
             Monarchies
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             holden
             ,
             and
             governed
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             according
             as
             each
             Commonwealth
             hath
             chosen
             and
             established
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             f.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             reverence
             and
             respect
             due
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             lawfully
             chastised
             by
             their
             common-wealths
             for
             their
             misgovernment
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             and
             prosperous
             success
             that
             God
             commonly
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             putting
             back
             of
             an
             unworthy
             pretender
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             f.
             30.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             consisteth
             principally
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             proceeding
             against
             Princes
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             what
             interest
             Princes
             have
             in
             their
             subjects
             goods
             or
             lives
             :
             how
             Oaths
             do
             bind
             or
             may
             be
             broken
             by
             subjects
             towards
             their
             Princes
             :
             and
             finally
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             good
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             Chap.
             4.
             f.
             51.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             admitting
             to
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             which
             they
             do
             make
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             unto
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             government
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             f.
             66.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             due
             to
             onely
             succession
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             what
             interest
             or
             right
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             hath
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             Crowned
             or
             admitted
             by
             the
             Commonweath
             ,
             and
             how
             justly
             he
             may
             be
             put
             back
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             parts
             requisite
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             f.
             98.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             next
             in
             succession
             by
             propinquity
             of
             bloud
             ,
             have
             oftentimes
             been
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             others
             further
             off
             admitted
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             where
             succession
             prevaileth
             ,
             with
             many
             examples
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Israel
             and
             Spain
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             f
             113.
             
          
           
             Of
             divers
             other
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             States
             of
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             for
             proof
             that
             the
             next
             in
             bloud
             are
             sometimes
             put
             back
             from
             succession
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             hath
             approved
             the
             same
             with
             good
             success
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             f.
             132.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             principal
             points
             which
             a
             Commonwealth
             ought
             to
             respect
             in
             admitting
             or
             excluding
             any
             Prince
             ,
             wherein
             is
             handled
             largely
             also
             of
             the
             diversity
             ,
             of
             Religions
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Causes
             Chap.
             9.
             f.
             158.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           second
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             T●●
             Preface
             with
             the
             intention
             and
             protestation
             of
             the
             Lawyer
             to
             treat
             this
             matter
             without
             the
             hurt
             or
             prejudice
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             divers
             〈◊〉
             and
             treatises
             that
             have
             been
             written
             heretofore
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             they
             do
             contain
             in
             favour
             or
             disfavour
             of
             divers
             pretenders
             Cha●
             .
             1.
             ●ol
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             from
             the
             conquest
             〈◊〉
             other
             〈…〉
             the
             III.
             with
             the
             begnning
             of
             three
             principal
             lineages
             of
             the
             English
             bloud
             Royal
             ,
             dispersed
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             of
             
               Britany
               ,
               Lancaster
            
             and
             York
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             f.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Succession
             of
             English
             Kings
             from
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             unto
             our
             days
             ,
             with
             the
             particular
             causes
             of
             dissention
             between
             the
             Families
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             more
             largely
             declared
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             f
             ▪
             3●0
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             and
             general
             controversie
             and
             contention
             between
             the
             said
             two
             Houses
             Royal
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             t●●m
             may
             s●●m
             to
             have
             had
             the
             better
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             Chap.
             4
             f.
             44.
             
          
           
             Of
             〈◊〉
             principal
             and
             particular
             houses
             of
             lineages
             that
             do
             or
             ●ay
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             of
             Britanny
             ,
             and
             of
             Port●●●l
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             pretentions
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             .
             Cha●
             .
             5.
             f.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             ●uff●lk
             containing
             the
             claims
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Counte●●
             of
             
             Dari●
             ●nd
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             〈…〉
             .
             6
             f.
             101.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             House
             of
             〈…〉
             and
             Britany
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             claims
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             H●●●●●gton
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             these
             two
             Families
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             f.
             110.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             which
             containeth
             the
             ●laim●
             as
             well
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Du●●
             of
             Parma
             and
             Br●ga●s●
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             f.
             1●4
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             a
             forrain
             or
             home-born
             Prince
             ,
             and
             whether
             under
             great
             an
             ●●●ghty
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             under
             a
             little
             〈…〉
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             f.
             150
          
           
             Of
             ●ert●●n
             other
             secondary
             or
             collateral
             lines
             and
             how
             extreme
             d●ub●f●ll
             all
             the
             pretences
             ●e
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             all
             these
             p●enders
             are
             must
             like
             by
             probability
             to
             prevail
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             f.
             113.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             The
             Preface
             ,
             containing
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             ,
             Treatise
             with
             the
             subject
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             and
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THere
             chanced
             not
             long
             ago
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             months
             of
             April
             and
             May
             of
             this
             last
             year
             93.
             )
             to
             meet
             in
             Amsterdam
             in
             Holland
             ,
             certain
             Gentlemen
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             qualities
             and
             affections
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Religion
             as
             otherwise
             :
             (
             yet
             the
             most
             part
             English
             and
             Irish
             )
             and
             they
             had
             been
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             studied
             different
             Arts
             ,
             and
             followed
             unlike
             professions
             :
             some
             of
             Soulders
             ,
             some
             of
             Lawyers
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Civil
             ,
             others
             of
             meer
             travellers
             to
             learn
             experience
             and
             policy
             :
             And
             for
             that
             the
             advice
             which
             daily
             came
             from
             England
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             (
             the
             Parliament
             being
             then
             in
             hand
             )
             gave
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             of
             English
             affairs
             ,
             
             they
             fell
             into
             divers
             points
             concerning
             the
             same
             :
             but
             yet
             none
             was
             treated
             so
             largely
             or
             so
             seriously
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             succession
             and
             competitors
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             presumed
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             
             that
             some
             thing
             would
             be
             determined
             thereof
             in
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             though
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             that
             company
             ,
             held
             ever
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             .
             But
             when
             at
             length
             news
             was
             brought
             ,
             that
             nothing
             at
             all
             had
             been
             done
             therein
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             one
             or
             two
             (
             as
             was
             reported
             )
             had
             been
             checked
             or
             committed
             for
             speaking
             in
             the
             same
             :
             
             then
             came
             it
             in
             question
             among
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             what
             
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             proceeding
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             weighty
             and
             so
             necessary
             for
             all
             English
             men
             to
             know
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             two
             Gentlemen
             Lawyers
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             common
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             Civilian
             ,
             alledged
             so
             many
             reasons
             for
             justifying
             the
             Queens
             Majesties
             doings
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             as
             all
             did
             seem
             satisfied
             :
             for
             that
             it
             was
             made
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             safety
             either
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             party
             himself
             who
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             that
             any
             declaration
             of
             Heir
             apparent
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             during
             the
             life
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             soever
             the
             delay
             thereof
             may
             be
             esteemed
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Speech
             brought
             in
             presently
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             were
             like
             to
             be
             these
             dangers
             ,
             and
             who
             might
             be
             likest
             of
             the
             pretenders
             to
             prevail
             after
             Her
             Majesty
             ;
             about
             which
             matter
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             discoursed
             by
             divers
             Parties
             ,
             but
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             was
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             points
             remained
             very
             doubtful
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             should
             prevail
             ,
             of
             the
             competitors
             ,
             which
             they
             said
             ,
             did
             make
             the
             former
             point
             less
             doubtful
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             dangers
             ,
             that
             thereby
             did
             hang
             over
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             England
             ,
             though
             it
             wanted
             not
             doubt
             also
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             and
             where
             they
             should
             fall
             ,
             for
             (
             said
             they
             )
             wheresoever
             many
             pretenders
             of
             the
             bloud
             Royal
             are
             known
             to
             be
             competitors
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             there
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             many
             perils
             also
             must
             be
             imminent
             to
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
           
             To
             this
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             company
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             see
             how
             there
             could
             be
             either
             so
             many
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Crown
             as
             the
             day
             before
             had
             been
             spoken
             of
             in
             that
             place
             (
             for
             the
             Common
             Lawyer
             before
             named
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             
             had
             told
             them
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             some
             9.
             or
             10.
             or
             more
             Plots
             that
             were
             debated
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             pretenders
             )
             or
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             great
             number
             descended
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royal
             ,
             yet
             their
             titles
             could
             not
             be
             so
             doubtful
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             discern
             ,
             who
             was
             next
             in
             discent
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             easie
             ,
             quoth
             this
             Gentleman
             Lawyer
             ,
             for
             that
             although
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             among
             all
             such
             as
             may
             pretend
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             a
             certain
             known
             order
             and
             degree
             of
             nearness
             in
             bloud
             to
             some
             King
             or
             Queen
             that
             hath
             possessed
             the
             Crown
             before
             them
             :
             and
             in
             this
             discent
             it
             is
             known
             also
             commonly
             ,
             who
             descendeth
             of
             the
             elder
             house
             ,
             and
             who
             of
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             vulgar
             circumstances
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             be
             many
             other
             points
             considerable
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             as
             the
             right
             of
             the
             first
             stock
             ,
             whereof
             each
             part
             doth
             spring
             ,
             
             the
             disableing
             of
             the
             same
             stock
             afterwards
             by
             attainders
             or
             otherwise
             :
             the
             Bastardies
             or
             other
             particular
             impediments
             that
             may
             have
             fallen
             upon
             each
             discent
             or
             branch
             thereof
             :
             all
             these
             things
             (
             said
             he
             )
             may
             alter
             the
             course
             of
             common
             supposed
             right
             ,
             in
             him
             or
             her
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             next
             in
             bloud
             ,
             as
             proving
             them
             not
             to
             be
             truly
             and
             lawfully
             the
             nearest
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             the
             next
             in
             degree
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             example
             (
             said
             he
             )
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             competitors
             or
             pretendors
             which
             I
             conceive
             may
             come
             in
             consideration
             ,
             or
             have
             action
             or
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             after
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             or
             four
             first
             heads
             or
             principal
             stocks
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             a
             part
             ,
             as
             descended
             of
             John
             of
             Gant
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             Blanch
             ,
             sole
             Heir
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             
             And
             of
             this
             branch
             or
             stock
             the
             most
             known
             off
             ▪
             spring
             in
             these
             our
             days
             are
             those
             Princes
             that
             are
             lineally
             descended
             of
             
               Don
               Juan
            
             the
             first
             sirnamed
             
               de
               bona
               memoria
            
             ,
             tenth
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             who
             married
             with
             Philippa
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             the
             said
             John
             of
             Gant
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             Blanch
             :
             and
             these
             Princes
             are
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             now
             King
             also
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             and
             Braganza
             ,
             who
             descended
             of
             the
             same
             race
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             on
             degree
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             stock
             is
             of
             the
             house
             of
             York
             a
             part
             ,
             descended
             of
             George
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             second
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who
             being
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Kings
             order
             in
             Cales
             ;
             left
             a
             daughter
             by
             whom
             were
             descended
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             with
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             which
             also
             have
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             off
             ▪
             spring
             of
             
               Geffry
               Pole
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Barrington
            
             who
             married
             the
             other
             Sister
             of
             her
             that
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Hastings
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             stock
             was
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             who
             being
             himself
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             marrying
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             house
             of
             York
             ,
             is
             presumed
             
             to
             have
             joyned
             these
             two
             houses
             together
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             man
             by
             his
             two
             daughters
             (
             for
             of
             his
             Son
             who
             was
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             there
             remaineth
             only
             the
             Queen
             that
             now
             is
             )
             there
             hath
             proceeded
             the
             house
             of
             Scotland
             divided
             into
             the
             families
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             and
             Arabella
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Progeny
             of
             the
             two
             Earls
             yet
             living
             of
             Hartford
             and
             Darby
             .
             Vnto
             these
             three
             heads
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             known
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             days
             do
             add
             also
             a
             fourth
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             more
             ancient
             then
             either
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             who
             are
             descended
             divers
             ways
             of
             the
             bloud
             royal
             of
             England
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             declared
             ,
             whose
             Heir
             at
             this
             day
             by
             lineal
             descent
             is
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             named
             
               Dona
               Isabella
               Clara
               Eugenia
            
             daughter
             to
             King
             Philip.
             So
             that
             hereby
             we
             come
             to
             discover
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             ten
             or
             eleven
             families
             that
             may
             pretend
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             of
             them
             friends
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             (
             as
             yesterday
             I
             told
             you
             )
             who
             do
             not
             fail
             in
             secret
             to
             negotiate
             and
             lay
             plots
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             are
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             so
             far
             off
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             friends
             it
             seemeth
             (
             the
             times
             standing
             as
             they
             do
             )
             that
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             for
             their
             preferment
             ,
             and
             good
             hope
             conceived
             of
             prevailing
             .
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             to
             add
             (
             said
             a
             Captain
             there
             present
             )
             the
             times
             standing
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             
             or
             at
             leastwise
             as
             they
             are
             like
             to
             stand
             ,
             when
             this
             matter
             must
             come
             to
             tryal
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             not
             you
             Lawyers
             ,
             but
             we
             Souldiers
             must
             determine
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             if
             there
             were
             not
             only
             these
             ten
             by
             you
             named
             ,
             but
             twenty
             more
             also
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royal
             ,
             that
             would
             pretend
             ,
             and
             had
             
             friends
             and
             money
             to
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             admit
             their
             causes
             to
             examination
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             give
             sentence
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             laws
             would
             soonest
             be
             excluded
             ,
             for
             when
             matters
             come
             to
             snatching
             ▪
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             add
             this
             circumstance
             of
             the
             time
             (
             said
             the
             Lawyer
             )
             as
             though
             it
             were
             the
             only
             or
             principal
             point
             which
             maketh
             doubtful
             the
             matter
             of
             Succession
             ,
             though
             I
             confess
             that
             helpeth
             thereunto
             greatly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             mans
             affections
             at
             this
             day
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             do
             decline
             them
             commonly
             to
             judge
             for
             him
             whom
             they
             best
             love
             :
             but
             besides
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             times
             never
             so
             quiet
             ,
             and
             Religion
             never
             so
             uniform
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             great
             doubts
             in
             many
             mens
             heads
             ,
             about
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             divers
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Families
             before-named
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             add
             unto
             this
             ;
             the
             said
             wonderful
             diversity
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             also
             ,
             which
             this
             time
             yieldeth
             :
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             event
             much
             more
             doubtful
             ;
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             though
             many
             may
             remain
             in
             hope
             to
             prevail
             ,
             seeing
             that
             where
             many
             are
             admitted
             to
             stand
             for
             a
             preferment
             ,
             there
             divers
             may
             have
             propability
             also
             of
             speeding
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             you
             may
             take
             (
             said
             the
             Civilian
             Lawyer
             )
             in
             the
             Roman
             Conclave
             ,
             
             at
             the
             Popes
             election
             ,
             where
             ,
             among
             three
             or
             four
             score
             Cardinals
             that
             enter
             in
             for
             Electors
             ,
             few
             there
             are
             that
             have
             not
             hope
             also
             to
             be
             elected
             ;
             not
             for
             that
             they
             see
             themselves
             ,
             all
             well
             qualified
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             because
             often
             times
             ,
             when
             divers
             that
             are
             more
             
             forward
             ,
             by
             likelyhood
             cannot
             be
             agreed
             upon
             :
             it
             falleth
             to
             the
             lot
             of
             him
             that
             is
             farthest
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             among
             your
             pretenders
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Your
             example
             (
             said
             the
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             )
             confirmeth
             somewhat
             of
             that
             I
             mean
             ,
             
             though
             it
             be
             not
             altogether
             in
             like
             matter
             ,
             or
             manners
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             made
             by
             Election
             ,
             and
             here
             we
             talk
             of
             a
             King
             by
             Succession
             .
          
           
             Your
             Succession
             ,
             said
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             includeth
             also
             an
             Election
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             succession
             of
             all
             Kings
             in
             Christendom
             besides
             ,
             as
             well
             appeareth
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             new
             admision
             at
             their
             Coronations
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             are
             demanded
             again
             ,
             
               if
               they
               be
               content
               to
               accept
               such
               a
               man
               for
               their
               King
               :
            
             
             though
             his
             title
             of
             nearness
             by
             bloud
             be
             never
             so
             clear
             .
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             in
             this
             case
             of
             English
             pretenders
             now
             ,
             where
             their
             lawful
             nearness
             in
             bloud
             is
             so
             doubtful
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             signified
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             do
             come
             to
             confirm
             your
             former
             proposition
             ,
             of
             the
             doubtfulness
             of
             the
             next
             Successor
             in
             England
             ,
             with
             another
             reason
             besides
             that
             which
             you
             have
             alledged
             of
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             their
             true
             propinquity
             in
             bloud
             :
             for
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             nearness
             of
             each
             mans
             succession
             in
             bloud
             ,
             were
             evidently
             known
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             very
             uncertain
             (
             as
             things
             now
             stand
             in
             England
             and
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             Christendom
             round
             about
             )
             who
             should
             prevail
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             next
             only
             in
             bloud
             ,
             thereby
             to
             pretend
             a
             Crown
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             circumstances
             also
             must
             concur
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             want
             ,
             the
             bare
             
             propinquity
             or
             ancestry
             of
             bloud
             may
             justly
             be
             rejected
             ,
             
             and
             he
             that
             is
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             or
             last
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             all
             Law
             both
             divine
             and
             human
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             reason
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             and
             custom
             of
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             ,
          
           
             To
             this
             said
             the
             temporal
             Lawyer
             ,
             you
             go
             further
             (
             Sir
             )
             then
             I
             had
             meant
             to
             do
             or
             did
             conceive
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             my
             meaning
             only
             was
             to
             shew
             how
             many
             pretenders
             there
             be
             to
             the
             English
             Crown
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             doubtful
             the
             pretenders
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             be
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             many
             exclusions
             ,
             stops
             and
             heats
             that
             their
             adversaries
             or
             fellow
             competitors
             do
             lay
             against
             them
             :
             and
             now
             you
             do
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             albeit
             these
             stops
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             their
             propinquity
             in
             bloud
             were
             manifest
             ,
             yet
             for
             other
             considerations
             the
             course
             of
             the
             next
             succession
             by
             birth
             may
             be
             justly
             altered
             ,
             upon
             such
             considerations
             as
             you
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             may
             have
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             their
             next
             King
             or
             Queen
             ;
             after
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             which
             indeed
             (
             if
             it
             be
             true
             )
             maketh
             the
             matter
             of
             succession
             much
             more
             doubtful
             ,
             then
             I
             pretended
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             not
             so
             much
             studied
             or
             thought
             of
             ,
             for
             that
             our
             common
             law
             goeth
             no
             further
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             next
             Successor
             in
             bloud
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             he
             be
             lawfully
             descended
             or
             no
             ,
             thereby
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             
             I
             confess
             (
             said
             the
             Civilian
             )
             that
             ordinary
             neither
             your
             law
             ,
             nor
             ours
             doth
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             Realms
             where
             the
             government
             goeth
             by
             succession
             of
             bloud
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             
             best
             of
             all
             other
             ways
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             may
             hapen
             out
             such
             extraordinary
             cases
             sometimes
             ,
             against
             this
             ordinary
             rule
             ,
             as
             your
             common
             law
             must
             needs
             take
             also
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             it
             will
             be
             contrary
             to
             all
             other
             law
             and
             reason
             ,
             both
             divine
             and
             humane
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             in
             bloud
             should
             be
             a
             natural
             fool
             or
             a
             mad-man
             :
             if
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             by
             Turks
             or
             Moors
             in
             his
             infancy
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             would
             maintain
             the
             same
             in
             your
             Country
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             urgent
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             common
             law
             must
             needs
             have
             further
             consideration
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             bare
             propinquity
             of
             bloud
             only
             ,
             for
             that
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             a
             very
             imperfect
             law
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             provided
             for
             accidents
             so
             weighty
             and
             important
             ,
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             for
             saving
             and
             conserving
             of
             your
             common-wealth
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             speech
             ,
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             company
             began
             to
             smile
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             two
             Lawyers
             grow
             into
             some
             heat
             and
             comparison
             of
             their
             professions
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             that
             both
             their
             asseverations
             ,
             did
             tend
             to
             prove
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             proposition
             set
             down
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               next
               successor
               of
            
             England
             
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               doubtful
            
             :
             they
             rrquested
             them
             both
             with
             very
             great
             instance
             ,
             that
             each
             one
             would
             be
             content
             to
             prove
             his
             assertion
             a
             part
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             temporal
             Lawyer
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             titles
             and
             pretenions
             of
             all
             those
             ten
             or
             eleven
             families
             of
             the
             English
             bloud
             Royal
             ,
             which
             remain
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             ambigous
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             laws
             of
             
             England
             :
             and
             the
             Civilian
             to
             declare
             that
             albeit
             their
             titles
             by
             succession
             were
             clear
             ,
             yet
             that
             as
             things
             stand
             now
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             near
             adjoyning
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             doubt
             which
             of
             them
             shall
             prevail
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             the
             request
             of
             the
             whole
             company
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawyers
             were
             content
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             two
             points
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             the
             whole
             speech
             or
             conference
             ,
             should
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Civil
             Lawyer
             ,
             should
             begin
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             seemed
             ,
             that
             his
             assertion
             ,
             being
             well
             declared
             and
             proved
             ,
             would
             give
             much
             light
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             promised
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             brief
             ,
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             all
             that
             he
             would
             say
             to
             certain
             principal
             heads
             and
             chapters
             ,
             thereby
             the
             better
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             remembred
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             began
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
           
             CAP.
             I.
             That
             Succession
             to
             Government
             by
             nearness
             of
             Blood
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Humane
             and
             Positive
             Laws
             of
             every
             particular
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             may
             upon
             just
             causes
             be
             altered
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             THe
             examples
             before
             alledged
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             Civil
             Lawyer
             )
             of
             a
             Mad
             or
             Furious
             Heir
             apparent
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             that
             were
             by
             Education
             a
             Turk
             or
             Moor
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             by
             nature
             deprived
             of
             his
             Wit
             ,
             or
             senses
             ,
             do
             plainly
             prove
             that
             propinquity
             of
             Birth
             or
             Blood
             alone
             ,
             without
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             a
             Crown
             :
             for
             that
             no
             Reason
             or
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             or
             Wisdom
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             admit
             such
             persons
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             whom
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             destruction
             may
             be
             expected
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             seeing
             that
             Government
             was
             ordained
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             weal-publick
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             some
             one
             or
             two
             in
             these
             our
             days
             have
             affirmed
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             and
             publisht
             the
             same
             in
             Writing
             for
             the
             defence
             ,
             flattery
             ,
             or
             advancement
             of
             some
             Prince
             whom
             they
             favour
             ,
             affirming
             that
             even
             a
             Fool
             ,
             Mad
             or
             Furious
             man
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             so
             wicked
             as
             he
             would
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Seat-Royal
             ,
             without
             further
             consideration
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             next
             in
             Blood
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             so
             manifestly
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             first
             end
             and
             purpose
             of
             Institution
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             
             and
             Magistrats
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             refuted
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             albeit
             afterwards
             there
             will
             not
             want
             place
             and
             commodity
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             Hereof
             it
             doth
             ensue
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             conditions
             also
             must
             needs
             be
             requisite
             ,
             for
             coming
             to
             Government
             by
             Succession
             ,
             besides
             the
             only
             propinquity
             or
             priority
             in
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             conditions
             must
             be
             assigned
             and
             limited
             out
             by
             some
             higher
             authority
             then
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prince
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             bound
             and
             limited
             thereby
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             seems
             evident
             they
             are
             not
             prescribed
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             Nature
             or
             Divine
             ,
             for
             that
             then
             they
             should
             be
             both
             immutable
             ,
             and
             the
             self-same
             in
             all
             Countries
             ;
             (
             as
             God
             and
             Nature
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             to
             all
             ,
             without
             change
             ,
             )
             where
             notwithstanding
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             conditions
             and
             circumstances
             of
             succeeding
             by
             Birth
             ,
             are
             diverse
             or
             different
             in
             different
             Countries
             ;
             as
             also
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             changes
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Realms
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             shewed
             more
             in
             particular
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             conclude
             that
             every
             particular
             Countrey
             and
             Commonwealth
             hath
             prescribed
             these
             conditions
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             hath
             authority
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             better
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             first
             of
             all
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
             that
             albeit
             sociability
             or
             inclination
             to
             live
             together
             in
             company
             ,
             Man
             with
             Man
             ,
             (
             whereof
             ensueth
             both
             City
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             gathers
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             of
             Politiques
             )
             be
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             author
             of
             nature
             :
             Though
             Government
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             doth
             follow
             necessarily
             upon
             this
             living
             together
             in
             company
             ;
             be
             also
             of
             nature
             ,
             yet
             the
             particular
             form
             or
             manner
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Government
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             fashion
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             many
             Governours
             ,
             few
             ,
             or
             one
             ;
             and
             these
             either
             Kings
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             Or
             that
             they
             should
             have
             this
             or
             that
             Authority
             ,
             
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             for
             longer
             or
             shorter
             time
             ,
             or
             be
             taken
             by
             Succession
             or
             Election
             ,
             themselves
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             next
             in
             Blood
             ;
             All
             these
             things
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             not
             by
             Law
             either
             Natural
             or
             Divine
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             all
             one
             in
             all
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             seeing
             God
             and
             Nature
             is
             one
             to
             all
             )
             but
             they
             are
             ordained
             by
             particular
             positive
             Laws
             of
             every
             Country
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             more
             largely
             shall
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             Sociability
             in
             mankind
             ,
             
             or
             inclination
             to
             live
             in
             company
             ,
             is
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             prove
             ;
             seeing
             that
             all
             ground
             of
             Realms
             and
             Common-wealths
             dependeth
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             first
             Principle
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             Common-wealth
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             good
             Government
             ,
             of
             a
             multitude
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             one
             ;
             And
             therefore
             all
             Old
             Philosophers
             ,
             Law-makers
             ,
             and
             Wise
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             treated
             of
             Government
             or
             Common-wealths
             ;
             as
             Plato
             in
             his
             ten
             most
             Excellent
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             Intituling
             them
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Common-wealth
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Marcus
               Cicero
            
             that
             Famous
             Councellor
             in
             other
             six
             Books
             that
             he
             Writ
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Title
             .
             And
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             excelleth
             them
             both
             ,
             in
             eight
             Books
             which
             he
             called
             his
             Politiques
             ;
             all
             these
             I
             say
             do
             make
             their
             entrance
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             Affairs
             ,
             from
             this
             first
             principle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               man
               by
               Nature
               is
               Sociable
               ,
               and
               inclined
               to
               live
               in
               Company
            
             ;
             Whereof
             do
             proceed
             ,
             first
             ,
             all
             Private
             Houses
             ,
             then
             Villages
             ,
             then
             Towns
             ,
             then
             Cities
             ,
             then
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             This
             ground
             and
             Principle
             then
             do
             they
             prove
             by
             divers
             evident
             reasons
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             
             for
             that
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             never
             so
             wild
             or
             barbarous
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             by
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             
             they
             endeavour
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             either
             in
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             
             Caves
             ,
             
             Woods
             ,
             Tents
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             each
             Country
             ,
             which
             universal
             instinct
             could
             never
             be
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             by
             impression
             of
             Nature
             it self
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             prove
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             that
             the
             use
             of
             Speech
             is
             given
             to
             man
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             ;
             for
             that
             little
             available
             were
             this
             priviledge
             of
             Speaking
             ,
             if
             men
             should
             live
             alone
             and
             converse
             with
             none
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Not
             only
             Aristotle
             ,
             but
             Theophrastus
             ,
             also
             Plutarch
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             confirm
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             poor
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             man
             is
             born
             ,
             more
             infirm
             then
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             though
             by
             Creation
             he
             be
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             whereas
             each
             other
             Creature
             is
             born
             in
             a
             certain
             sort
             Armed
             and
             Defended
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             Bull
             with
             his
             Horns
             ,
             the
             Bore
             with
             his
             Tusks
             ,
             the
             Bear
             and
             Woolf
             with
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             the
             Bird
             with
             her
             Feathers
             against
             the
             Cold
             ,
             and
             with
             her
             Wings
             to
             fly
             away
             ,
             the
             Hart
             and
             Hare
             with
             their
             Swiftness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             only
             man
             is
             born
             Feeble
             and
             Naked
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             provide
             and
             defend
             himself
             in
             many
             years
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             that
             he
             is
             born
             to
             live
             in
             Company
             and
             to
             be
             holpen
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             only
             for
             his
             necessity
             and
             help
             at
             his
             Beginning
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             his
             Imbecility
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             his
             more
             Commodious
             living
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             days
             afterwards
             ,
             seeing
             no
             man
             of
             himself
             is
             sufficient
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             liveth
             alone
             can
             have
             no
             benefit
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             to
             others
             ;
             
             wherefore
             wittily
             said
             Aristotle
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Book
             of
             Politiques
             ,
             
               That
               he
               which
               flieth
               to
               live
               in
               Society
               ,
               is
               either
               ,
            
             Deus
             aut
             Bellua
             ,
             
               a
               God
               or
               a
               Beast
            
             ;
             for
             that
             either
             he
             doth
             it
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             any
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             that
             he
             will
             do
             good
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             seeleth
             not
             that
             Natural
             Instinct
             ,
             which
             man
             hath
             to
             live
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             rather
             of
             a
             beast
             then
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
           
             Cicero
             doth
             add
             another
             reason
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             certain
             principal
             vertues
             given
             unto
             man
             ,
             but
             principally
             Justice
             and
             Friendship
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             utterly
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             utility
             ,
             if
             man
             should
             not
             live
             in
             company
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             seeing
             the
             office
             of
             Justice
             is
             to
             distribute
             to
             every
             one
             his
             own
             ;
             where
             no
             number
             is
             ,
             there
             no
             distribution
             can
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             also
             neither
             any
             act
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             which
             yet
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             man
             is
             so
             necessary
             and
             usual
             ,
             (
             says
             this
             excellent
             man
             ,
             
             )
             
               Vt
               nec
               a●ua
               ,
               nec
               igne
               ,
               nec
               ipso
               sole
               pluribus
               in
               locis
               utamur
               ,
               quam
               amicitia
               ,
            
             that
             we
             use
             neither
             Water
             ,
             nor
             Fire
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sun
             it self
             in
             more
             places
             or
             occasions
             then
             Friendship
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             of
             using
             Friendship
             ,
             
             Love
             and
             Charity
             the
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             ,
             do
             Christian
             Doctors
             also
             ,
             and
             especially
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             reduce
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             natural
             instinct
             of
             living
             in
             Company
             ;
             which
             seemeth
             also
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             God
             himself
             in
             those
             words
             of
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Dixit
               quoque
               Dominus
               Deus
               :
               non
               est
               bonum
               hominem
               esse
               solum
               ,
               faciamus
               ,
            
             
             
               ei
               adjutorum
               ,
               simile
               sibi
            
             .
             God
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             that
             man
             should
             be
             alone
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             unto
             him
             ,
             a
             help
             or
             assistant
             like
             unto
             himself
             ,
             of
             which
             words
             is
             deduced
             that
             as
             this
             first
             society
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             great
             purpose
             as
             here
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             be
             holpen
             by
             the
             other
             :
             So
             all
             other
             Societies
             in
             like
             manner
             which
             grow
             of
             this
             first
             ,
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             Gods
             ordination
             for
             the
             self
             same
             end
             of
             mans
             utility
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             speaking
             of
             this
             natural
             instinct
             to
             Society
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first
             fountain
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             ensueth
             in
             a
             common-wealth
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             For
             of
             this
             come
             Families
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             all
             which
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             Books
             before-named
             ,
             doth
             prove
             to
             be
             of
             nature
             ;
             for
             that
             
             this
             first
             inclination
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             (
             whereof
             all
             those
             other
             things
             do
             spring
             ,
             )
             is
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             point
             before
             mentioned
             deduced
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             that
             Government
             also
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             likewise
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             followeth
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             men
             to
             live
             together
             with
             help
             and
             commodity
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             some
             Magistrate
             or
             other
             to
             keep
             order
             among
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             order
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             
             for
             as
             Job
             sayeth
             ,
             
               But
               Horror
               and
               Confusion
            
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ;
             wheresoever
             a
             multitude
             is
             gathered
             together
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             to
             repress
             the
             insolent
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             impotent
             ,
             reward
             the
             vertuous
             ,
             chasten
             the
             outragious
             ,
             and
             minister
             some
             kind
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equality
             unto
             the
             Inhabitants
             :
             Their
             living
             together
             would
             be
             far
             more
             hurtful
             ,
             then
             their
             living
             asunder
             ;
             for
             that
             one
             would
             consume
             and
             devour
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             upon
             living
             together
             followeth
             of
             necessity
             some
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             former
             is
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             other
             also
             is
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             
             All
             which
             is
             confirmed
             also
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             use
             of
             all
             Nations
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             general
             consent
             ,
             Cicero
             calleth
             ,
             
               ipsius
               vocem
               naturae
            
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             nature
             her self
             :
             for
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             Nation
             found
             either
             of
             ancient
             time
             ,
             or
             now
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             by
             discovery
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             ,
             among
             whom
             men
             living
             together
             ,
             had
             not
             some
             kind
             of
             Magistrate
             or
             Superior
             ,
             
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             which
             evidently
             declareth
             that
             this
             point
             of
             Magistrates
             is
             also
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             that
             created
             Nature
             ,
             which
             point
             our
             Civil
             Law
             doth
             prove
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             our
             digests
             ,
             where
             the
             second
             Title
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             is
             ,
             
               de
               origine
               juris
               civilis
               &
               omnium
               magistratuum
               ,
            
             
             of
             the
             beginning
             
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             beginning
             is
             referred
             to
             this
             first
             principle
             of
             Natural
             Instinct
             and
             Gods
             Institution
             :
             
             And
             last
             
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             concur
             also
             expresly
             with
             this
             Instinct
             of
             Nature
             ,
             our
             Divines
             do
             prove
             by
             clear
             testimony
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             when
             God
             saith
             to
             
               Solomon
               ,
               By
               me
               Kings
               do
               Reign
               ,
            
             
             and
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             avoucheth
             ,
             
               That
               Authority
               is
               not
               but
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               therefore
               he
               which
               resisteth
               Authority
               ,
               resisteth
               God.
            
             Which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Authority
             ,
             Power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             in
             it self
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             ;
             as
             also
             when
             it
             is
             lawfully
             laid
             upon
             any
             person
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             when
             it
             is
             either
             wrongfully
             taken
             or
             unjustly
             used
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             resisted
             in
             divers
             cases
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             more
             particular
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             Authority
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             points
             then
             are
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             same
             by
             Magistrates
             ;
             but
             what
             kind
             of
             Government
             each
             Common-wealth
             will
             have
             ,
             whether
             Democretia
             ?
             
             which
             is
             Popular
             Government
             by
             the
             People
             it self
             ,
             as
             
               Athens
               ,
               Thebes
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             had
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Cantons
             or
             Switzers
             at
             this
             day
             have
             :
             Or
             else
             Aristocretia
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             some
             certain
             chosen
             number
             of
             the
             Best
             ;
             as
             the
             Romans
             many
             years
             were
             governed
             by
             Councels
             and
             Senators
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             the
             States
             of
             this
             Countrey
             of
             Holland
             do
             imitate
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             else
             Monarchia
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Regiment
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             this
             again
             either
             of
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             King
             ,
             Duke
             ,
             Earl
             or
             the
             like
             :
             These
             particular
             Forms
             of
             Government
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             not
             determined
             by
             God
             or
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             two
             points
             before
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             all
             one
             in
             all
             Nations
             as
             the
             other
             are
             ,
             seeing
             God
             and
             Nature
             are
             one
             to
             all
             ,
             (
             as
             often
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             but
             these
             particular
             Forms
             are
             left
             unto
             every
             Nation
             or
             Countrey
             to
             chuse
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             which
             they
             shall
             like
             best
             ,
             and
             think
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             Natures
             and
             conditions
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             
             which
             Aristotle
             proveth
             throughout
             all
             the
             second
             and
             fourth
             Books
             of
             his
             Politiques
             ,
             very
             largely
             laying
             down
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Government
             in
             his
             days
             ;
             as
             namely
             in
             Greece
             that
             of
             the
             
               Milesians
               ,
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               Candians
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             differences
             ,
             which
             he
             attributeth
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             mens
             Natures
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Educations
             and
             other
             such
             causes
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             make
             choice
             of
             such
             or
             such
             Forms
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             might
             be
             proved
             also
             by
             infinite
             other
             examples
             ,
             both
             of
             times
             past
             and
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             ,
             both
             Christian
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             had
             only
             different
             Fashions
             of
             Governments
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             even
             among
             themselves
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             one
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             other
             times
             :
             For
             the
             Romans
             first
             had
             Kings
             ,
             
             and
             after
             rejecting
             them
             for
             their
             Evil
             Government
             ,
             they
             chose
             Councils
             ,
             which
             were
             two
             Governours
             for
             every
             year
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             yet
             they
             limited
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Senators
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             their
             Council
             ;
             and
             these
             mens
             power
             was
             restrained
             also
             by
             adding
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             some
             time
             Dictators
             ,
             and
             finally
             they
             came
             to
             be
             governed
             last
             of
             all
             by
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             might
             be
             said
             of
             Carthage
             in
             Africa
             ,
             
             and
             many
             Cities
             and
             Common-wealths
             of
             Greece
             ,
             which
             in
             divers
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             upon
             divers
             Causes
             have
             taken
             different
             Forms
             of
             Government
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             see
             in
             Europe
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             in
             only
             Italy
             ,
             
             what
             different
             Forms
             of
             Government
             have
             you
             ?
             Naples
             have
             a
             King
             for
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             Rome
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             under
             him
             one
             Senator
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             so
             many
             as
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Common-wealth
             .
             Venice
             and
             Genua
             have
             Senators
             and
             Dukes
             ,
             but
             little
             Authority
             have
             their
             Dukes
             .
             
               Florence
               ,
               
               Farara
               ,
               Mantua
               ,
               Parma
               ,
               Vrbin
            
             and
             Savoy
             ,
             have
             their
             Dukes
             only
             ,
             without
             Senators
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             is
             absolute
             .
             Milan
             was
             once
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             Dukedom
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             of
             
               Burgundy
               ,
               Lorain
               ,
               Bavire
               ,
               Gascony
               ,
            
             and
             Britain
             the
             lesser
             ,
             
             all
             which
             once
             had
             their
             distinct
             Kings
             ,
             and
             now
             have
             Dukes
             for
             their
             Supream
             Governours
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Germany
             ,
             that
             many
             years
             together
             had
             one
             King
             over
             all
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             Dukedoms
             ,
             Earldoms
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Titles
             of
             Supream
             Princes
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             contrary
             is
             of
             
               Castile
               ,
               Aragon
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Barcelona
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Kingdoms
             this
             day
             in
             Spain
             ,
             
             which
             were
             first
             Earldoms
             only
             ,
             and
             after
             Dukedoms
             ,
             and
             then
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             are
             all
             under
             one
             Monarchy
             .
             
             The
             like
             is
             of
             Bohemia
             and
             Polonia
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             Dukedoms
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             Kingdoms
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             France
             also
             after
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             under
             Pharamond
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             for
             many
             years
             under
             
               Clodion
               ,
               Merovys
               ,
               Childrik
            
             and
             Clodovaeus
             there
             first
             Christened
             Kings
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             divided
             it
             into
             four
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             of
             Paris
             ,
             another
             of
             Soissons
             ,
             the
             third
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             of
             Metts
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             but
             yet
             afterwards
             they
             made
             it
             one
             Monarchy
             again
             .
          
           
             England
             also
             was
             first
             a
             Monarchy
             under
             the
             Brittains
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Province
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             and
             after
             that
             divided
             into
             seven
             Kingdoms
             at
             once
             under
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             Monarchy
             again
             under
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             by
             Gods
             permission
             and
             approbation
             ,
             who
             in
             token
             thereof
             ,
             suffered
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             also
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             under
             divers
             manners
             of
             Governments
             in
             divers
             times
             ,
             
             as
             first
             under
             Patriarchs
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             then
             under
             Captains
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joshua
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             under
             Judges
             ,
             as
             
               Otheniel
               ,
               Aiod
            
             and
             Gideon
             ,
             
             then
             under
             High
             Priests
             ,
             
             as
             Hely
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             then
             under
             Kings
             ,
             as
             
               Saul
               ,
               David
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             then
             under
             Captains
             and
             High
             Priests
             again
             ,
             as
             Zorobabel
             ,
             
             
               Judas
               ,
               Machabeus
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             until
             the
             Government
             was
             lastly
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             Forraign
             Kings
             appointed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
             So
             as
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             power
             to
             chuse
             their
             own
             Fashion
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             change
             the
             same
             upon
             reasonable
             causes
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             they
             have
             done
             in
             all
             times
             and
             Countries
             ;
             and
             God
             no
             doubt
             approveth
             what
             the
             Realm
             determineth
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             nothing
             could
             be
             certain
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             these
             changes
             doth
             depend
             all
             that
             hath
             succeeded
             sithence
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             this
             authority
             to
             chuse
             and
             change
             her
             Government
             ,
             so
             hath
             she
             also
             to
             limit
             the
             same
             with
             what
             Laws
             and
             Conditions
             she
             pleaseth
             ,
             whereof
             ensueth
             the
             great
             diversity
             of
             Authority
             and
             power
             which
             each
             one
             of
             the
             former
             Governments
             hath
             ,
             
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Councils
             of
             Rome
             were
             but
             for
             one
             year
             ,
             other
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             were
             for
             more
             or
             less
             time
             ,
             as
             their
             Common-wealth
             did
             alot
             them
             :
             The
             Dukes
             of
             Venice
             at
             this
             day
             are
             for
             their
             Lives
             ;
             (
             except
             in
             certain
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             Deposed
             )
             and
             those
             of
             Genua
             only
             for
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             their
             Power
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             is
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             much
             limited
             ,
             and
             their
             Heirs
             have
             no
             claim
             or
             pretence
             at
             all
             after
             them
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             the
             Children
             and
             next
             of
             Kin
             of
             other
             Dukes
             of
             Italy
             have
             ,
             though
             in
             different
             sort
             also
             :
             For
             that
             the
             Dukedoms
             of
             
               Farara
               ,
               Vrbin
            
             and
             Parma
             are
             limited
             only
             to
             Heirs
             Male
             ,
             and
             for
             defect
             thereof
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Pope
             or
             See
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Florence
            
             and
             Mantua
             for
             like
             dedefects
             are
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             pass
             
             to
             the
             Heirs
             Female
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             next
             of
             Kin
             ,
             as
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             we
             respect
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             might
             all
             these
             Governments
             follow
             one
             Law
             ,
             as
             so
             different
             ,
             for
             that
             neither
             God
             nor
             Nature
             prescribeth
             any
             of
             these
             particular
             Forms
             ,
             but
             concurreth
             with
             any
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             it self
             appointeth
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             Nature
             concurred
             as
             well
             with
             Italy
             when
             it
             had
             but
             one
             Prince
             ,
             as
             now
             when
             it
             hath
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             with
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             also
             with
             Switzerland
             ,
             which
             once
             was
             one
             Common-wealth
             only
             under
             Dukes
             and
             Marquesses
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             devided
             into
             thirteen
             Cantons
             or
             Common-wealths
             ,
             under
             Popular
             Magistrates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             So
             as
             when
             men
             talk
             of
             
               a
               Natural
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Natural
               Successor
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             many
             times
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             word
             used
             ,
             )
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             one
             that
             is
             born
             within
             the
             same
             Realm
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             our
             own
             natural
             blood
             ,
             it
             hath
             some
             sense
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             both
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             (
             and
             none
             hath
             been
             worse
             or
             more
             Cruel
             many
             times
             then
             home
             born
             Princes
             :
             )
             But
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             as
             though
             any
             Prince
             had
             his
             particular
             Government
             or
             Interest
             to
             succeed
             by
             Institution
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             for
             that
             Nature
             giveth
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             but
             the
             particular
             Constitution
             of
             every
             Common-wealth
             within
             it self
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             for
             this
             first
             point
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             ground
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Form
             of
             Monarchies
             and
             Kingdoms
             in
             Particular
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Laws
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Obtained
             ,
             Holden
             and
             Governed
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             according
             as
             each
             Commonwealth
             hath
             Chosen
             and●
             Established
             .
          
           
             ALL
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             hath
             appertained
             to
             all
             Princely
             and
             Supream
             Government
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             now
             for
             that
             our
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Succession
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             good
             reason
             that
             we
             should
             reduce
             our
             Speech
             unto
             this
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             a
             King
             in
             it self
             ,
             appeareth
             to
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             perfect
             ▪
             and
             so
             doth
             hold
             not
             only
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             forenamed
             Books
             of
             Politiques
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             his
             third
             ;
             (
             with
             this
             only
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             govern
             by
             Laws
             ,
             )
             but
             Seneca
             also
             and
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             Morals
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             in
             that
             special
             Treatise
             wherein
             he
             dicusseth
             ,
             
               An
               seni
               sit
               Respub
               :
               tractanda
               ,
            
             whether
             an
             old
             man
             ought
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             or
             no
             :
             Where
             he
             saith
             that
             ,
             
               Regnum
               inter
               omes
               Respub
               :
               consumatissima
               &
               prima
               est
               ,
            
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             Common-wealth
             among
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             first
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             most
             Commodities
             and
             least
             inconveniences
             in
             it self
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             Government
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             first
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             people
             commonly
             made
             this
             choice
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Government
             ,
             so
             as
             of
             all
             other
             it
             is
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             for
             
             so
             we
             read
             that
             among
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             their
             first
             Governours
             were
             Kings
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             did
             ask
             a
             King
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             alleadged
             for
             one
             reason
             ,
             
             that
             all
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             had
             Kings
             for
             their
             Governours
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             very
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             Cities
             and
             Commonwealths
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Laceaemonians
               ,
               Athenians
               ,
               Corinthians
            
             and
             others
             ,
             whereof
             divers
             afterwards
             took
             other
             Governments
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             abuses
             in
             Kingly
             Government
             committed
             ;
             
             at
             that
             time
             were
             governed
             by
             Kings
             as
             at
             large
             proveth
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnessas
               ,
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
               ,
               Cicero
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             also
             began
             with
             Kings
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             noted
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             our
             Christian
             Doctors
             do
             gather
             ,
             
             (
             especially
             St.
             Hierome
             and
             St.
             Chrisostom
             )
             this
             kind
             of
             Government
             resembleth
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Government
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             one
             :
             it
             representeth
             the
             excellency
             of
             one
             Sun
             that
             lighteth
             all
             the
             Planets
             ,
             of
             one
             Soul
             in
             the
             Body
             that
             governs
             all
             the
             Powers
             and
             Members
             thereof
             ;
             and
             finally
             they
             shew
             it
             also
             to
             be
             most
             conform
             unto
             Nature
             ,
             by
             example
             of
             the
             Bees
             which
             do
             chuse
             unto
             themselves
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             do
             live
             under
             a
             Monarchy
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             I
             have
             heard
             alleadged
             sometimes
             by
             divers
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               Subjecti
               estoti
               omni
               humanae
               creaturae
               propter
               Deum
               ,
               sive
               regi
               quasi
               precellenti
               :
               sive
               ducibus
               ab
               eo
               missis
               ,
               &c
               ▪
            
             Be
             you
             subject
             of
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             or
             to
             Dukes
             sent
             by
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             men
             ,
             and
             praise
             of
             the
             good
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             some
             do
             note
             two
             points
             ;
             
             first
             that
             as
             one
             the
             one
             side
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             plainly
             teach
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             authority
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             institution
             ,
             in
             
             that
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             calleth
             it
             a
             
               humane
               Creature
            
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             created
             by
             man
             for
             that
             by
             mans
             free
             choice
             this
             particular
             Form
             of
             Government
             (
             as
             all
             other
             also
             )
             is
             appointed
             in
             every
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             And
             that
             by
             mans
             Election
             and
             consent
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             laid
             upon
             some
             particular
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             every
             Countrey
             ,
             all
             which
             maketh
             it
             rightly
             to
             be
             called
             both
             a
             humane
             creature
             ,
             and
             yet
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             which
             divers
             do
             note
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             calleth
             a
             King
             most
             excellent
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Dukes
             Authority
             ,
             whereof
             immediatly
             there
             followeth
             mention
             :
             Yet
             may
             it
             seem
             also
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             verified
             of
             Kingly
             Authority
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             ,
             seeing
             that
             at
             this
             time
             when
             the
             Apostles
             write
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             not
             called
             King
             ,
             but
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             in
             such
             a
             time
             St.
             Peter
             affirmeth
             the
             state
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             to
             be
             most
             excellent
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             he
             meant
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             that
             this
             is
             the
             best
             kind
             of
             Government
             among
             all
             others
             ;
             though
             to
             confess
             the
             truth
             between
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             and
             Emperor
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             difference
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             name
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Authority
             is
             equal
             ,
             every
             King
             is
             an
             Emperor
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Government
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             proved
             by
             the
             perfection
             thereof
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             it
             is
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             
             Simple
             and
             conform
             unto
             Nature
             ,
             and
             most
             resembling
             the
             Government
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             effects
             also
             and
             utility
             that
             it
             bringeth
             unto
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             with
             far
             less
             Inconveniences
             then
             any
             other
             Form
             of
             Government
             
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             them
             together
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             Unity
             ,
             Agreement
             and
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             also
             celerity
             in
             dispatching
             of
             business
             ,
             and
             is
             defending
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             then
             where
             many
             heads
             be
             ,
             less
             Passions
             also
             in
             one
             man
             then
             in
             many
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             in
             Democratia
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Common
             people
             do
             bear
             the
             chief
             sway
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Bellua
               multorum
               capitum
            
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             wisely
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             beast
             of
             many
             Heads
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             sedition
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             outrages
             and
             injustices
             committed
             upon
             every
             little
             occasion
             ,
             especially
             where
             Crafty
             and
             Cunning
             men
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             insense
             or
             asswage
             them
             with
             Sugred
             words
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Orators
             in
             Athens
             ,
             and
             other
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             ,
             that
             had
             this
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             popular
             and
             plausible
             men
             ,
             who
             could
             move
             the
             waves
             ,
             raise
             up
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             inkindle
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             vulgar
             peoples
             affections
             ,
             passions
             or
             furies
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             see
             that
             of
             all
             other
             Common-wealths
             ,
             these
             of
             Popular
             Government
             have
             have
             soonest
             come
             to
             ruine
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             shewed
             not
             only
             by
             old
             examples
             of
             
               Greece
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Africa
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             many
             Cities
             in
             Italy
             ,
             as
             Florence
             ,
             
             
               Bolonia
               ,
               Siena
               ,
               Pisa
               ,
               Arezzo
               ,
               Spoleto
               ,
               Perugia
               ,
               Padua
            
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             fall
             or
             diminution
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             (
             under
             which
             they
             were
             before
             )
             took
             unto
             themselves
             Popular
             Governments
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             so
             tossed
             with
             continual
             Sedition
             ,
             Mutinies
             ,
             and
             banding
             of
             Factions
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             never
             have
             end
             thereof
             ,
             until
             after
             Infinite
             Murthers
             ,
             Massacres
             and
             Innundation
             of
             Blood
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             the
             end
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             some
             one
             Prince
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             they
             remain
             :
             so
             that
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             this
             is
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Form
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Oligarchia
             or
             
             Aristocratia
             (
             for
             that
             a
             few
             and
             those
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             are
             joyned
             together
             in
             Authority
             ,
             )
             as
             it
             doth
             participate
             some
             thing
             of
             both
             the
             other
             Governments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Monarchia
             and
             Democratia
             ,
             or
             rather
             tempereth
             them
             both
             ;
             so
             hath
             it
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             inclineth
             more
             to
             the
             evil
             ;
             for
             the
             disunion
             that
             commonly
             by
             mans
             infirmity
             and
             malice
             ,
             is
             among
             those
             heads
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             States
             before-named
             of
             Venice
             and
             Genua
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             simply
             this
             Government
             of
             Aristocratia
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             Regiment
             was
             by
             certain
             chuse
             Senators
             ,
             were
             inforced
             in
             the
             end
             to
             chuse
             Dukes
             also
             ,
             as
             Heads
             of
             their
             Senates
             for
             avoiding
             of
             dissention
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             have
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             though
             their
             authority
             be
             but
             small
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             also
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             Carthage
             and
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Government
             of
             Aristocratia
             took
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Division
             and
             Factions
             among
             the
             Senators
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             Aid
             and
             Succour
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             Hannibal
             their
             Captain
             in
             Italy
             ,
             
             after
             his
             so
             great
             and
             Important
             Victory
             at
             Cannas
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             own
             .
             As
             also
             afterwards
             the
             Emulations
             ,
             Discord
             ,
             and
             Disunion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Senators
             among
             themselves
             in
             the
             Affairs
             and
             Contentions
             of
             Marius
             and
             Silla
             ,
             and
             of
             Pompey
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             their
             destruction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Evident
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             ,
             the
             Monarchy
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             least
             subject
             to
             the
             Inconveniences
             that
             other
             Governments
             have
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Prince
             that
             governeth
             alone
             ,
             and
             hath
             Supream
             Authority
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             as
             he
             resembleth
             God
             in
             this
             point
             of
             sole
             Government
             ,
             so
             could
             he
             resemble
             him
             also
             ,
             in
             Wise
             ,
             Discreet
             ,
             and
             Just
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             ruling
             without
             Passion
             ;
             
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             nothing
             more
             excellent
             in
             the
             world
             could
             be
             desired
             for
             the
             perfect
             felicity
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             a
             King
             or
             Prince
             is
             a
             man
             as
             others
             be
             ,
             and
             thereby
             not
             only
             subject
             to
             errors
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             passionate
             affections
             in
             his
             will
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             it
             gave
             him
             this
             great
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             assign
             him
             also
             the
             best
             helps
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             for
             directing
             and
             rectifying
             both
             his
             will
             and
             judgment
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             therein
             as
             like
             in
             Government
             to
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             representeth
             ,
             as
             mans
             frailty
             can
             reach
             unto
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             consideration
             they
             assigned
             to
             him
             first
             of
             all
             the
             assistance
             and
             direction
             of
             Law
             whereby
             to
             govern
             ;
             which
             Law
             (
             Aristotle
             saith
             )
             
               Est
               mens
               quaedam
               nullo
               perturbata
               affectu
            
             ;
             
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             mind
             disquited
             with
             no
             disordinate
             affection
             ,
             as
             mens
             minds
             commonly
             be
             ;
             for
             that
             when
             a
             Law
             is
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             is
             made
             upon
             due
             consideration
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             without
             perturbation
             of
             evil
             affections
             ,
             as
             anger
             ,
             envy
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             rashness
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             passions
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             some
             good
             end
             and
             commodity
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             Law
             being
             once
             made
             ,
             remaineth
             so
             still
             ;
             without
             alteration
             or
             partial
             affection
             ,
             being
             indifferent
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             partial
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             telleth
             one
             tale
             to
             every
             man
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             it
             resembleth
             the
             perfection
             as
             it
             were
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             said
             Philosopher
             in
             the
             same
             place
             addeth
             a
             notable
             wise
             saying
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               which
               joyneth
               a
               Law
               to
               govern
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               joyneth
               God
               to
               the
               Prince
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               joyneth
               to
               the
               Prince
               his
               affection
               to
               govern
               ,
               joyneth
               a
               Beast
            
             ;
             for
             that
             mens
             affections
             and
             concupisenses
             are
             common
             also
             to
             Beasts
             :
             so
             that
             a
             Prince
             ruling
             by
             Law
             is
             more
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             deified
             ;
             and
             a
             Prince
             ruling
             by
             affections
             is
             less
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             bruitified
             .
             In
             another
             place
             also
             the
             same
             Philosopher
             
             saith
             ,
             That
             a
             Prince
             that
             leaveth
             Law
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             himself
             and
             others
             by
             his
             own
             appetite
             and
             affections
             ,
             
             
               of
               all
               Creatures
               is
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Beasts
               is
               the
               most
               furious
               and
               dangerous
            
             ;
             for
             that
             nothing
             is
             so
             outragious
             as
             Injustice
             armed
             ,
             and
             no
             Armour
             is
             so
             strong
             as
             Wit
             and
             Authority
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             he
             hath
             in
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             
             For
             this
             cause
             then
             all
             Commonwealths
             have
             prescribed
             Laws
             unto
             their
             Princes
             ,
             to
             govern
             thereby
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             most
             excellent
             ,
             certain
             and
             immutable
             rule
             ,
             
             to
             which
             sense
             Cicero
             said
             ,
             
               Leges
               sunt
               inventae
               ut
               omnibus
               semper
               una
               &
               eadem
               voce
               loquerentur
            
             ;
             Laws
             were
             invented
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             speak
             in
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             sense
             to
             all
             men
             :
             For
             which
             very
             reason
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             )
             these
             Laws
             have
             been
             called
             by
             Phylosophers
             a
             Rule
             or
             Square
             inflexible
             ,
             and
             by
             Aristotle
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               a
               mind
               without
               passion
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophet
             David
             (
             who
             was
             also
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             King
             )
             seemeth
             to
             call
             it
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             
             for
             that
             as
             Discipline
             doth
             keep
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             particular
             House
             in
             order
             ,
             so
             Law
             well
             ministred
             keepeth
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             in
             good
             order
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             severely
             God
             exacteth
             this
             at
             all
             Princes
             hands
             ,
             he
             saith
             these
             words
             ;
             
               And
               now
               learn
               ye
               Kings
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               be
               instructed
               you
               that
               judge
               the
               World
               :
               Serve
               God
               in
               fear
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               with
               trembling
               ;
               embrace
               ye
               Discipline
               ,
               lest
               he
               enter
               into
               wrath
               ,
               and
               so
               ye
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Which
             words
             being
             uttered
             by
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             do
             contain
             divers
             points
             of
             much
             consideration
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             are
             bound
             to
             learn
             Law
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             with
             great
             humility
             and
             fear
             of
             God's
             wrath
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             from
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ▪
             as
             though
             the
             greatest
             
             plague
             of
             all
             to
             a
             Prince
             were
             to
             lose
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Law
             and
             Reason
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             himself
             over
             to
             passion
             and
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             come
             to
             Shipwrack
             :
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             help
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             help
             that
             Commonwealths
             have
             given
             to
             their
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             been
             certain
             Counsels
             and
             Counsellors
             with
             whom
             to
             consult
             in
             matters
             of
             importance
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             the
             Courts
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Dyets
             in
             Germany
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             matters
             of
             moment
             can
             be
             concluded
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             commonly
             every
             King
             hath
             his
             Privy-Councel
             ,
             whom
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             hear
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             to
             temper
             somewhat
             the
             absolute
             form
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             whose
             danger
             is
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sole
             Authority
             )
             to
             fall
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             wisely
             noteth
             ,
             
             in
             his
             fourth
             Book
             of
             Politicks
             ,
             shewing
             the
             inconvenience
             or
             dangers
             of
             Government
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             have
             few
             or
             no
             simple
             Monarchies
             now
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             especially
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             mixt
             lightly
             with
             divers
             points
             of
             the
             other
             two
             forms
             of
             Government
             also
             ;
             
             and
             namely
             in
             England
             all
             three
             do
             enter
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             there
             is
             one
             King
             or
             Queen
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Monarchy
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             hath
             certain
             Counsels
             that
             must
             be
             heard
             ,
             it
             participateth
             of
             Aristocratia
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             the
             Commonalty
             have
             their
             Voices
             and
             Burgesses
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             it
             taketh
             part
             also
             of
             Democratia
             ,
             or
             popular
             Government
             :
             All
             which
             limitations
             of
             the
             Princes
             absolute
             Authority
             (
             as
             you
             see
             do
             come
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             having
             Authority
             above
             their
             Princes
             for
             their
             restraint
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             more
             at
             large
             shall
             be
             proved
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             From
             like
             Authority
             ,
             and
             for
             like
             Considerations
             have
             come
             the
             limitations
             of
             other
             Kings
             and
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             
             in
             all
             times
             and
             Countries
             ,
             from
             
             the
             beginning
             ,
             both
             touching
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             and
             Successors
             ;
             as
             briefly
             in
             this
             place
             I
             shall
             declare
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             two
             most
             renowned
             and
             allowed
             States
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             of
             the
             Romans
             and
             Grecians
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             both
             of
             them
             began
             with
             Kings
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             far
             different
             Laws
             and
             Restraints
             about
             their
             Authorities
             :
             For
             in
             Rome
             the
             Kings
             that
             succeeded
             Romulus
             (
             their
             first
             Founder
             )
             had
             as
             great
             and
             absolute
             Authority
             as
             ours
             have
             now
             adays
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             next
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             succeeded
             them
             not
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             new
             Kings
             were
             chosen
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             
               Titus
               Livius
            
             testifieth
             ;
             
             so
             as
             of
             three
             most
             excellent
             Kings
             that
             ensued
             immediately
             after
             Romulus
             ,
             viz.
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
               ,
               Tullius
               Hostilius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Tarquinus
               Priscus
            
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             were
             of
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             ,
             nor
             of
             Kin
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             no
             nor
             yet
             Romans
             born
             ,
             but
             chosen
             rather
             from
             among
             strangers
             ,
             for
             their
             Vertue
             and
             Valour
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             election
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Greece
             ,
             and
             namely
             among
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             Kingdom
             among
             others
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             succession
             of
             Children
             after
             their
             Fathers
             was
             more
             certain
             ;
             but
             yet
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             noteth
             )
             their
             Authority
             and
             Power
             was
             so
             restrained
             by
             certain
             Officers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             named
             Ephori
             ,
             (
             which
             commonly
             were
             five
             in
             number
             )
             as
             they
             were
             not
             only
             checked
             and
             chastned
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             occasion
             served
             ,
             but
             also
             deprived
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             said
             Phylosopher
             did
             justly
             mislike
             this
             eminent
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Ephori
             over
             their
             Kings
             ;
             But
             yet
             we
             see
             hereby
             what
             Authority
             the
             Commonwealth
             had
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             meaning
             was
             in
             making
             Laws
             and
             restraining
             their
             Kings
             Power
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thereby
             the
             more
             to
             bind
             them
             to
             do
             Justice
             ;
             
             which
             Cicero
             in
             his
             Offices
             uttereth
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               Justitiae
               fruendae
               causa
               apud
               majores
               nostros
               &
               in
            
             Asia
             
               &
               in
            
             Europa
             
               bene
               mora●i
               reges
               olim
               sunt
               constituti
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               at
               cum
               jus
               aequabile
               ab
               uno
               viro
               homines
               non
               consequerentur
               ,
               inventae
               sunt
               leges
               .
            
             Good
             Kings
             were
             appointed
             in
             old
             time
             among
             our
             ancestors
             in
             Asia
             and
             Europe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             thereby
             to
             obtain
             Justice
             ;
             but
             when
             men
             could
             not
             obtain
             equal
             Justice
             at
             one
             mans
             hands
             ,
             they
             invented
             Laws
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             reason
             yieldeth
             the
             same
             Phylosopher
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             change
             thereof
             again
             into
             other
             Governments
             ,
             when
             these
             were
             abused
             .
             
               Omnes
               antiquae
               gentes
               regibus
               quondam
               paruerunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
             
               All
               old
               Nations
               did
               live
               under
               Kingdoms
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               which
               kind
               of
               Government
               first
               they
               gave
               unto
               the
               most
               just
               and
               wisest
               men
               which
               they
               could
               find
               ;
               and
               also
               after
               for
               love
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               gave
               the
               same
               to
               their
               Postesity
               ,
               or
               next
               in
               Kin
               ,
               as
               now
               also
               it
               remaineth
               where
               Kingly
               Government
               is
               in
               use
               :
               But
               other
               Countries
               which
               liked
               not
               that
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               have
               shaken
               it
               off
               ,
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               under
               any
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               ever
               under
               one
               only
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             Cicero
             ;
             
             and
             he
             speaketh
             this
             principally
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             Commonwealth
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Roman
             )
             which
             had
             cast
             off
             that
             kind
             of
             Government
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             for
             the
             Offence
             they
             had
             taken
             against
             certain
             Kings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             against
             Romulus
             himself
             ,
             their
             first
             Founder
             ,
             for
             reigning
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             Law
             ,
             as
             
               Titus
               Livius
            
             testifieth
             ;
             
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Senators
             at
             length
             slew
             him
             ,
             and
             cut
             him
             in
             small
             pieces
             .
             And
             afterwards
             they
             were
             greatly
             grieved
             at
             the
             entring
             of
             
               Servius
               Tullius
            
             ,
             their
             sixth
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             got
             the
             Crown
             by
             fraud
             ,
             
             and
             not
             by
             election
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             special
             approbation
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             have
             done
             :
             But
             most
             of
             all
             they
             were
             exasperated
             by
             the
             proceedings
             of
             their
             seventh
             King
             ,
             named
             
               Lucius
               Tarquinus
            
             (
             surnamed
             the
             proud
             )
             who
             for
             that
             (
             as
             Livius
             saith
             )
             he
             neglected
             the
             Laws
             of
             Government
             prescribed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             consulted
             not
             with
             the
             Senate
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             importance
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             he
             made
             War
             and
             Peace
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             he
             appointed
             to
             himself
             a
             Guard
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             mistrusted
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             he
             did
             use
             Injustice
             to
             divers
             particular
             men
             ,
             and
             suffered
             his
             Children
             to
             be
             insolent
             ,
             he
             was
             Expelled
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             Rome
             changed
             from
             a
             Kingdom
             unto
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Consuls
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             other
             had
             endured
             two
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             those
             Kingdoms
             of
             Italy
             and
             Greece
             :
             And
             if
             likewise
             we
             will
             look
             upon
             other
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             Kingdom
             and
             Country
             hath
             its
             Laws
             prescribed
             ●o
             their
             Kings
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             Government
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Succession
             in
             the
             same
             :
             For
             if
             we
             behold
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             annexed
             to
             the
             German
             Electors
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             first
             in
             dignity
             among
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             see
             it
             so
             restrained
             by
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperor
             can
             do
             much
             less
             than
             other
             Kings
             in
             theirs
             ;
             for
             he
             can
             neither
             make
             War
             ,
             nor
             exact
             any
             contribution
             of
             Men
             or
             Money
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             free
             leave
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             German
             Dyet
             or
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             or
             next
             in
             Kin
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Action
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             or
             Pretence
             at
             all
             to
             succeed
             in
             their
             Fathers
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             free
             Election
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             thought
             worthy
             :
             Nay
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             points
             that
             the
             Emperor
             must
             
             swear
             at
             his
             entrance
             (
             as
             Sleydan
             writeth
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               shall
               never
               go
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Emperor
               peculiar
               or
               hereditary
               to
               his
               Family
               ,
               but
               leave
               it
               unto
               the
               seven
               Electors
               free
               in
               their
               power
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               chuse
               his
               Successor
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               made
               by
               Pope
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperor
            
             Charles
             
               the
               fourth
               in
               this
               behalf
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             Polonia
             and
             Bohemia
             do
             go
             much
             after
             the
             same
             fashion
             ,
             
             both
             for
             their
             restraint
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             Succession
             to
             their
             Kings
             For
             first
             ,
             touching
             their
             Authority
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             limitation
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             certain
             principal
             men
             called
             Palatines
             or
             Castellans
             ,
             neither
             may
             their
             Children
             or
             next
             of
             Bloud
             succed
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             chosen
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
            
             and
             England
             ;
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Kings
             are
             far
             more
             eminent
             in
             both
             these
             points
             ,
             for
             that
             both
             their
             Authority
             is
             much
             more
             absolute
             ,
             and
             their
             next
             in
             Bloud
             do
             ordinarily
             succeed
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             different
             manner
             :
             For
             as
             touching
             Authority
             ,
             
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             and
             France
             have
             greater
             than
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             every
             Ordination
             of
             these
             two
             Kings
             is
             Law
             in
             it self
             ,
             without
             further
             approbation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             where
             no
             general
             Law
             can
             be
             made
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             other
             point
             of
             Succession
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             restraint
             is
             far
             greater
             in
             those
             other
             two
             Countries
             than
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             Spain
             the
             next
             in
             Bloud
             cannot
             succeed
             (
             be
             he
             never
             so
             lawfully
             descended
             )
             but
             by
             a
             new
             approbation
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             two
             ancient
             Counsels
             of
             Tolledo
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             .
             
             In
             confirmation
             whereof
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             own
             Son
             cannot
             succeed
             ,
             nor
             be
             called
             Prince
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             first
             sworn
             by
             the
             said
             Nobility
             and
             States
             ,
             in
             token
             
             of
             their
             new
             consent
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             have
             seen
             it
             practiced
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             towards
             three
             or
             four
             of
             King
             
             Philip's
             Children
             ,
             which
             have
             succeeded
             the
             one
             after
             the
             other
             in
             the
             title
             of
             Princes
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             change
             a
             new
             Oath
             required
             at
             the
             Subjects
             hands
             ,
             for
             their
             admission
             to
             the
             said
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             used
             in
             the
             Kings
             Children
             of
             France
             or
             England
             .
          
           
             
             In
             France
             the
             World
             knoweth
             how
             Women
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             near
             in
             Bloud
             ;
             neither
             any
             of
             their
             Issue
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Male.
             For
             which
             cause
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             remember
             how
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             of
             England
             ,
             
             though
             he
             were
             Son
             and
             Heir
             unto
             a
             Daughter
             of
             France
             ,
             whose
             three
             Brethren
             were
             Kings
             ,
             and
             left
             her
             sole
             Heir
             to
             her
             Father
             King
             Philip
             the
             fourth
             ,
             surnamed
             
               the
               Fair
            
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             put
             by
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             also
             was
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             and
             Heir
             unto
             this
             Womans
             eldest
             Brothers
             Daughter
             ,
             named
             
               Lewis
               Huttin
            
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             (
             which
             King
             of
             Navar
             thereby
             seemed
             to
             be
             before
             King
             Edward
             of
             England
             )
             but
             yet
             were
             they
             both
             put
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Philip
               de
               Vallois
            
             ,
             a
             Brothers
             Son
             of
             
               Philip
               the
               Fair
            
             ,
             was
             preferred
             to
             it
             by
             general
             Decree
             of
             the
             States
             of
             France
             ,
             
             and
             by
             Verdict
             of
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             gathered
             about
             the
             same
             Affair
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             it
             avail
             that
             the
             two
             Kings
             aforesaid
             alledged
             ,
             
             That
             it
             was
             against
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             exclude
             Women
             from
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             which
             appertained
             to
             them
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             seeing
             both
             Nature
             and
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             capable
             of
             such
             Succession
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Example
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             among
             the
             People
             of
             God
             it self
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             Women
             have
             been
             admitted
             unto
             Kingdoms
             by
             Succession
             :
             But
             all
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             prevailed
             
             not
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             also
             at
             this
             day
             for
             the
             admission
             of
             
               Dona
               Isabella
               Eugenia
               Clara
            
             ,
             
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             unto
             the
             said
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             by
             descent
             of
             Bloud
             there
             be
             no
             question
             of
             her
             next
             propinquity
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             is
             the
             eldest
             Child
             of
             the
             last
             Kings
             eldest
             Sister
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Exclusion
             is
             made
             against
             the
             Prince
             of
             Lorrain
             that
             now
             liveth
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             Nephew
             to
             the
             last
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             Title
             is
             by
             a
             Woman
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Mother
             ,
             that
             was
             younger
             Sister
             unto
             the
             last
             King
             Henry
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             the
             Law
             called
             Salica
             by
             the
             
             French-men
             ,
             
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             they
             pretend
             to
             Exclude
             the
             Succession
             of
             Women
             ,
             be
             no
             very
             ancient
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             themselves
             do
             confess
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             made
             by
             Pharamond
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             ancient
             times
             ,
             as
             others
             without
             ground
             do
             afirm
             ;
             yet
             do
             we
             see
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             bind
             all
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Realm
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             alter
             the
             course
             of
             natural
             descent
             and
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Race
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             only
             Law
             ,
             do
             pretend
             at
             this
             day
             to
             be
             next
             in
             Succession
             to
             this
             goodly
             Crown
             ,
             though
             (
             in
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
             )
             they
             be
             farther
             off
             by
             many
             degrees
             from
             the
             last
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             than
             either
             the
             foresaid
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             the
             Prince
             of
             Lorrain
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             Children
             of
             his
             own
             Sisters
             ;
             which
             point
             yet
             in
             England
             were
             great
             disorder
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             suffered
             ,
             for
             that
             our
             Laws
             are
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             who
             made
             these
             Laws
             but
             the
             Commonwealth
             it self
             ?
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             we
             see
             that
             divers
             Kingdoms
             have
             divers
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             (
             as
             often
             I
             have
             said
             )
             for
             a
             man
             to
             alledge
             bare
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prevail
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             may
             be
             excluded
             
             or
             put
             back
             by
             divers
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             for
             sundry
             other
             reasons
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             we
             shall
             discuss
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             point
             (
             said
             he
             )
             hath
             the
             Commonwealth
             Authority
             to
             put
             back
             the
             next
             Inheritors
             upon
             lawful
             Considerations
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             dispossess
             them
             that
             have
             been
             lawfully
             put
             in
             possession
             ,
             if
             they
             fulfil
             not
             the
             Laws
             and
             Conditions
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             their
             Dignity
             was
             given
             them
             .
             Which
             point
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             serve
             for
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             troublesom
             unto
             their
             own
             Governours
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Interests
             or
             Appetites
             ,
             so
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             done
             upon
             just
             and
             urgent
             causes
             and
             by
             publick
             authority
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             the
             Justice
             thereof
             is
             plain
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             examples
             of
             the
             Romans
             and
             Grecians
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             lawfully
             deposed
             their
             Kings
             upon
             just
             considerations
             ,
             and
             changed
             also
             their
             Monarchy
             and
             Kingly
             Government
             into
             other
             forms
             of
             Regiment
             .
             And
             it
             might
             be
             proved
             also
             ,
             by
             examples
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             this
             perhaps
             ,
             with
             a
             circumstance
             which
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             every
             man
             here
             have
             consider'd
             the
             same
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               That
               God
               hath
               wonderfully
               concurred
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               with
               such
               judicial
               Acts
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               against
               their
               evil
               Princes
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               prospering
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               by
               giving
               them
               also
               some
               notable
               Successor
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Deposed
               ,
               thereby
               both
               to
               justifie
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               to
               remedy
               the
               fault
               of
               him
               that
               went
               before
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             all
             the
             Company
             answered
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             never
             much
             thought
             ,
             nor
             made
             reflection
             upon
             any
             such
             Circumstance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             but
             a
             point
             of
             much
             novelty
             to
             hear
             the
             same
             discussed
             ,
             requesting
             him
             to
             say
             what
             he
             had
             observed
             or
             read
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             content
             (
             said
             he
             )
             but
             yet
             with
             this
             Preface
             ,
             
             that
             I
             am
             far
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             people
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             or
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             make
             so
             little
             account
             of
             their
             duty
             towards
             Princes
             ,
             as
             ,
             be
             their
             Title
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             for
             every
             mislike
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             band
             against
             them
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             think
             they
             may
             make
             their
             party
             good
             ,
             inventing
             a
             thousand
             calumniations
             for
             their
             discredit
             ,
             without
             conscience
             or
             reason
             ,
             whom
             indeed
             I
             do
             think
             to
             have
             little
             conscience
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             those
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Jude
             spake
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             
             
               Novit
               Dominus
               iniquos
               in
               diem
               judicii
               reservare
               ,
               cruciandos
               ,
               
               magis
               autem
               eos
               qui
               dominationem
               contemnunt
               ,
               audaces
               ,
               sibi
               placentes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               God
               knoweth
               how
               to
               reserve
               the
               wicked
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               tormented
               ;
               but
               yet
               much
               more
               those
               which
               do
               contemn
               Domination
               or
               Government
               ,
               and
               are
               bold
               ,
               and
               liking
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             there
             .
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
             That
             whatsoever
             a
             Princes
             Title
             be
             ,
             if
             once
             he
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             admitted
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             other
             holds
             I
             esteem
             the
             tenure
             of
             a
             Crown
             )
             if
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ●ermed
             ,
             (
             the
             most
             irregular
             and
             extraordinary
             )
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             settle
             his
             conscience
             to
             obey
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             lawfully
             he
             may
             command
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             examination
             of
             his
             Interest
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             God
             disposeth
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             worketh
             his
             will
             in
             Princes
             Affairs
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             extraordinary
             means
             oftentimes
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             should
             examine
             the
             Titles
             at
             this
             day
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinary
             rule
             of
             private
             mens
             Rights
             ,
             Successions
             ,
             or
             Tenures
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             so
             many
             knots
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             hard
             for
             any
             Law
             to
             make
             the
             same
             plain
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             supreme
             Law
             of
             God's
             disposition
             ,
             which
             can
             dispense
             in
             what
             he
             listeth
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             is
             my
             opinion
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             for
             true
             and
             quiet
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             far
             off
             am
             I
             from
             the
             abject
             and
             wicked
             flattery
             of
             such
             as
             affirm
             Princes
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             no
             Law
             or
             limitation
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             in
             Authority
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Life
             or
             Succession
             ;
             but
             as
             though
             by
             Nature
             they
             had
             been
             created
             Kings
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             as
             though
             the
             Commonwealth
             had
             been
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             or
             as
             though
             they
             had
             begotten
             ,
             or
             purchased
             ,
             or
             given
             Life
             to
             the
             Weal
             publick
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             the
             Weal
             publick
             had
             exalted
             them
             or
             given
             them
             their
             Authority
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             :
             So
             these
             flatterers
             do
             free
             them
             ,
             from
             all
             Obligation
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             Reverence
             or
             Respect
             unto
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             Heads
             ;
             nay
             ,
             expresly
             they
             say
             and
             affirm
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               mens
               Goods
               ,
               Bodies
               and
               Lives
               are
               the
               Princes
               ,
               at
               their
               pleasure
               to
               dispose
               of
               :
               that
               they
               are
               under
               no
               Law
               or
               Accomt-giving
               whatsoever
               :
               that
               they
               succeed
               by
               Nature
               or
               Generation
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               Authority
               ,
               Admission
               or
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               and
               that
               consequently
               no
               merit
               or
               demerit
               of
               their
               persons
               is
               to
               be
               respected
               ,
               nor
               any
               consideration
               of
               their
               Natures
               or
               Qualities
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               of
               capacity
               ,
               disposition
               or
               other
               personal
               circumstances
               is
               to
               be
               had
               or
               admitted
               ,
               and
               do
               they
               what
               they
               lift
               ,
               no
               Authority
               is
               there
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               to
               chasten
               them
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             absurd
             Paradoxes
             ,
             have
             some
             men
             of
             our
             days
             uttered
             in
             flattery
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             namely
             of
             late
             ,
             
             one
             Belloy
             a
             
             French-man
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             signified
             )
             in
             two
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             Apologies
             ,
             the
             one
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             both
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             write
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             other
             also
             call
             him
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             )
             but
             in
             my
             opinion
             he
             deserveth
             small
             commendation
             or
             reward
             ,
             to
             defend
             a
             Kings
             Title
             with
             such
             assertions
             and
             propositions
             as
             to
             destroy
             
             all
             Law
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Conscience
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             do
             bring
             all
             to
             such
             absolute
             Tyranny
             as
             no
             Realm
             ever
             did
             or
             could
             suffer
             among
             civil
             people
             ,
             no
             not
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Turk
             himself
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             where
             yet
             some
             proportion
             of
             Equity
             is
             held
             between
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             in
             Government
             and
             Succession
             ,
             though
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             in
             Christian
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             avoid
             these
             two
             extremes
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             prove
             unto
             you
             the
             mean
             before-mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             all
             the
             Duty
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             before-named
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             yielded
             unto
             every
             Prince
             which
             the
             Commonwealth
             hath
             once
             established
             ,
             so
             yet
             retaineth
             still
             the
             Commonwealth
             her
             Authority
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             restrain
             the
             Prince
             if
             he
             be
             exorbitant
             ,
             but
             also
             chasten
             and
             remove
             him
             ,
             upon
             due
             and
             weighty
             considerations
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             done
             and
             practised
             at
             many
             times
             in
             most
             Nations
             ,
             both
             Christian
             and
             otherwise
             with
             right
             good
             success
             ,
             to
             the
             Weal
             publick
             ;
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             Argument
             (
             if
             you
             think
             good
             )
             of
             our
             next
             meeting
             ,
             for
             that
             now
             it
             is
             late
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             have
             you
             go
             away
             with
             my
             tale
             half
             told
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             moment
             ,
             as
             to●morrow
             you
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             All
             were
             content
             with
             this
             resolution
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             every
             man
             to
             his
             Lodging
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             return
             the
             next
             morning
             somewhat
             more
             early
             than
             their
             accustomed
             hour
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             matter
             might
             be
             throughly
             debated
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Kings
             lawfully
             chastised
             by
             their
             Common-wealths
             ,
             for
             their
             Misgovernment
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             good
             and
             prosperous
             Success
             that
             God
             hath
             commonly
             given
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             THe
             Company
             was
             no
             sooner
             come
             together
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             all
             at
             the
             Civilian
             Lawyer
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             the
             matter
             he
             had
             propounded
             the
             night
             before
             ;
             To
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             You
             require
             of
             me
             (
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceived
             )
             two
             points
             joyntly
             to
             be
             proved
             unto
             you
             :
             
             The
             first
             ,
             That
             Common-wealths
             have
             chastized
             sometimes
             lawfully
             their
             lawful
             Princes
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             lawfully
             descended
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             lawfully
             put
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Crown
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             hath
             fallen
             out
             ever
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             commodious
             to
             the
             weal
             publick
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             God
             approved
             and
             prospered
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             Success
             and
             Successors
             that
             ensued
             thereof
             .
             Which
             two
             points
             I
             am
             content
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             to
             shew
             unto
             you
             by
             some
             examples
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             reasons
             hereof
             have
             in
             part
             been
             declared
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             more
             in
             particular
             hereafter
             ;
             but
             yet
             must
             I
             do
             this
             with
             the
             protestation
             before-mentioned
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             my
             Speech
             ,
             
             against
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             and
             due
             Respect
             and
             Obedience
             that
             all
             men
             do
             ow
             unto
             Princes
             ,
             both
             by
             God's
             Law
             and
             Nature
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             ;
             but
             only
             this
             shall
             serve
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             nothing
             under
             God
             is
             more
             honourable
             ,
             amiable
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             or
             sovereign
             ,
             than
             a
             good
             Prince
             ;
             so
             nothing
             is
             more
             pestilent
             ,
             or
             bringeth
             so
             great
             Destruction
             
             and
             Desolation
             as
             an
             evil
             Prince
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             of
             more
             Authority
             than
             the
             only
             Head
             ,
             and
             may
             cure
             the
             Head
             if
             it
             be
             out
             of
             tune
             ,
             
             so
             may
             the
             weal
             publick
             cure
             or
             cut
             off
             their
             Heads
             if
             they
             infect
             the
             rest
             ;
             seeing
             that
             a
             Body
             Civil
             may
             have
             divers
             Heads
             ,
             by
             Succession
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             bound
             ever
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             Natural
             is
             ,
             which
             Body
             Natural
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             the
             same
             ability
             that
             when
             it
             had
             an
             aking
             or
             sickly
             Head
             ,
             it
             could
             cut
             it
             off
             and
             take
             another
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             would
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             men
             would
             confess
             that
             it
             had
             authority
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             reason
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             rather
             than
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             should
             perish
             ,
             or
             live
             in
             pain
             and
             continual
             torment
             :
             But
             yet
             much
             more
             clearer
             is
             the
             matter
             that
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             for
             disburdening
             our selves
             of
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             shall
             begin
             to
             prove
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             proof
             of
             both
             the
             points
             joyntly
             which
             you
             require
             ,
             
             I
             might
             begin
             perhaps
             with
             some
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             man
             may
             chance
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             recounted
             there
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             reputed
             for
             Acts
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             for
             particular
             Ordinations
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             rather
             maketh
             much
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             more
             authorized
             hereby
             ,
             seeing
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             did
             ordain
             or
             put
             in
             ure
             in
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             that
             may
             also
             be
             practised
             by
             other
             Commonwealths
             ,
             now
             having
             his
             authority
             and
             approbation
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             do
             hasten
             to
             Examples
             that
             are
             more
             nearer
             home
             ,
             and
             more
             proper
             to
             the
             particular
             purpose
             whereof
             we
             treat
             ,
             yet
             can
             I
             not
             omit
             to
             note
             some
             two
             or
             three
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             that
             do
             appertain
             to
             this
             purpose
             also
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Deprivation
             and
             putting
             to
             Death
             of
             two
             wicked
             Kings
             of
             Juda
             ,
             named
             Saul
             and
             Amon
             ;
             
             (
             though
             both
             of
             them
             were
             lawfully
             placed
             in
             
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             David
             and
             Josias
             in
             their
             rooms
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             two
             most
             excellent
             Princes
             that
             ever
             that
             Nation
             or
             any
             other
             (
             I
             think
             )
             have
             had
             to
             govern
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             King
             Saul
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             elected
             by
             God
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             to
             that
             Royal
             Throne
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             slain
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             by
             God's
             order
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             foretold
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             not
             fulfilling
             the
             Law
             and
             Limits
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             .
             Amon
             was
             lawful
             King
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             natural
             Descent
             and
             Succession
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             King
             Manasses
             ,
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             he
             slain
             by
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             
               quia
               non
               ambulavit
               in
               via
               Domini
            
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             walked
             not
             in
             the
             way
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             by
             God
             :
             And
             unto
             these
             two
             Kings
             so
             deprived
             God
             gave
             two
             Successors
             ,
             
             (
             as
             I
             have
             named
             ▪
             )
             the
             like
             whereof
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             whole
             rank
             of
             Kings
             for
             a
             Thousand
             years
             together
             :
             
             For
             of
             Josias
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Fecit
               quod
               erat
               rectum
               in
               conspectu
               Domini
               ,
               &
               non
               declinavit
               neque
               ad
               dextram
               neque
               ad
               sinistram
               ;
               He
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               decline
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               nor
               the
               left
               .
            
             He
             reigned
             31.
             years
             ;
             and
             Jeremias
             the
             Prophet
             that
             lived
             in
             his
             time
             loved
             this
             good
             King
             so
             extremely
             ,
             
             as
             he
             never
             ceased
             afterwards
             to
             lament
             his
             Death
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             King
             David
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             needful
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             how
             excellent
             a
             King
             he
             was
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             many
             learned
             men
             do
             note
             )
             he
             was
             a
             most
             perfect
             pattern
             for
             all
             Kings
             that
             should
             follow
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             
             not
             as
             King
             Cyrus
             ,
             whom
             Xenophon
             did
             paint
             out
             more
             according
             to
             his
             own
             imagination
             of
             a
             perfect
             King
             that
             ,
             he
             wished
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             but
             rather
             as
             one
             that
             passed
             far
             in
             Acts
             that
             which
             is
             written
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Chivalry
             ,
             Valour
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             
             Policy
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             true
             which
             
               Nicholas
               Matchivel
            
             the
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             new
             Unchristian
             School
             do
             affirm
             ,
             for
             defacing
             of
             Christian
             Virtue
             ,
             
               That
               Religion
               and
               Piety
               are
               oftentimes
               le
               ts
               to
               politick
               and
               wise
               Government
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               do
               break
               or
               weaken
               the
               high
               Spirits
               of
               magnanimous
               men
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               great
               Enterprizes
               for
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             extreme
             false
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             Divines
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             )
             
               Grace
               doth
               not
               destroy
               or
               corrupt
               ,
               but
               perfecteth
               Nature
            
             ;
             
             so
             as
             he
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             Valiant
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Liberal
             or
             Politick
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             ,
             if
             also
             he
             be
             Pious
             and
             Religious
             .
             Which
             we
             see
             evidently
             in
             King
             David
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Piety
             ,
             yet
             omitted
             he
             nothing
             appertaining
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Government
             of
             a
             noble
             ,
             wise
             and
             politick
             Prince
             :
             
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             began
             with
             Reformation
             of
             his
             own
             Court
             and
             Realm
             in
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             used
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Direction
             of
             Gad
             ,
             and
             of
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Abiather
             and
             Hiram
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             Heman
             his
             wise
             Counsellor
             .
             He
             reduced
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             into
             Twenty
             four
             Degrees
             ,
             
             appointing
             Four
             Thousand
             Singers
             ,
             with
             divers
             sorts
             of
             musical
             Instruments
             ,
             under
             Asaph
             ,
             
             Heman
             and
             other
             principal
             men
             that
             should
             be
             Heads
             of
             the
             Choir
             .
             He
             appointed
             all
             Officers
             needful
             both
             for
             his
             Court
             and
             also
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             with
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Lion
             ,
             
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Lion
             that
             he
             slew
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Child
             :
             He
             ordained
             a
             Mint
             with
             a
             peculiar
             form
             of
             Money
             to
             be
             stamped
             ;
             took
             order
             for
             distributing
             Relief
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Acts
             of
             a
             prudent
             and
             pious
             Prince
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             
             he
             turn'd
             himself
             to
             his
             old
             Exercise
             of
             War
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             given
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             being
             wonderful
             valiant
             of
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Lion
             and
             Bear
             that
             he
             
             slew
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             courage
             wherewith
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             combat
             with
             Goliah
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             had
             shewed
             himself
             a
             great
             Warrier
             and
             renowned
             Captain
             many
             years
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Saul
             against
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             had
             gained
             many
             noble
             Victories
             ;
             
             so
             much
             more
             did
             he
             after
             he
             was
             King
             himself
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             conquered
             not
             only
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               Amorites
               ,
               Idumeans
            
             and
             Moabites
             ,
             with
             the
             Kings
             and
             People
             of
             Damasco
             ,
             and
             all
             Syria
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             River
             Euphrates
             ,
             and
             left
             all
             these
             Countries
             peaceable
             to
             his
             Successor
             :
             and
             the
             Scripture
             recounteth
             in
             one
             only
             Chapter
             how
             that
             in
             three
             or
             four
             Battels
             ,
             
             wherein
             David
             himself
             was
             present
             ,
             
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             or
             three
             years
             ,
             almost
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             were
             slain
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             himself
             slew
             in
             his
             days
             eight
             hundred
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             made
             by
             his
             Example
             Thirty
             seven
             such
             Captains
             ,
             
             as
             each
             one
             of
             them
             was
             able
             to
             lead
             and
             govern
             a
             whole
             Army
             ;
             and
             yet
             among
             all
             these
             Expences
             of
             Wars
             had
             he
             care
             to
             lay
             up
             so
             much
             Money
             and
             Treasure
             as
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             building
             an
             huge
             and
             wonderful
             Temple
             after
             him
             ,
             
             which
             he
             recommended
             to
             his
             Son
             Solomon
             ;
             And
             amidst
             all
             this
             Valour
             and
             Courage
             of
             so
             warlike
             a
             King
             and
             Captain
             ,
             had
             he
             so
             much
             Humility
             as
             to
             humble
             himself
             to
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             when
             he
             came
             to
             rebuke
             him
             for
             his
             Fault
             ,
             
             and
             so
             much
             Patience
             and
             Charity
             as
             to
             pardon
             Shim●i
             that
             reviled
             him
             and
             threw
             stones
             at
             him
             in
             the
             High-way
             as
             he
             went
             ;
             And
             among
             so
             many
             and
             continual
             businesses
             ,
             both
             Martial
             and
             Civil
             ,
             and
             great
             affairs
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             he
             had
             time
             to
             write
             so
             many
             Psalms
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             praises
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             feel
             that
             Devotion
             at
             his
             death
             which
             we
             read
             of
             ;
             And
             finally
             ,
             he
             so
             lived
             and
             so
             died
             ,
             as
             never
             Prince
             (
             I
             think
             )
             before
             him
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             after
             
             him
             so
             joyned
             together
             ,
             both
             Valour
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             Courage
             and
             Humility
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             ,
             Government
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             Nobility
             and
             Religion
             .
             Wherefore
             though
             I
             have
             been
             somewhat
             longer
             than
             I
             would
             in
             this
             Example
             ,
             yet
             hath
             it
             not
             been
             from
             the
             purpose
             to
             note
             somewhat
             in
             particular
             what
             two
             worthy
             Kings
             were
             put
             up
             by
             God
             in
             place
             of
             two
             other
             by
             him
             deprived
             and
             deposed
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             we
             will
             leave
             the
             Hebrews
             and
             return
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             spake
             before
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             find
             divers
             things
             notable
             in
             that
             State
             also
             to
             the
             purpose
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             before
             I
             told
             you
             how
             that
             Romulus
             their
             first
             King
             having
             by
             little
             and
             little
             declined
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             he
             was
             slain
             and
             cut
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             (
             which
             at
             that
             time
             contained
             a
             hundred
             in
             number
             )
             and
             in
             his
             place
             was
             chosen
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             the
             notablest
             King
             that
             ever
             they
             had
             ,
             who
             prescribed
             all
             their
             order
             of
             Religion
             and
             manner
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             imitating
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             points
             ,
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             and
             other
             Fathers
             do
             note
             ;
             He
             began
             also
             the
             building
             of
             their
             Capitol
             ,
             added
             the
             two
             Months
             of
             January
             and
             February
             to
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             did
             other
             such
             notable
             things
             for
             that
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             When
             Tarquinus
             the
             proud
             ,
             their
             seventh
             and
             last
             King
             ,
             was
             expelled
             by
             the
             same
             Senate
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Government
             changed
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             touched
             ,
             
             we
             see
             the
             success
             was
             prosperous
             ,
             for
             that
             not
             only
             no
             hurt
             came
             thereby
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             much
             good
             ,
             seeing
             their
             Government
             and
             increase
             of
             Empire
             was
             so
             prosperous
             under
             their
             Consuls
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             whereas
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Kings
             Government
             they
             had
             but
             fifteen
             miles
             Territory
             without
             their
             
             City
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             Consuls
             Government
             ended
             ,
             and
             was
             changed
             by
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             their
             Territory
             reached
             more
             ●han
             fifteen
             thousand
             miles
             in
             compass
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             Europe
             under
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             the
             principal
             parts
             also
             of
             Asia
             and
             Africa
             ;
             So
             as
             this
             chastisement
             so
             justly
             laid
             upon
             their
             Kings
             was
             profitable
             and
             beneficial
             to
             their
             Commonwealth
             also
             .
          
           
             
             Moreover
             ,
             When
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             (
             upon
             particular
             Ambition
             )
             had
             broken
             all
             Law
             ,
             both
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             ,
             and
             taken
             all
             Government
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             alone
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             revenge
             thereof
             slain
             (
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             )
             by
             Senators
             in
             the
             Senate-house
             ,
             
             and
             
               Octavianus
               Augustus
            
             preferred
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             who
             proved
             the
             most
             famous
             Emperor
             that
             ever
             was
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             note
             here
             also
             how
             Nero
             sixth
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             succeeded
             lawfully
             his
             Unkle
             Claudius
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             being
             afterward
             deposed
             and
             sentenced
             to
             Death
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             for
             his
             wicked
             Government
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             first
             judicial
             Sentence
             that
             ever
             the
             Senate
             gave
             against
             an
             Emperour
             )
             albeit
             peace
             ensued
             not
             presently
             ;
             but
             that
             Galba
             ,
             
             Otho
             and
             Vitellius
             ,
             three
             Captains
             of
             the
             Empire
             ▪
             made
             some
             little
             interludes
             of
             tragical
             killing
             one
             another
             ;
             yet
             within
             few
             months
             the
             whole
             Empire
             by
             that
             means
             fell
             upon
             Vespatian
             and
             his
             Son
             Titus
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             best
             Governours
             that
             ever
             those
             times
             saw
             .
          
           
             
             The
             like
             might
             be
             noted
             of
             the
             noble
             rank
             of
             five
             excellent
             good
             Princes
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               Nerva
               ,
               Trajan
               ,
               Adrian
               ,
               Antonius
               Pius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             that
             ensued
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             Death
             of
             cruel
             Domitian
             ;
             which
             Execution
             the
             Senate
             is
             thought
             in
             secret
             to
             have
             procured
             ,
             (
             not
             being
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             openly
             by
             Justice
             ,
             )
             which
             was
             seen
             by
             that
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             act
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             Senate
             
             did
             presently
             by
             publick
             Decree
             allow
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             disannulled
             all
             his
             barbarous
             Acts
             for
             their
             exceeding
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             Arms
             and
             Memories
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             chose
             for
             his
             Successor
             one
             
               Coccenis
               Nerva
               ▪
            
             an
             Italian
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             excellent
             Vertue
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             enjoyed
             not
             only
             the
             most
             prosperous
             time
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             those
             four
             before-named
             ,
             that
             ensued
             him
             ,
             no
             less
             worthy
             than
             himself
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             succession
             of
             these
             excellent
             good
             Emperours
             ,
             there
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             by
             lawful
             Descent
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             a
             Youth
             named
             
               Antonius
               Heliogabalus
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antonius
               Carcalla
            
             ,
             and
             Nephew
             to
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             noble
             Emperour
             
               Septimus
               Severus
            
             ,
             that
             died
             in
             England
             :
             Which
             Youth
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             greatly
             loved
             and
             honoured
             a
             great
             while
             for
             so
             worthy
             a
             Grand-father
             ;
             so
             afterwards
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             most
             beastly
             Life
             and
             foul
             Actions
             ,
             he
             was
             deprived
             ,
             
             and
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             Rome
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             and
             common
             desire
             both
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Senate
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reigned
             Six
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             but
             Twenty
             years
             of
             age
             when
             he
             was
             put
             down
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Death
             and
             Deprivation
             was
             approved
             by
             publick
             Act
             of
             the
             Senate
             ;
             who
             ordained
             also
             in
             his
             detestation
             ,
             That
             never
             Emperour
             after
             him
             should
             be
             called
             Antonius
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             though
             no
             other
             Name
             had
             ever
             been
             more
             grateful
             before
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             remembrance
             of
             good
             Emperors
             that
             had
             been
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             being
             chastized
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             
             there
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Empire
             in
             his
             room
             a
             goodly
             young
             man
             of
             his
             next
             Kindred
             ,
             named
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             Mamonea
             ,
             which
             was
             Sister
             to
             
             Heliogabalus's
             Mother
             ;
             and
             being
             admitted
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             
             People
             and
             Army
             ,
             he
             proved
             one
             of
             the
             rarest
             Princes
             for
             his
             
             Valour
             and
             Vertue
             that
             ever
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             had
             had
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             worthiness
             of
             Severus
             seemed
             to
             recompence
             fully
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Heliogabalus
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             name
             divers
             other
             such
             Examples
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             that
             of
             Maxentius
             ;
             
             who
             being
             lawfully
             possessed
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             (
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Son
             to
             Maximinianus
             the
             Emperour
             that
             reigned
             with
             Dioclesian
             )
             yet
             for
             his
             tyrannous
             Government
             that
             was
             intollerable
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             Senate
             (
             not
             being
             able
             to
             match
             him
             in
             open
             strength
             )
             sent
             privily
             into
             England
             and
             France
             to
             invite
             Constantine
             to
             come
             and
             do
             Justice
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             drowned
             in
             the
             River
             of
             
               Tiber
               ,
               Constantine
            
             (
             afterward
             surnamed
             
               the
               Great
            
             )
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             man
             that
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Emperour
             that
             publickly
             professed
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             planted
             our
             Faith
             over
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             this
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             ye
             will
             come
             lower
             down
             ,
             and
             nearer
             home
             ,
             we
             have
             yet
             another
             Example
             ,
             more
             remarkable
             than
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             The
             change
             of
             the
             Empire
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             for
             the
             evil
             Government
             of
             Constantine
             the
             sixth
             ,
             who
             was
             Deposed
             first
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             by
             his
             own
             Mother
             Irene
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             Usurped
             by
             her
             ;
             But
             being
             not
             able
             to
             rule
             it
             in
             such
             order
             as
             was
             needful
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             (
             though
             otherwise
             she
             was
             one
             of
             the
             rarest
             Women
             for
             Valour
             and
             Wisdom
             that
             ever
             the
             World
             had
             )
             she
             was
             deprived
             thereof
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Leo
             the
             third
             ,
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             People
             and
             Senate
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             
             and
             Charles
             King
             of
             France
             and
             Germany
             (
             afterward
             surnamed
             
               the
               Great
            
             )
             was
             Crowned
             Emperour
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             
             and
             so
             hath
             that
             Succession
             remained
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             worthy
             Men
             have
             succeeded
             therein
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Acts
             
             of
             Jurisdiction
             have
             been
             exercised
             by
             this
             Authority
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             Unjust
             and
             Tyrannical
             ,
             if
             this
             change
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Deposition
             of
             Irene
             and
             her
             Son
             for
             their
             evil
             Government
             had
             not
             been
             lawful
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             too
             long
             to
             run
             over
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yet
             some
             I
             shall
             touch
             in
             such
             points
             as
             are
             most
             notorious
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             famous
             changes
             that
             have
             been
             made
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             in
             France
             ;
             
             the
             first
             from
             the
             Race
             of
             Pharamond
             and
             Clodoveus
             to
             the
             Line
             of
             Pepin
             ;
             
             and
             the
             second
             from
             the
             Race
             of
             Pepin
             again
             to
             the
             Line
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
               ▪
            
             that
             endureth
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             Whereon
             are
             they
             founded
             ,
             
             but
             upon
             the
             judicial
             Chastisement
             and
             Deposition
             of
             two
             evil
             Princes
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             Childrec
             the
             third
             ,
             lawful
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             reigned
             ten
             years
             was
             deposed
             by
             Zachary
             the
             Pope
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             whole
             Nobility
             and
             Clergy
             of
             France
             ;
             or
             rather
             his
             Deprivation
             was
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             to
             whom
             they
             alledged
             this
             reason
             for
             their
             doing
             in
             that
             behalf
             (
             as
             Girard
             putteth
             it
             down
             in
             his
             French
             Chronicles
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             large
             and
             the
             Abreviation
             ,
             viz.
             )
             
               That
               their
               Oath
               to
               Childeric
               was
               to
               honour
               ,
               serve
               ,
               obey
               ,
               
               maintain
               and
               defend
               him
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               was
               Just
               ,
               Religious
               ,
               Valiant
               ,
               Clement
               ,
               and
               would
               resist
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               punish
               the
               wicked
               and
               conserve
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               defend
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               these
               promises
               
                 (
                 said
                 they
              
               )
               were
               conditional
               ;
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               hold
               or
               bind
               longer
               than
               they
               were
               reciprocally
               observed
               on
               both
               parts
               ;
               which
               seeing
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               part
               of
               Childeric
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               any
               longer
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               so
               desired
               Zachary
               to
               absolve
               them
               from
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               Childeric
               was
               Deposed
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               a
               Monastry
               ,
               where
               he
               died
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               place
               Pepin
               was
               chosen
               
               and
               crowned
               King
               ,
               whose
               Posterity
               Reigned
               for
               many
               years
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               such
               Noble
               Kings
               as
               all
               the
               World
               can
               testifie
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             continued
             this
             Race
             of
             Pepin
             in
             the
             Royal
             Throne
             for
             almost
             two
             hundred
             years
             togeter
             ,
             
             until
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             into
             the
             same
             Authority
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             Charles
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             last
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             for
             the
             evil
             satisfaction
             which
             the
             French
             Nation
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             put
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             kept
             Prisoner
             during
             his
             Life
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Orleance
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             all
             the
             French
             Histories
             affirm
             ,
             and
             to
             attribute
             to
             these
             changes
             the
             prosperity
             and
             greatness
             of
             their
             present
             Kingdom
             and
             Monarchy
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             France
             ,
             where
             many
             other
             Examples
             might
             be
             alledged
             ,
             as
             of
             King
             Lewis
             the
             third
             ,
             surnamed
             Fainant
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             unprofitable
             ;
             and
             of
             Charles
             ,
             surname
             
               Le
               grot
            
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             deposed
             by
             the
             States
             of
             France
             :
             And
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             afterwards
             to
             another
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             step
             over
             the
             Pyrenean
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             Spain
             ,
             where
             there
             will
             not
             fail
             us
             also
             divers
             Examples
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             oppression
             of
             that
             Realm
             by
             the
             Moors
             ,
             
             and
             also
             after
             :
             For
             that
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             630.
             we
             read
             of
             a
             lawful
             King
             ,
             named
             
               Flaveo
               Suintila
            
             ,
             put
             down
             and
             deprived
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Council
             National
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             and
             one
             Sissinado
             confirmed
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             Suintila
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             a
             very
             good
             King
             ,
             and
             much
             commended
             by
             St.
             Isodorus
             Archbishop
             of
             Sivil
             ;
             
             who
             yet
             in
             the
             said
             Counil
             was
             the
             first
             man
             that
             subscribed
             to
             his
             Deprivation
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Moors
             also
             ,
             when
             Spain
             was
             reduced
             again
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             
             of
             Spanish
             Kings
             ;
             We
             read
             that
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1282.
             one
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             eleventh
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             Leone
             ,
             
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             Ferdinando
             ,
             sur-named
             the
             Sainct
             ,
             and
             himself
             obtained
             the
             sur-name
             of
             Sabio
             and
             Astrologo
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             Wise
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Astrologer
             ,
             for
             his
             excellent
             Learning
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             Skill
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             
             as
             may
             well
             appear
             by
             the
             Astronomy-Tables
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             day
             go
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             exact
             that
             ever
             were
             set
             forth
             ,
             by
             judgment
             of
             the
             Learned
             .
          
           
             This
             Man
             ,
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             for
             Tirany
             used
             towards
             two
             Nephews
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             Spanish
             Chronicler
             Garavay
             writeth
             ,
             was
             deposed
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             a
             publick
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Valliodolid
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             Reigned
             thirty
             years
             ;
             and
             his
             own
             son
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             was
             Crowned
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             who
             for
             his
             valiant
             Acts
             ,
             was
             sur-named
             
               el
               bravo
            
             ,
             and
             it
             turned
             to
             great
             commodity
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Spain
             some
             years
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1368.
             having
             to
             their
             King
             one
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             ,
             
             sur-named
             the
             Cruel
             ;
             for
             his
             injurious
             proceeding
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             were
             lawfully
             seased
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             had
             Reigned
             among
             them
             eighteen
             years
             ;
             yet
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             they
             resolved
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             for
             a
             Bastard
             Brother
             of
             his
             ,
             named
             Henry
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             France
             ,
             requesting
             him
             that
             he
             would
             come
             with
             some
             force
             of
             French-men
             ,
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             that
             Act
             ,
             
             and
             take
             the
             Crown
             upon
             himself
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             French
             Souldiers
             ,
             he
             drove
             the
             said
             Peter
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             himself
             was
             Crowned
             .
             And
             albeit
             ,
             Edward
             sur-named
             the
             black
             Prince
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             his
             Father
             
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             restored
             once
             again
             the
             said
             Peter
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             durable
             ,
             for
             that
             Henry
             having
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             returned
             again
             ,
             and
             deprived
             Peter
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             in
             Fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             which
             made
             shew
             of
             more
             particular
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             this
             behalf
             to
             Henry
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             remained
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             as
             doth
             also
             his
             progenie
             enjoy
             the
             same
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             though
             by
             nature
             he
             was
             a
             Bastard
             (
             as
             had
             been
             said
             ;
             )
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             King
             Peter
             left
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             which
             were
             led
             away
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             there
             Married
             to
             great
             Princes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             King
             Henry
             (
             so
             put
             up
             in
             his
             place
             )
             was
             called
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             proved
             a
             most
             excellent
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             great
             Nobility
             in
             conversation
             ,
             and
             prowess
             in
             Chivalry
             ,
             was
             called
             by
             excellency
             ,
             
               El
               cavallero
            
             the
             Knightly
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             exceeding
             benignity
             and
             liberality
             ,
             was
             sur-named
             also
             ,
             
               El
               delas
               mercedes
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             King
             that
             gave
             many
             gifts
             ,
             or
             the
             liberal
             franck
             ,
             and
             bountiful
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             change
             from
             the
             other
             sur-named
             Cruel
             ,
             that
             King
             Peter
             had
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             see
             that
             always
             I
             give
             you
             a
             good
             King
             in
             place
             of
             the
             bad
             deposed
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Portugal
             also
             before
             I
             go
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             I
             will
             alledge
             you
             one
             example
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             the
             second
             ,
             sur-named
             Capello
             ,
             fourth
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             lawful
             Son
             and
             Heir
             unto
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             sur-named
             
               el
               Gardo
            
             ,
             who
             was
             third
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
             
             This
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             Reigned
             34.
             years
             ,
             was
             deprived
             for
             his
             defects
             in
             Government
             ,
             by
             the
             universal
             consent
             of
             all
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             this
             his
             first
             deprivation
             from
             all
             Kingly
             rule
             and
             Authority
             (
             leaving
             him
             only
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             King
             )
             was
             approved
             by
             a
             General
             Councel
             in
             Lions
             ;
             
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             the
             fourth
             being
             there
             present
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             Petition
             and
             Instance
             of
             the
             whole
             
             Realm
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             by
             their
             Embassadors
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Braga
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Comibra
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             Nobility
             sent
             to
             Lyons
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             did
             Authorise
             the
             said
             State
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             Supream
             Government
             ,
             one
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             King
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Bullen
             in
             Picardy
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Portugals
             did
             ;
             And
             further
             also
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             they
             deprived
             their
             said
             King
             ,
             and
             did
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Realm
             into
             Castilla
             ,
             where
             he
             liv'd
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             Dyed
             in
             Toledo
             without
             ever
             returning
             ;
             
             and
             this
             decree
             of
             the
             Councel
             and
             Pope
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             for
             Authorising
             of
             this
             fact
             ,
             is
             yet
             extent
             in
             our
             Cannon
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             sixt
             Book
             of
             Decretals
             now
             in
             Print
             .
             And
             this
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             third
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             sort
             was
             put
             up
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             was
             peaceably
             and
             prosperously
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             notable
             King
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             great
             Exploits
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             set
             Portugal
             free
             from
             all
             Subjection
             ,
             Dependance
             and
             Homage
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Castile
             ,
             which
             unto
             his
             time
             it
             had
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             he
             left
             for
             his
             Successor
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             
               Don
               Dionysio
               el
               Fabricador
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             great
             Builder
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             Builded
             and
             Founded
             above
             forty
             and
             four
             great
             Towns
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             most
             rare
             Prince
             ,
             and
             his
             off-spring
             ruleth
             in
             Portugal
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Infinite
             other
             Examples
             could
             I
             alledge
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             examine
             the
             Lives
             and
             Descents
             of
             these
             and
             other
             Kingdoms
             with
             their
             Princes
             ;
             
             and
             namely
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             speak
             of
             the
             Greek
             Emperors
             ,
             deprived
             for
             their
             evil
             Government
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             popular
             Mutiny
             (
             which
             often
             happened
             among
             them
             )
             as
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             grave
             deliberation
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             and
             weal-publick
             ,
             as
             
               Michael
               Calaphatos
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             trodden
             the
             
             
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             under
             his
             Feet
             ,
             
             and
             was
             otherwise
             also
             a
             Wicked
             Man
             ;
             As
             also
             the
             Emperour
             
               Nicephorus
               Botoniates
            
             ,
             for
             his
             Dissolute
             Life
             ,
             and
             preferring
             Wicked
             Men
             to
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whereof
             I
             might
             name
             many
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             be
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             
             What
             should
             I
             name
             here
             ,
             the
             deposition
             made
             of
             Princes
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             by
             other
             Common-Wealths
             ,
             as
             in
             Polonia
             ,
             
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             that
             was
             last
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             before
             that
             had
             been
             Sworn
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             of
             which
             Crown
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             he
             was
             deprived
             by
             publick
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             his
             departing
             thence
             without
             License
             ,
             and
             not
             returning
             at
             his
             day
             ,
             
             by
             the
             said
             State
             appointed
             and
             denounced
             ,
             by
             publick
             Letters
             of
             Peremptory
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             extant
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             name
             ,
             the
             Deprivations
             of
             Hen.
             late
             King
             of
             Suetia
             ,
             
             who
             being
             lawful
             Successor
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             ▪
             in
             possession
             after
             his
             Father
             ;
             Gustanus
             was
             yet
             put
             down
             by
             that
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             and
             deprived
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             made
             King
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             who
             if
             you
             remember
             was
             in
             Ireland
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             and
             whose
             Son
             Reigneth
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
             and
             is
             King
             also
             of
             Polonia
             ;
             and
             this
             Fact
             was
             not
             only
             allowed
             of
             at
             home
             by
             all
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             also
             abroad
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             approved
             also
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             near
             about
             that
             Realm
             ,
             who
             saw
             the
             reasonable
             cause
             ,
             which
             that
             Common-Wealth
             had
             to
             proceed
             as
             it
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             little
             before
             that
             ,
             the
             like
             was
             practised
             also
             in
             Denmark
             ,
             
             against
             Cisternus
             their
             lawful
             King
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             his
             descent
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             Son
             to
             King
             John
             that
             Reigned
             afore
             him
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             in
             his
             Fathers
             life
             ,
             but
             yet
             afterwards
             for
             his
             Intolerable
             cruelty
             ,
             he
             was
             deprived
             and
             driven
             into
             Banishment
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Wife
             
             and
             three
             Children
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             Disinherited
             ;
             and
             his
             Unkle
             Frederick
             Prince
             of
             Alsatia
             was
             chosen
             King
             ,
             
             whose
             Progeny
             yet
             remaineth
             in
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             married
             to
             the
             Sister
             of
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             Emperour
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             Kin
             also
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             never
             get
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             but
             ▪
             passed
             his
             time
             miserably
             ,
             partly
             in
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             Prison
             ,
             until
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             best
             perhaps
             to
             end
             this
             short
             Narration
             with
             an
             Example
             or
             two
             out
             of
             England
             it self
             ,
             
             for
             that
             no
             where
             else
             have
             I
             read
             more
             remarkable
             accidents
             touching
             this
             point
             than
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             for
             brevity
             sake
             I
             shall
             only
             touch
             two
             or
             three
             that
             have
             happened
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             will
             go
             no
             higher
             ,
             though
             I
             might
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             King
             Edwin
             and
             others
             ;
             neither
             will
             I
             begin
             to
             stand
             much
             upon
             the
             Example
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             though
             well
             also
             I
             might
             ,
             
             for
             that
             by
             his
             evil
             Government
             he
             made
             himself
             both
             so
             odious
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             abroad
             (
             having
             lost
             
               Normandy
               ,
               Gascoin
               ,
               Guyen
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             effect
             ,
             which
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             had
             in
             France
             ,
             )
             as
             first
             of
             all
             he
             was
             both
             Excommunicated
             and
             Deposed
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             at
             the
             Suit
             of
             his
             own
             people
             ;
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             his
             peace
             by
             resigning
             his
             Crown
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Pandulf
             the
             Pope's
             Lega●e
             ,
             
             (
             as
             Polidor
             recounteth
             )
             and
             afterwards
             falling
             back
             again
             to
             his
             old
             defects
             and
             naughty
             Government
             ,
             (
             albeit
             by
             his
             promise
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             go
             and
             make
             War
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             be
             quiet
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             perpetually
             tributary
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             procured
             him
             to
             be
             of
             his
             side
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Barons
             ,
             )
             yet
             that
             stayed
             not
             them
             to
             proceed
             to
             his
             Deprivation
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             effectuate
             ,
             first
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             and
             after
             at
             London
             ,
             
             in
             the
             18
             th
             .
             and
             last
             year
             of
             King
             
             John's
             Reign
             ;
             and
             meant
             also
             to
             have
             disinherited
             his
             Son
             Henry
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             named
             King
             Henry
             the
             3
             d.
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Child
             of
             Eight
             years
             old
             only
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             this
             in
             punishment
             of
             the
             Father
             )
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             they
             called
             into
             
               England
               Lodowick
            
             Prince
             of
             France
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Father
             to
             St.
             Lewis
             the
             ninth
             ,
             and
             chose
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             did
             swear
             him
             Fealty
             with
             general
             consent
             ,
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1216.
             
             
             And
             (
             but
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             that
             presently
             ensued
             ,
             alter'd
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             that
             defignment
             ,
             and
             moved
             them
             to
             turn
             their
             purposes
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             his
             Son
             Henry
             ,
             before
             matters
             were
             fully
             established
             for
             King
             Lodowick
             )
             it
             was
             most
             likely
             that
             France
             and
             England
             would
             have
             been
             joyned
             by
             these
             means
             under
             a
             Crown
             .
          
           
             
             But
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             was
             admitted
             ,
             and
             he
             proved
             a
             very
             worthy
             King
             ,
             after
             so
             evil
             as
             had
             gone
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             Deposed
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             circumstance
             that
             you
             must
             always
             note
             in
             this
             Narration
             )
             and
             he
             reigned
             more
             years
             than
             ever
             King
             in
             England
             did
             before
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             reigned
             full
             Fifty
             three
             years
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             
             Edward
             the
             first
             not
             inferiour
             to
             himself
             in
             Manhood
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             who
             reigned
             34
             years
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             Son
             ,
             named
             Edward
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             falling
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             defects
             of
             Government
             than
             King
             John
             his
             Great-Grand-father
             had
             done
             ,
             was
             (
             after
             19
             years
             reign
             )
             Deposed
             also
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             London
             in
             the
             year
             1326.
             and
             his
             Body
             adjudg'd
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             
             he
             being
             Prisoner
             at
             that
             present
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Wallingford
             ,
             whither
             divers
             ,
             
             both
             Bishops
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Knights
             of
             the
             Parliament
             were
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             denounce
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Realm
             against
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               How
               they
               
               had
               deprived
               him
               ,
               and
               chosen
            
             Edward
             
               his
               Son
               in
               his
               stead
            
             :
             For
             which
             act
             of
             choosing
             his
             Son
             he
             thanked
             them
             heartily
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             tears
             acknowledged
             his
             own
             unworthiness
             ;
             
             whereupon
             he
             was
             degraded
             ;
             his
             Name
             of
             King
             first
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             appointed
             to
             be
             called
             
               Edward
               of
               Carnarvan
            
             from
             that
             hour
             forward
             ;
             and
             then
             his
             Crown
             and
             Ring
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Steward
             of
             his
             House
             brake
             the
             Staff
             of
             his
             Office
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             discharged
             his
             Servants
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             people
             of
             their
             Obedience
             or
             Allegiance
             towards
             him
             :
             
             And
             towards
             his
             maintenance
             he
             had
             only
             a
             hundred
             Marks
             a
             year
             allowed
             for
             his
             Expences
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             he
             delivered
             also
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             certain
             particular
             Keepers
             ,
             who
             led
             him
             Prisoner
             from
             thence
             by
             divers
             other
             places
             ,
             using
             him
             with
             extreme
             indignity
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             until
             at
             last
             they
             took
             his
             Life
             from
             him
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Barklay
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Edward
             the
             third
             reigned
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             who
             (
             if
             we
             respect
             either
             Valour
             ,
             
             Prowess
             ,
             length
             of
             Reign
             ,
             Acts
             of
             Chivalry
             ,
             or
             the
             multitude
             of
             famous
             Princes
             his
             Children
             left
             behind
             him
             )
             was
             one
             of
             the
             noblest
             Kings
             that
             ever
             England
             had
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             chosen
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             very
             evil
             one
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             Is
             this
             worthiness
             which
             God
             giveth
             commonly
             to
             the
             Successors
             at
             these
             changes
             ,
             perpetual
             or
             certain
             by
             Descent
             ?
             No
             truly
             ;
             no●
             the
             example
             of
             one
             Prince's
             punishment
             maketh
             another
             to
             bewares
             ▪
             for
             the
             next
             Successor
             after
             this
             noble
             
               Edward●
               ▪
            
             which
             was
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             not
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             his
             Sons
             Son
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             the
             renowned
             
               Black
               Prince
            
             of
             Wal●s
             :
             This
             Richard
             (
             I
             say
             )
             forgetting
             the
             miserable
             end
             of
             his
             Great-Grand-father
             ▪
             for
             evil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             felicity
             and
             virtue
             of
             his
             Father
             and
             Grand-father
             for
             the
             contrary
             ▪
             suffered
             himself
             to
             be
             abused
             and
             misled
             by
             
             evil
             Counsellors
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             hurt
             and
             disquiet
             of
             the
             Realm
             :
             
             For
             which
             cause
             (
             after
             he
             had
             reigned
             22
             years
             )
             he
             was
             also
             Deposed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             holden
             in
             London
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1399.
             and
             condemned
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Pontefract
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             soon
             after
             put
             to
             death
             also
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             the
             other
             before
             had
             been
             :
             And
             in
             this
             man's
             place
             (
             by
             free
             Election
             )
             was
             chosen
             for
             King
             the
             noble
             Knight
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             who
             proved
             afterwards
             so
             notable
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             was
             Father
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Alexander
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             that
             as
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             conquered
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             space
             of
             9
             or
             10
             years
             ,
             so
             did
             this
             Henry
             conquer
             France
             in
             less
             than
             the
             like
             time
             .
          
           
             
             I
             might
             reckon
             also
             in
             this
             number
             of
             Princes
             Deposed
             for
             defect
             in
             Government
             ,
             (
             though
             otherwise
             he
             were
             no
             evil
             man
             in
             life
             )
             this
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourths
             Nephew
             ,
             I
             mean
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             
             who
             after
             almost
             forty
             years
             Reign
             was
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             Imprisoned
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             also
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Son
             the
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             by
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ;
             and
             the
             same●
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             people
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             also
             by
             publick
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             respect
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Title
             which
             King
             Edward
             pretended
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             did
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             over-ruled
             by
             the
             Queen
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             had
             broken
             the
             Articles
             of
             Agreement
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             sworn
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             8
             th
             .
             of
             October
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1459
             :
             In
             punishment
             whereof
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             other
             negligent
             and
             evil
             Government
             ;
             (
             though
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             Life
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             Sentence
             was
             given
             against
             him
             ,
             partly
             by
             Force
             and
             partly
             
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             was
             put
             in
             his
             place
             who
             was
             no
             evil
             King
             ,
             as
             all
             
             English-men
             well
             know
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             renownedst
             for
             martial
             Acts
             and
             Justice
             that
             hath
             worn
             the
             English
             Crown
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             this
             man
             again
             ,
             
             there
             fell
             another
             accident
             much
             more
             notorious
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             this
             King
             
             Edward's
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             did
             put
             to
             death
             his
             two
             Nephews
             ,
             this
             man's
             Children
             ,
             viz.
             King
             Edward
             the
             5
             th
             .
             and
             his
             little
             Brother
             ,
             and
             made
             himself
             King
             ;
             And
             albeit
             ▪
             he
             sinned
             grieveously
             by
             taking
             the
             Crown
             in
             this
             wicked
             manner
             ,
             yet
             when
             his
             Nephews
             were
             once
             dead
             ,
             he
             might
             in
             reason
             seem
             to
             be
             lawful
             King
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             that
             he
             was
             next
             Male
             in
             Bloud
             after
             his
             Brother
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             that
             by
             divers
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             those
             Infants
             ,
             his
             Title
             was
             authorized
             and
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             will
             say
             (
             I
             think
             )
             but
             that
             he
             was
             lawfully
             deposed
             again
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             
             which
             called
             out
             of
             
               France
               Henry
            
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             to
             chastize
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             down
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             took
             from
             him
             both
             Life
             and
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             was
             King
             himself
             after
             him
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ;
             And
             no
             man
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             will
             say
             but
             that
             he
             was
             lawful
             King
             also
             ,
             which
             yet
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             the
             other
             might
             be
             lawfully
             deposed
             ;
             And
             moreover
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             consider
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             mutations
             ,
             
             what
             men
             commonly
             have
             succeeded
             in
             the
             places
             of
             such
             as
             have
             been
             deposed
             ;
             as
             namely
             in
             England
             in
             the
             place
             of
             those
             five
             Kings
             before-named
             that
             were
             deprived
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             second
             ,
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             and
             Richard
             the
             third
             ;
             there
             have
             succeeded
             ,
             the
             three
             Henries
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             fourth
             and
             seventh
             ,
             and
             two
             Edwards
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             ,
             all
             most
             rare
             and
             
             valiant
             Princes
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             infinite
             important
             Acts
             in
             their
             Commonwealths
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             have
             raised
             many
             Houses
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             put
             down
             others
             ,
             changed
             States
             both
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             distributed
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             ,
             altered
             the
             course
             of
             Descent
             in
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             all
             which
             was
             unjust
             ,
             and
             is
             void
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             the
             changes
             and
             deprivations
             of
             the
             former
             Princes
             could
             not
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             consequently
             none
             of
             these
             that
             do
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             can
             have
             any
             Title
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             descend
             from
             those
             men
             who
             were
             put
             up
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Deprived
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             be
             sufficient
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             two
             principal
             points
             which
             you
             required
             to
             be
             discussed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Speech
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               lawful
               Princes
               have
               oftentimes
               by
               their
               Commonwealths
               been
               lawfully
               deposed
               for
               misgovernment
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               allowed
               of
               ,
               and
               assisted
               the
               same
               with
               good
               success
               unto
               the
               Weal-publick
            
             ;
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             so
             in
             Kings
             lawfully
             set
             in
             possession
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             hath
             the
             said
             Commonwealth
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             alter
             the
             Succession
             of
             such
             as
             do
             but
             yet
             pretend
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             due
             reason
             and
             causes
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             point
             that
             first
             we
             began
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             said
             the
             Civilian
             ▪
             and
             with
             this
             ended
             he
             his
             Spech
             ,
             without
             saying
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Wherein
             consisteth
             principally
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Proceeding
             against
             Princes
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             is
             mentioned
             .
             What
             Interest
             Princes
             have
             in
             their
             Subjects
             Goods
             ,
             or
             Lives
             ;
             How
             Oaths
             doth
             bind
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             broken
             by
             Subjects
             towards
             Princes
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Civilian
             had
             ended
             his
             Speech
             ,
             
             the
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             looked
             upon
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             any
             would
             reply
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             all
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             say
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             Truly
             Sir
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             examples
             are
             many
             that
             you
             have
             alledged
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             prove
             sufficiently
             that
             which
             you
             affirmed
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             by
             you
             named
             ,
             were
             deprived
             ,
             and
             put
             down
             by
             their
             Common-Wealths
             ,
             for
             their
             evil
             Government
             ▪
             And
             good
             Successors
             commonly
             raised
             up
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             had
             Authority
             also
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             greatly
             doubt
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             call
             those
             facts
             in
             question
             ,
             were
             to
             imbroyl
             and
             turn
             up-side-down
             all
             the
             states
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             well
             signified
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             that
             you
             have
             added
             this
             word
             Lawfuly
             so
             many
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             your
             narration
             ;
             I
             would
             you
             took
             the
             pains
             to
             tell
             us
             also
             ,
             
             by
             what
             Law
             they
             did
             the
             the
             same
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Belloy
             ,
             whom
             you
             have
             named
             before
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             his
             opinion
             do
             afirm
             ;
             that
             albeit
             ,
             by
             nature
             ,
             the
             Commonwealth
             
             have
             authority
             over
             the
             Prince
             ;
             to
             choose
             and
             appoint
             him
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             well
             proved
             out
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             other
             ways
             :
             Yet
             having
             once
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             all
             their
             Authority
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             no
             more
             Subject
             to
             their
             Correction
             ,
             or
             Restraint
             ,
             but
             remaineth
             Absolute
             of
             himself
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             which
             they
             prove
             by
             the
             example
             of
             every
             particular
             Man
             ,
             that
             hath
             Authority
             to
             make
             his
             Master
             or
             Prince
             ,
             of
             his
             Inferior
             ;
             but
             not
             afterwards
             to
             put
             him
             down
             again
             ,
             or
             to
             Deprive
             him
             of
             the
             Authority
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             not
             bear
             himself
             well
             and
             gratefully
             ,
             but
             Discourteous
             rather
             ,
             and
             Injuriously
             towards
             him
             that
             gave
             him
             first
             this
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
             To
             which
             also
             they
             do
             alledge
             ,
             the
             Speech
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             demanded
             to
             have
             a
             King
             to
             Govern
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             other
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             had
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             under
             whom
             at
             that
             day
             they
             were
             .
             At
             which
             demand
             ,
             both
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             were
             grievously
             offended
             ;
             and
             Samuel
             (
             by
             Gods
             express
             order
             ,
             )
             protested
             unto
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
             
               Well
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               you
               will
               have
               a
               King
               ,
               hearken
               then
               to
               this
               that
               I
               will
               say
               .
               Hoc
               erit
               jus
               regis
               ,
            
             
             
               qui
               imperaturus
               est
               vobis
            
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             that
             shall
             rule
             over
             you
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               take
               from
               you
               your
               Children
               ,
               both
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               your
               Fields
               and
               Vineyards
               ,
               your
               Harvest
               also
               ,
               and
               Rents
               ,
               your
               Servants
               ,
               Hand-maids
               ,
               and
               Herds
               of
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               shall
               give
               them
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               Cry
               unto
               God
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               from
               the
               face
               of
               this
               your
               King
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               chosen
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               not
               hear
               you
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               have
               demanded
               a
               King
               to
               Govern
               you
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Prophet
             :
          
           
           
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             discourse
             and
             Speech
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             these
             Men
             do
             gather
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             is
             nothing
             so
             restrained
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             Limited
             to
             Law
             as
             you
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             his
             Law
             is
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             may
             appear
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             may
             the
             Commonwealth
             Chastise
             or
             Deprive
             him
             for
             exceeding
             the
             Limits
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             seeing
             that
             herein
             this
             place
             ,
             God
             doth
             foretel
             ,
             that
             Princes
             oftentimes
             shall
             commit
             excesses
             and
             injuries
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             therefore
             will
             them
             to
             Chasten
             or
             Depose
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             rather
             insinuateth
             that
             they
             must
             take
             it
             patiently
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             remedy
             and
             help
             therein
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             grant
             their
             redress
             :
             Hitherto
             the
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             ,
          
           
             Whereunto
             answered
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             that
             he
             confessed
             that
             Belloy
             and
             others
             his
             Companions
             ,
             that
             Wrote
             in
             flattery
             of
             Princes
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             affirm
             these
             things
             that
             the
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             had
             aledged
             ;
             
               and
               that
               Princes
               were
               Lawless
               and
               Subject
               to
               no
               accompt
               ,
               reason
               ,
               or
               correction
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               did
               ,
            
             but
             also
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             absurd
             and
             pernicious
             to
             all
             Commonwealths
             )
             
               that
               all
               Goods
               ,
               Chattels
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               commodities
               Temporal
               ,
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               are
               properly
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Subjects
               have
               only
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               without
               any
               propriety
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               as
               when
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               it
               from
               them
               by
               right
               ,
            
             without
             injustice
             or
             injury
             ,
             which
             assertions
             do
             overthrow
             wholly
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             substance
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             it self
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             
             to
             say
             that
             a
             King
             is
             Subject
             to
             no
             Law
             or
             Limitation
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             may
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             is
             against
             all
             that
             I
             have
             alledged
             before
             of
             the
             very
             Institution
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             live
             together
             in
             Justice
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             first
             Kings
             ,
             
               Justicia
               
               fruendae
               causa
               bene
               morati
               Reges
               olim
               sunt
               constituti
               .
            
             
             For
             enjoying
             of
             Justice
             ,
             were
             Kings
             appointed
             in
             old
             time
             that
             were
             of
             good
             life
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             no
             Justice
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             born
             with
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             Wicked
             ,
             then
             is
             this
             end
             and
             butt
             of
             the
             Commonvvealth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             utterly
             frustrate
             :
             Then
             may
             we
             set
             up
             publick
             Murderers
             ,
             Ravishers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Spoylers
             to
             devour
             us
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             King
             and
             Governours
             to
             defend
             us
             ,
             for
             such
             indeed
             are
             Kings
             that
             follow
             no
             Law
             ,
             but
             Passion
             and
             Sensuality
             ,
             and
             do
             commit
             injustice
             ,
             by
             their
             publick
             Authority
             ;
             And
             then
             finally
             ,
             were
             all
             those
             Kings
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             unlawfully
             deprived
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             unlawfully
             put
             up
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             Princes
             living
             in
             Christianity
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             are
             descended
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             intruders
             ,
             and
             no
             Lawful
             Princes
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             second
             saying
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             Temporalities
             are
             properly
             the
             Princes
             ,
             
             and
             that
             Subjects
             have
             only
             the
             use
             thereof
             ▪
             without
             any
             interest
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             no
             less
             Absurdities
             do
             follow
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             former
             assertion
             ;
             For
             that
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             very
             first
             principle
             and
             foundation
             of
             our
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
             which
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             and
             beginning
             maketh
             this
             division
             of
             goods
             ;
             
               That
               some
               are
               common
               by
               nature
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               as
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               others
               are
               publick
               to
               all
               of
               one
               City
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               common
               to
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               Rivers
               ,
               Ports
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               :
               Some
               are
               of
               the
               Community
               of
               a
               City
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               common
               to
               every
               particular
               Person
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               common
               Rents
               ,
               Theaters
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               publick
               Houses
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               Some
               are
               of
               none
               ,
               nor
               properly
               of
               any
               mans
               goods
               ,
               as
               Churches
               and
               sacred
               Things
               ;
               And
               some
               are
               proper
               to
               particular
               Men
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               every
               Man
               possesseth
               of
               his
               own
               .
            
             Which
             division
             ,
             of
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             and
             his
             most
             learned
             Lawyers
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             be
             Lord
             Proprietor
             of
             all
             ▪
             Nay
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             this
             Division
             ,
             being
             Emperour
             ,
             did
             great
             injury
             also
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             assigning
             that
             to
             others
             which
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             Belloy
             and
             his
             Fellows
             was
             properly
             and
             truly
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             Emperour
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             so
             absurd
             a
             saying
             is
             this
             ,
             
             as
             it
             overthroweth
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             it self
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             Subjects
             to
             be
             but
             very
             slaves
             :
             
             
               For
               that
               Slaves
               and
               Bond
               men
            
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             saith
             )
             
               in
               this
               do
               differ
               from
               Free-men
               ,
               that
               Slaves
               have
               only
               the
               use
               of
               things
               without
               Property
               or
               Interest
               ,
               and
               cannot
               acquire
               or
               get
               to
               themselves
               any
               Dominion
               or
               true
               Right
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               for
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               do
               get
               accrueth
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               themselves
            
             ;
             And
             for
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             an
             Ox
             or
             an
             Ass
             is
             ▪
             the
             very
             same
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             Slave
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Ox
             or
             Ass
             getteth
             nothing
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             Lord
             of
             nothing
             of
             that
             for
             which
             he
             laboureth
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             also
             wittily
             said
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               That
               (
               Bos
               aut
               Asinus
               pauperi
               Agricolae
               pro
               servo
               est
            
             ;
             
             )
             
               an
               Ox
               or
               an
               Ass
               is
               to
               a
               poor
               Husbandman
               instead
               of
               a
               Bond-man
            
             :
             And
             so
             seeing
             that
             Belloy
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             all
             Subjects
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             propriety
             but
             only
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Dominion
             is
             properly
             the
             Prince's
             ;
             
             What
             doth
             the
             other
             then
             make
             all
             Subjects
             not
             only
             Slaves
             ,
             but
             also
             Oxen
             and
             Asses
             ,
             and
             
               pecora
               campi
            
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             
             (
             for
             I
             will
             not
             over-load
             you
             with
             reasons
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             evident
             )
             if
             all
             Subjects
             Goods
             be
             properly
             the
             Kings
             ,
             why
             then
             was
             Ahab
             and
             Jezebel
             ,
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Israel
             ,
             so
             reprehended
             by
             Elisha
             ,
             and
             so
             punished
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             taking
             away
             
             Naboth's
             Vineyard
             ,
             seeing
             they
             took
             
             but
             that
             which
             was
             their
             own
             ?
             
             Nay
             ,
             why
             was
             not
             Naboth
             acoused
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             Rebellion
             and
             Treason
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             did
             not
             yield
             up
             presently
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             when
             his
             Sovereigns
             demanded
             the
             same
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             his
             but
             theirs
             ?
             Why
             do
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             and
             Spain
             ask
             money
             of
             their
             Subjects
             in
             Parliaments
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             take
             it
             as
             their
             own
             ?
             Why
             are
             those
             Contributions
             termed
             by
             the
             Names
             of
             Subsidies
             ,
             Helps
             ,
             Benevolences
             ,
             Lones
             ,
             Prests
             ,
             Contributions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             due
             ,
             and
             not
             voluntary
             on
             the
             Subject's
             part
             ?
             How
             have
             Parliaments
             oftentimes
             denied
             to
             their
             Princes
             such
             helps
             as
             they
             demanded
             ?
             Why
             are
             there
             Judges
             appointed
             to
             determine
             matter
             of
             Suits
             and
             Pleas
             between
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             have
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             ?
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Canon-law
             (
             which
             is
             part
             also
             of
             my
             profession
             ,
             
             and
             received
             in
             most
             Countries
             of
             the
             World
             )
             so
             straitly
             inhibit
             all
             Princes
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             impose
             new
             Impositions
             and
             Taxes
             upon
             their
             people
             without
             great
             consideration
             and
             necessity
             ,
             and
             free
             consent
             of
             the
             Givers
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             nothing
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             why
             be
             all
             Princes
             generally
             at
             this
             day
             prohibited
             to
             alienate
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             own
             Crown
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             only
             be
             Lords
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             have
             interest
             in
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             hereby
             also
             we
             may
             gather
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             meant
             when
             he
             threatened
             the
             Jews
             with
             the
             disorders
             of
             Kings
             that
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             these
             disorders
             were
             lawful
             ,
             or
             appertained
             to
             a
             righteous
             King
             ,
             but
             that
             seeing
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             under
             the
             moderate
             Government
             of
             their
             High-Priests
             and
             other
             Governours
             which
             God
             had
             given
             to
             them
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             Kings
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Nations
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               Syria
            
             and
             Persia
             were
             ,
             whose
             
             manner
             of
             Government
             not
             only
             Historiographers
             but
             Philosophers
             also
             ,
             
             and
             Aristotle
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             doth
             note
             to
             have
             been
             very
             Tyrannical
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             Jews
             would
             needs
             have
             that
             Government
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             more
             Pomp
             and
             Glory
             than
             that
             which
             hitherto
             they
             had
             had
             ,
             Samuel
             did
             first
             insinuate
             unto
             them
             what
             Extortion
             and
             Wickedness
             those
             Heathen
             Kings
             did
             use
             commonly
             over
             their
             people
             ,
             in
             taking
             their
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             should
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             their
             Right
             and
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             should
             oppress
             and
             tyrannize
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             inforce
             them
             to
             cry
             out
             to
             God
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             not
             find
             remedy
             ,
             for
             that
             so
             headily
             they
             had
             demanded
             this
             change
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             highly
             displeased
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             authorize
             hereby
             Injustice
             or
             Wickedness
             in
             any
             King
             ,
             seeing
             the
             principal
             points
             recorded
             to
             all
             Princes
             and
             Kings
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             
               dilligere
               judicium
               &
               justitiam
               ,
               apprehendere
               Disciplinam
               ,
               &
               facere
               veritatem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               To
               love
               Judgment
               and
               Justice
               ,
               to
               admit
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               Truth
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Instruction
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             Jews
             (
             in
             Deutronomy
             )
             for
             their
             Kings
             ,
             
             when
             they
             should
             have
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             fore-told
             many
             years
             before
             they
             had
             any
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Admonition
             that
             King
             David
             left
             unto
             his
             Son
             and
             Successor
             Solomon
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             all
             other
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ;
             And
             for
             want
             of
             observing
             these
             points
             of
             
               Judgment
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Discipline
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             only
             Ahab
             and
             Jezebel
             before-mentioned
             grievously
             punished
             ,
             but
             many
             other
             Kings
             also
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             
               Ahaz
               ,
               Manasses
               ,
               Joachim
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             Justice
             on
             God's
             part
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             
             use
             what
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             towards
             their
             people
             ,
             as
             these
             good
             Instructers
             of
             Princes
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             most
             fondly
             and
             wickedly
             do
             affirm
             :
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             the
             first
             point
             which
             you
             asked
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
             the
             Commonwealths
             that
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             did
             punish
             their
             evil
             Princes
             ?
             I
             have
             answered
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             all
             Law
             ,
             both
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             :
             Divine
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             doth
             approve
             that
             form
             of
             Government
             which
             every
             Commonwealth
             doth
             choose
             unto
             it self
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             Statutes
             and
             Limitations
             which
             it self
             shall
             appoint
             unto
             her
             Princes
             ,
             as
             largely
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             And
             by
             all
             Humane
             Law
             also
             ;
             for
             that
             all
             Law
             ,
             both
             natural
             ,
             national
             and
             positive
             ,
             doth
             teach
             us
             ,
             That
             Princes
             are
             subject
             to
             Law
             and
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             which
             gave
             them
             their
             Authority
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             all
             ,
             may
             also
             restrain
             or
             take
             the
             same
             away
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             abuse
             it
             to
             the
             common
             evil
             .
          
           
             
             And
             whereas
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             That
             like
             as
             if
             a
             private
             man
             should
             make
             his
             inferiour
             or
             equal
             to
             be
             his
             Prince
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             after
             restrain
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             having
             once
             delivered
             away
             her
             Authority
             :
             I
             answer
             ;
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             comparison
             is
             not
             altogether
             like
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             give
             his
             voice
             to
             make
             a
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             he
             (
             being
             but
             one
             )
             maketh
             not
             a
             Prince
             as
             the
             Commonwealth
             doth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             though
             it
             lie
             not
             in
             a
             particular
             man
             to
             unmake
             him
             again
             ;
             Besides
             this
             ,
             a
             private
             man
             having
             given
             his
             voice
             to
             make
             his
             Prince
             ,
             remaineth
             subject
             and
             inferiour
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Body
             (
             though
             it
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Prince
             as
             by
             the
             Head
             ,
             yet
             )
             is
             not
             inferiour
             ,
             but
             superiour
             to
             the
             Prince
             ;
             neither
             so
             giveth
             the
             Commonwealth
             her
             Authority
             and
             Power
             up
             to
             any
             
             Prince
             ,
             that
             she
             depriveth
             her self
             ut●e●ly
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             who●
             need
             shall
             require
             to
             use
             it
             for
             her
             defence
             ▪
             for
             which
             she
             gave
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             reason
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             ground
             and
             foundation
             indeed
             of
             all
             Kings
             Authority
             among
             Christians
             )
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             which
             the
             Prince
             hath
             from
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             (
             in
             very
             truth
             )
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             
               pot●stas
               vicaria
            
             ,
             or
             deligate
             ,
             
             as
             we
             Civilians
             c●l●
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               a
               power
               delegate
               ,
               or
               power
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             given
             with
             such
             restrictions
             ,
             cautels
             and
             conditions
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             such
             plain
             Exceptions
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Oath●
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Admission
             or
             Coronation
             )
             as
             if
             the
             same
             be
             nor
             kept
             ,
             but
             wilfully
             broken
             ▪
             on
             either
             part
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             other
             not
             bound
             to
             observe
             his
             Promise
             neither
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             solemnly
             made
             or
             sworn
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             all
             Bargains
             ,
             Agreements
             and
             Contracts
             ,
             where
             one
             part
             is
             bound
             mutually
             and
             reciprocally
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             Oath
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             or
             Condition
             there
             ,
             if
             one
             side
             go
             from
             his
             promise
             ,
             the
             other
             standeth
             not
             obliged
             to
             perform
             his
             :
             And
             this
             is
             so
             notorious
             by
             all
             Law
             ,
             both
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             so
             conform
             to
             all
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             put
             among
             the
             very
             Rules
             of
             both
             the
             Civil
             and
             Canon-Law
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               Frustra
               fidem
               sibi
               quis
               postulat
               servari
               ab
               eo
               ,
               cui
               fidem
               à
               se
               prestitatem
               servare
               recusat
               ;
               He
               doth
               in
               vain
               require
               promise
               to
               be
               kept
               unto
               him
               at
               another
               mans
               hands
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               refuseth
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               himself
               promised
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Non
               abstringitur
               quis
               juramento
               ad
               implendum
               ,
               quod
               juravit
               ,
               si
               ab
               alio
               parte
               non
               impletur
               ,
               ●ujus
               respectu
               praeb●it
               juramentum
               ;
               A
               man
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               by
               Oath
               ●e
               promised
               ,
               if
               on
               the
               other
               part
               that
               be
               not
               performed
               in
               respect
               whereof
               this
               Oath
               was
               made
            
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ;
             If
             two
             should
             swear
             
             the
             one
             to
             assist
             the
             other
             upon
             the
             way
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             and
             after
             falling
             upon
             enemies
             that
             were
             either
             Kin
             or
             Friends
             to
             the
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             take
             their
             part
             against
             his
             fellow
             ,
             cleer
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             his
             Oath
             towards
             that
             party
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             wickedly
             broaken
             it
             to
             him
             :
          
           
             
             Nay
             not
             only
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             and
             palpable
             by
             Nature
             it self
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             other
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             lawful
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             convenient
             ,
             to
             leave
             some
             time
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             Oath
             ,
             as
             namely
             when
             the
             fulfilling
             thereof
             ,
             should
             come
             in
             any
             notable
             hurt
             or
             inconveniency
             against
             Religion
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Honesty
             ,
             or
             the
             weal-publick
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             party
             himself
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             had
             Sworn
             to
             restore
             a
             Sword
             to
             a
             mad
             or
             furious
             Man
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             were
             likely
             he
             would
             destroy
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             cases
             ,
             
             which
             Cicero
             putteth
             down
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             of
             Offices
             ,
             and
             deduceth
             them
             from
             the
             very
             ground
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             reason
             it self
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             ,
             
               That
               it
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Good
               or
               Honest
               Man
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               perform
               his
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             
             Our
             Divines
             also
             do
             alledge
             the
             example
             of
             Herod
             ,
             that
             had
             Sworn
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Herodias
             ,
             to
             give
             her
             what
             she
             demanded
             ,
             who
             demanding
             the
             Head
             of
             St.
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             
             though
             Herod
             were
             sorry
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               That
               for
               his
               Oaths
               sake
               ,
               he
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             no
             Man
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             had
             been
             far
             better
             left
             unperformed
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             better
             broaken
             then
             fulfilled
             ,
             according
             to
             another
             rule
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             which
             sayeth
             ,
             
               In
               malis
               promissis
               fidem
               non
               expedit
               observari
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             to
             keep
             our
             promise
             in
             things
             evil
             promised
             .
          
           
           
             And
             finally
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             determine
             how
             many
             ways
             an
             Oath
             may
             be
             lawfuly
             broken
             ,
             or
             not
             kept
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             title
             in
             the
             Canon-Law
             ,
             containing
             36.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             
             wherein
             are
             set
             down
             many
             and
             divers
             most
             excellent
             and
             evident
             cases
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             determined
             by
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Popes
             and
             Doctors
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Decretal
             ,
             there
             is
             alledged
             this
             sentence
             out
             of
             Isidorus
             ,
             and
             Established
             for
             Law.
             
               In
               malis
               promissis
               rescinde
               fidem
               ,
               in
               turpi
               voto
               muta
               decretum
               ,
               impia
               enim
               promissio
               ,
            
             
             
               qua
               scelere
               impletur
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             In
             evil
             promises
             perform
             not
             your
             word
             ,
             in
             an
             unlawful
             Vow
             or
             Oath
             ,
             change
             your
             determination
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             impious
             promise
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             with
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             matter
             is
             handled
             in
             the
             Question
             following
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fifth
             throughout
             23
             :
             whole
             Chapters
             together
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             nothing
             is
             more
             largely
             handled
             in
             our
             Law
             ,
             both
             
               Civil
               and
               Canon
            
             ,
             then
             this
             matter
             of
             promises
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             case
             ,
             they
             hold
             or
             bind
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             .
             
             All
             which
             to
             apply
             it
             now
             unto
             our
             matter
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ;
             We
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             two
             evident
             Cases
             are
             touched
             here
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             when
             a
             Subjects
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             of
             obedience
             ,
             may
             be
             left
             unperformed
             towards
             his
             Prince
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             observeth
             not
             at
             all
             his
             promise
             and
             Oath
             made
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             at
             his
             admission
             or
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             when
             it
             should
             turn
             to
             the
             notable
             damage
             of
             the
             weal-publick
             ,
             (
             for
             whose
             only
             good
             the
             Princes
             Office
             was
             ordained
             ,
             as
             often
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             and
             proved
             )
             if
             the
             Subject
             should
             keep
             and
             perform
             his
             Oath
             and
             promise
             made
             unto
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             these
             cases
             are
             touched
             in
             the
             deprivation
             of
             Childerike
             the
             last
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             of
             the
             
             first
             Line
             of
             Pharamond
             ,
             
             which
             was
             recounted
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             
               Paulus
               Aemilius
               ,
               Balforest
               ,
               Girard
               ,
            
             and
             other
             French
             stories
             do
             testify
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Wirtsburg
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Commonwealth
             of
             France
             ,
             made
             his
             Speech
             to
             Zacharie
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             his
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Election
             of
             Pepin
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             alledged
             these
             two
             Reasons
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               have
               Sworn
               fidelity
               unto
               Childerick
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               true
               and
               natural
               King
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               on
               his
               part
               should
               also
               perform
               the
               points
               that
               are
               incident
               to
               his
               Office
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               protect
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               resist
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               advance
               the
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               and
               if
               he
               do
               this
               ,
               then
               the
               French
               are
               ready
               to
               continue
               their
               Obedience
               and
               Allegiance
               unto
               him
               :
               But
               if
               he
               be
               apt
               for
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               neither
               fit
               ,
               either
               for
               a
               Captain
               in
               War
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               Head
               in
               Peace
               ,
               and
               if
               nothing
               else
               may
               be
               expected
               whilst
               he
               is
               King
               ,
               but
               detriment
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               Ignominy
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               danger
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Destruction
               to
               the
               weal-publick
               :
               Then
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               you
               no
               doubt
               (
               most
               Holy
               Father
               )
               to
               deliver
               the
               French
               from
               this
               band
               of
               their
               Oath
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               that
               no
               promise
               can
               bind
               this
               Nation
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               may
               be
               hurtful
               to
               all
               Christendom
               in
               general
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             his
             Speech
             was
             allowed
             ,
             and
             Childerick
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             Pepin
             made
             King
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             .
          
           
             
             By
             this
             then
             you
             see
             ,
             said
             the
             Civilian
             Lawyer
             ,
             the
             ground
             whereon
             dependeth
             the
             righteous
             and
             lawful
             Deposition
             and
             Chastisement
             of
             Wicked
             Princes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             failing
             in
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             justly
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             when
             they
             fail
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             decline
             ,
             casting
             
             behind
             them
             all
             respect
             of
             obligation
             and
             duty
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             made
             Princes
             ,
             and
             advanced
             in
             dignity
             above
             the
             rest
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             Commonwealth
             not
             only
             free
             from
             all
             Oaths
             made
             by
             her
             of
             Obedience
             or
             Allegiance
             to
             such
             unworthy
             Princes
             ,
             but
             is
             bound
             moreover
             for
             saving
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             to
             Resist
             ,
             Chasten
             ,
             and
             Remove
             such
             evil
             Heads
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             able
             ,
             for
             that
             otherwise
             all
             would
             come
             to
             Destruction
             ,
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             publick
             Desolation
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             now
             come
             in
             ,
             
             all
             those
             considerations
             which
             old
             Philosophers
             ,
             Law-makers
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             as
             have
             treated
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             are
             went
             to
             lay
             down
             ,
             of
             the
             difference
             and
             contrariety
             between
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             King
             (
             as
             both
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             do
             declare
             )
             when
             once
             he
             declineth
             from
             his
             duty
             ,
             
             becometh
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               Soveraign
               thing
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               the
               worst
               and
               most
               hurtful
               Creature
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               that
               as
               the
               end
               and
               Office
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               happy
               his
               Commonwealth
               ,
               so
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               is
               to
               destroy
               the
               same
               .
            
             And
             finally
             ,
             the
             whole
             difference
             is
             reduced
             to
             the
             principal
             head
             that
             before
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             ruleth
             according
             to
             Equity
             ,
             Oath
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Law
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             :
             And
             the
             other
             is
             Enemy
             to
             all
             these
             conditions
             ,
             whereof
             if
             you
             will
             read
             many
             more
             particulars
             ,
             and
             signs
             to
             know
             a
             Tyrant
             by
             ;
             I
             will
             remit
             you
             to
             a
             special
             Book
             set
             forth
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             by
             one
             Bartolus
             ,
             Father
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             of
             our
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             handled
             largely
             :
             as
             also
             how
             lawful
             and
             commendable
             it
             is
             to
             resist
             any
             Tyrant
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             with
             Cicero
             in
             his
             Books
             
               de
               legibus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               ut
               populo
               Magistratus
            
             ,
             
             
               it●
               M●gistratui
               presunt
               leges
            
             .
             A
             good
             Prince
             or
             Magistrate
             maketh
             his
             accompt
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             Laws
             are
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             
             the
             Contrary
             .
             
             And
             greatly
             is
             commended
             the
             saying
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             two
             worthy
             Emperours
             ,
             recorded
             in
             our
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Digna
               vox
               est
               Majestate
               regnantis
               legibus
               se
               alligatum
               fateri
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             Speech
             worthy
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             him
             that
             Reigneth
             ,
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             unto
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             saying
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             
               Cajus
               Caligua
            
             ,
             is
             justly
             detested
             by
             all
             Writers
             ▪
             
             who
             said
             unto
             one
             ,
             as
             Suetonius
             reporteth
             .
             
               Memento
               mihi
               omnia
               &
               in
               omnes
               licere
            
             ;
             remember
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             are
             lawful
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Men
             without
             exception
             .
             
             The
             saying
             also
             of
             the
             famous
             Emperour
             Trajan
             deserveth
             Immortal
             Memmory
             and
             commendation
             :
             who
             when
             he
             delivered
             the
             Sword
             to
             a
             Pretor
             or
             Governour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             do
             Justice
             ;
             he
             added
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Take
               this
               Sword
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               do
               Reign
               justly
               ,
               use
               it
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               use
               it
               against
               me
               .
            
             Which
             in
             effect
             and
             substance
             are
             the
             very
             same
             Words
             which
             our
             Christian
             Princes
             at
             this
             day
             do
             use
             at
             their
             Entrance
             and
             Coronations
             ,
             when
             they
             promise
             and
             Swear
             to
             rule
             justly
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             And
             upon
             that
             condition
             do
             take
             the
             Oaths
             of
             their
             Subjects
             Obedience
             ,
             
             protesting
             therewithal
             ,
             
               That
               if
               they
               perform
               not
               this
               ,
               that
               then
               their
               Subjects
               are
               free
               ,
               as
               before
               from
               all
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             and
             then
             may
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             very
             Officers
             themselves
             of
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             use
             their
             Sword
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             if
             need
             so
             require
             ,
             as
             Train
             Commanders
             .
          
           
             
             It
             was
             truly
             the
             Words
             of
             a
             Noble
             Prince
             ,
             said
             a
             certain
             Captain
             of
             the
             Company
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             rightly
             deserved
             he
             to
             be
             well
             obeyed
             ,
             who
             gave
             so
             liberal
             and
             just
             a
             Commission
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             :
             But
             for
             that
             you
             said
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             Princes
             now
             adays
             do
             the
             like
             in
             effect
             ,
             at
             their
             admission
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             Coronations
             :
             
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             what
             they
             say
             or
             Swear
             at
             this
             their
             entrance
             ,
             for
             certain
             I
             am
             that
             afterwards
             I
             find
             very
             few
             Princes
             ,
             that
             are
             contented
             to
             have
             this
             point
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             howsoever
             they
             Live
             :
             And
             moreover
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             you
             Lawyers
             sit
             and
             talk
             of
             Princes
             right
             in
             your
             Studies
             ,
             yet
             I
             find
             no
             way
             but
             Hanging
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             my
             profession
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             disobey
             the
             worst
             Prince
             that
             liveth
             ;
             and
             you
             Lawyers
             will
             be
             the
             first
             that
             shall
             give
             sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             chance
             to
             come
             before
             you
             in
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             )
             where
             Martial
             Authority
             taketh
             place
             there
             's
             no
             question
             of
             right
             availeth
             to
             be
             disputed
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Lawyer
             or
             any
             other
             Man
             else
             ,
             be
             in
             fear
             or
             danger
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             he
             will
             rather
             give
             Sentence
             against
             another
             ,
             then
             receive
             it
             against
             himself
             ;
             but
             we
             talk
             not
             here
             what
             Men
             may
             be
             driven
             to
             do
             by
             fear
             or
             force
             of
             evil
             Princes
             ,
             but
             what
             in
             right
             Equity
             ,
             
             and
             good
             Conscience
             may
             be
             done
             :
             And
             this
             not
             so
             much
             by
             private
             or
             particular
             Men
             ,
             (
             who
             may
             not
             be
             over
             busie
             in
             examining
             Princes
             rights
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             perform
             their
             Duties
             or
             no
             )
             as
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             upon
             urgent
             necessity
             and
             due
             deliberation
             had
             ,
             against
             evil
             Princes
             ,
             that
             break
             openly
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             made
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             ,
             which
             promises
             ,
             for
             that
             you
             are
             desirous
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             pass
             over
             all
             unto
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             maketh
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ;
             or
             rather
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             true
             ground
             indeed
             ,
             both
             of
             lawful
             Government
             and
             Subjection
             ,
             among
             Christian
             People
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             both
             the
             Prince
             and
             Subject
             do
             come
             to
             know
             and
             agree
             upon
             their
             duties
             and
             obligations
             the
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             also
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             towards
             God
             and
             their
             Native
             
             Countrey
             .
             But
             for
             that
             this
             morning
             seemeth
             now
             much
             spent
             ,
             and
             my
             stomack
             telleth
             me
             that
             our
             Dinner
             cannot
             be
             far
             off
             ,
             let
             us
             defer
             this
             matter
             if
             you
             please
             until
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             Crown
             a
             King
             between
             us
             here
             ;
             with
             much
             more
             facility
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             less
             occasions
             of
             hunger
             to
             distract
             our
             cogitations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Coronations
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Admission
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             which
             they
             do
             make
             in
             the
             same
             unto
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             DInner
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Civilian
             Lawyer
             began
             to
             prosecute
             the
             matter
             propounded
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             made
             by
             Princes
             at
             their
             first
             admission
             to
             Government
             ;
             wherein
             first
             he
             declared
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             not
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             Election
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             had
             made
             their
             first
             Princes
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             largely
             before
             and
             often
             had
             been
             demonstrated
             :
             most
             certain
             it
             appears
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             all
             Reason
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             prefered
             to
             this
             eminent
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             over
             others
             ,
             without
             some
             conditions
             and
             promises
             made
             also
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             for
             using
             well
             this
             Supreme
             Authority
             given
             unto
             them
             ;
             seeing
             it
             ▪
             is
             not
             likely
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             that
             any
             People
             would
             ever
             yield
             to
             put
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             ,
             without
             some
             promise
             and
             assurance
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             to
             be
             used
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             hereof
             he
             said
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             
             both
             the
             Romans
             and
             Grecians
             prescribed
             those
             laws
             and
             limits
             to
             their
             ancient
             Kings
             which
             before
             have
             been
             specified
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             more
             orderly
             the
             Prince
             cometh
             to
             his
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             the
             more
             express
             and
             certain
             have
             been
             ever
             these
             conditions
             and
             agreements
             between
             him
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             more
             violently
             the
             Prince
             getteth
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             by
             Tyranny
             and
             Disorder
             ,
             as
             those
             ancient
             and
             first
             Tyrants
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Nimrod
               ,
               Belus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             
             that
             by
             meer
             force
             and
             guile
             got
             rule
             over
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Kings
             of
             Ae●ypt
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             by
             violence
             of
             Souldiers
             only
             got
             into
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             at
             this
             day
             do
             get
             by
             force
             to
             reign
             among
             the
             Turks
             ▪
             Among
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             that
             few
             conditions
             of
             just
             dealing
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             yet
             to
             their
             Followers
             and
             Advancers
             these
             men
             also
             do
             make
             large
             promises
             of
             good
             Government
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             all
             ambitious
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             with
             litle
             intention
             of
             performance
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             all
             good
             and
             well-ordered
             Common-wealths
             ,
             where
             matters
             pass
             by
             Reason
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Consultation
             ,
             and
             especially
             since
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             given
             perfection
             to
             that
             natural
             light
             which
             moral
             good
             men
             had
             before
             in
             matters
             of
             Government
             :
             since
             that
             time
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             point
             of
             mutual
             and
             reciprocal
             Oaths
             between
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             
             at
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Coronation
             or
             Admission
             (
             for
             all
             are
             not
             Crowned
             )
             have
             been
             much
             more
             established
             ,
             made
             clear
             and
             put
             in
             ure
             .
             And
             this
             form
             of
             agreement
             and
             convention
             between
             the
             Commonwealth
             and
             the
             Christian
             Head
             or
             King
             ,
             hath
             been
             reduced
             to
             a
             more
             Sacred
             and
             Religious
             kind
             of
             Union
             and
             Concord
             than
             before
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             
             whole
             action
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             the
             Astipulation
             and
             Promises
             made
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             have
             passed
             and
             been
             given
             ,
             received
             and
             registred
             with
             great
             reverence
             in
             sacred
             places
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             solemnity
             of
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             not
             so
             much
             used
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             some
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Examples
             at
             this
             time
             shall
             be
             only
             of
             Christian
             Commonwealths
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             more
             peculiarly
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             confess
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             East
             or
             Greek
             Emperors
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             ancient
             among
             other
             ,
             
             for
             that
             after
             the
             Empire
             once
             translated
             from
             Rome
             to
             Constantinople
             by
             our
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             that
             ever
             did
             publickly
             shew
             himself
             for
             such
             ,
             These
             Greek
             Emperours
             were
             the
             most
             eminent
             Princes
             in
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             among
             whom
             I
             do
             find
             that
             albeit
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             were
             nothing
             so
             orderly
             for
             the
             most
             part
             as
             at
             this
             day
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             the
             means
             thereof
             were
             turbulent
             and
             seditious
             ;
             yet
             find
             I
             (
             as
             I
             say
             )
             that
             above
             a
             Thousand
             years
             ago
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             an
             Oath
             exacted
             at
             their
             hands
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             chief
             Prelate
             :
             For
             thus
             writeth
             Zonaras
             of
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Anastatius
             the
             first
             ,
             
             that
             succeeded
             Zeno
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             524.
             
             
               Antequaem
               coronaretur
               ,
               Fidei
               confessionem
               scriptam
               ;
               qua
               polliceretur
               ,
               se
               in
               dogm●tibus
               Ecclesiasticis
               nihil
               esse
               novaturum
               ,
               ab
               eo
               exegit
               Patriarcha
            
             Euphemius
             
               vir
               sanctus
               &
               orthodoxus
            
             .
             The
             
               Patriarch
               Euphemius
            
             being
             a
             Holy
             and
             Catholick
             man
             ,
             required
             of
             Anastatius
             ,
             elected
             Emperour
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             a
             Confession
             in
             Writing
             ,
             wherein
             he
             should
             promise
             to
             change
             or
             innovate
             nothing
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             much
             
             Zonaras
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             have
             
               Nicephorus
               Evagrias
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             divers
             other
             conditions
             also
             ,
             doth
             the
             same
             Author
             insinuate
             that
             this
             Anastatius
             promised
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             be
             Crowned
             ;
             as
             (
             among
             other
             things
             )
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             certain
             Tributes
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             Offices
             without
             Money
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             points
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             Reformation
             and
             good
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             fell
             into
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Eutichians
             ,
             and
             banished
             this
             good
             
               Patriarch
               Euphemius
            
             ,
             that
             had
             Crowned
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             thrived
             thereafter
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             Thunder-bolt
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             reigned
             27
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             accounted
             for
             a
             very
             wicked
             man
             by
             all
             Writers
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             broken
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             
               quas
               gravi
               juramento
               scriptis
               relato
               confirmasset
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               conditions
               which
               he
               had
               confirmed
               and
               avowed
               with
               a
               grave
               Oath
            
             ;
             as
             saith
             Evagrius
             .
             
          
           
             The
             like
             I
             read
             about
             300
             years
             after
             (
             recorded
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Michael
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Michael
             
               ubi
               diluxit
               ,
               magnam
               ecclesiam
               ingressus
               ,
            
             à
             Patriarcha
             Nicephoro
             
               imperatorio
               diademate
               est
               ornatus
               ,
               
               postulato
               prius
               scripto
               ,
               quo
               promitteret
               ,
               se
               nulla
               ecclesiae
               institutae
               violaturum
               ,
               neque
               Christianorum
               Sanguine
               manus
               contaminaturum
            
             :
             Which
             is
             ,
             Michael
             
               (
               new
               chosen
               Emperour
               )
               came
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               into
               the
               great
               Church
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               and
               was
               Crowned
               there
               with
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
            
             Nicephorus
             
               the
               Patriarch
               ;
               But
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               first
               required
               to
               swear
               and
               promise
               by
               writing
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               not
               violate
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               contaminate
               his
               hands
               with
               Christian
               Bloud
            
             :
             Which
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             reign
             godly
             and
             justly
             .
             And
             many
             other
             such
             Examples
             might
             
             be
             alledged
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             it
             is
             ●asie
             to
             see
             what
             was
             the
             fashion
             of
             Admitting
             and
             Crowning
             those
             Grecian
             Emperours
             by
             their
             Patriarch●
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             Commonwealth
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             except
             also
             it
             were
             set
             down
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             pass
             to
             the
             Latine
             and
             West
             Empire
             ,
             which
             about
             this
             very
             time
             was
             restored
             by
             Zachary
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             was
             given
             to
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             )
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             point
             is
             more
             settled
             and
             more
             inviolably
             kept
             yet
             in
             this
             Empire
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             albeit
             this
             Empire
             of
             the
             West
             went
             by
             Succession
             for
             the
             most
             part
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             until
             afterwards
             it
             was
             appointed
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             fifth
             to
             pass
             by
             Election
             of
             certain
             Princes
             in
             Germany
             ,
             that
             now
             enjoy
             that
             priviledge
             to
             be
             Electors
             ;
             Yet
             shall
             we
             see
             always
             that
             they
             ▪
             even
             before
             this
             constitution
             ,
             when
             this
             Dignity
             went
             by
             Succession
             ,
             were
             never
             admitted
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             this
             circumstance
             of
             swearing
             to
             conditions
             of
             righteous
             Government
             :
             The
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             which
             admission
             ,
             for
             I
             find
             it
             set
             down
             more
             perfectly
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Otho
             the
             first
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             other
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             many
             Authors
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Otho
             was
             Son
             and
             Heir
             unto
             the
             most
             famous
             Emperour
             Henry
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             surnamed
             
               the
               Faulkner
            
             ,
             
             for
             the
             great
             delight
             he
             had
             in
             the
             flight
             of
             Faulcons
             :
             For
             these
             causes
             I
             mean
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Coronation
             of
             this
             man
             before
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             Otho
             then
             ,
             Son
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             to
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             
             though
             being
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             his
             Heir
             ,
             and
             so
             named
             by
             Henry
             himself
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             said
             Crown
             of
             Germany
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             admitted
             thereunto
             until
             he
             made
             his
             
             Oath
             rand
             received
             his
             new
             approbation
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             the
             story
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Moguntia
             (
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Primate
             of
             all
             Germany
             )
             bringing
             him
             to
             the
             Altar
             where
             he
             must
             swear
             ,
             said
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             people
             ;
             
             
               Behold
               I
               bring
               you
               here
            
             Otho
             ,
             
               chosen
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               appointed
               out
               by
               his
               Father
            
             Henry
             
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               now
               made
               King
               by
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               Empire
               ;
               If
               this
               Election
               please
               you
               ,
               do
               you
               signifie
               the
               same
               by
               holding
               up
               your
               hands
               to
               Heaven
            
             ▪
             Thus
             far
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Historiographer
             ;
             And
             then
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               That
               all
               held
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               turned
               about
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               where
               lay
               all
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               Ensigns
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               the
               Sword
               with
               the
               Girdle
               ,
               the
               Cloke
               with
               the
               Bracelets
               ,
               the
               Staff
               with
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               Diadem
               ,
               every
               one
               whereof
               the
               Archbishop
               put
               upon
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               telling
               him
               the
               signification
               of
               each
               thing
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               did
               bind
               him
               unto
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               the
               Sword
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
            
             Accipe
             hunc
             Gladium
             ,
             
             quo
             licias
             omnes
             Christi
             adversarios
             &
             malos
             Christianos
             ,
             authoritate
             Divina
             per
             Episcopos
             tibi
             tradita
             ;
             
               which
               is
               ,
               Take
               unto
               thee
               this
               Sword
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               maist
               drive
               away
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               barbarous
               Infidels
               or
               evil
               Christians
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               delivered
               unto
               thee
               by
               us
               that
               are
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             he
             did
             with
             all
             other
             Ornaments
             and
             Ensigns
             ,
             telling
             the
             signification
             and
             obligation
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Emperour's
             promise
             to
             perform
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Historiographer
             concludeth
             thus
             ;
             
               Rex
               perfusus
               Oleo
               sancto
            
             ,
             
             
               coronatur
               Diademate
               aureo
               ,
               ab
               Episcopis
               ,
               &
               ab
               eisdem
               ad
               solium
               regale
               ducitur
               &
               in
               eo
               coclatur
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             King
             being
             anointed
             with
             holy
             Oyl
             was
             crowned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             ,
             and
             therein
             placed
             .
             This
             happened
             about
             
             
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             940.
             
             And
             the
             Ceremony
             is
             recounted
             more
             ample
             in
             this
             Mans
             Coronation
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             very
             Noble
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             first
             of
             the
             Germain
             Nation
             ,
             that
             was
             lawfully
             and
             orderly
             preferred
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             passed
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ;
             and
             there
             be
             divers
             points
             worthy
             the
             noting
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             were
             lawful
             King
             and
             Emperor
             by
             Succession
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             appointment
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             
             Yet
             was
             he
             chosen
             and
             admitted
             again
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             Swore
             to
             fulfil
             all
             those
             points
             and
             conditions
             ,
             which
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Emperial
             Ornament
             did
             bind
             him
             unto
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             
             about
             sixteen
             years
             or
             more
             ,
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             in
             Rome
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Otho
             the
             third
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Nephew
             unto
             this
             other
             Otho
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             now
             treated
             ,
             appoint
             a
             certain
             Form
             of
             Election
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             of
             the
             German
             Emperour
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             chosen
             by
             six
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             three
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             
               Moguntia
               ,
               Colen
            
             ,
             and
             Trevires
             ,
             and
             three
             Temporal
             Lords
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             the
             Count
             Palatine
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             and
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Brandeuburg
             ;
             and
             when
             these
             six
             voices
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             equally
             divided
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bohemia
             (
             for
             then
             it
             was
             no
             Kingdom
             )
             should
             have
             place
             also
             to
             determine
             the
             Election
             .
             All
             which
             was
             determined
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             996.
             in
             Rome
             ▪
             and
             approved
             afterward
             by
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             all
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             States
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             endureth
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             among
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             this
             of
             his
             Coronation
             and
             his
             Oath
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             his
             well
             Government
             ,
             was
             and
             is
             most
             exactly
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             recorded
             by
             many
             Historiographers
             of
             that
             
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             ;
             
             But
             I
             shall
             aledge
             them
             out
             of
             
               John
               Sleydan
            
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             convenient
             Author
             for
             this
             our
             time
             and
             purpose
             .
             
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             then
             he
             Writeth
             that
             after
             any
             Man
             is
             chosen
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             called
             only
             Caesar
             ,
             
             and
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             not
             Emperour
             ,
             until
             he
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             the
             Conditions
             which
             he
             Sweareth
             unto
             ,
             presently
             after
             his
             Election
             ,
             
               Are
               to
               defend
               the
               Christian
               and
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               whose
               Advocate
               he
               is
               ,
               to
               Minister
               Justice
               equally
               to
               all
               ,
               to
               follow
               Peace
               ,
               to
               keep
               and
               observe
               all
               Laws
               ,
               Rights
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               not
               to
               alienate
               or
               engage
               the
               possessions
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               to
               condemn
               no
               Man
               without
               hearing
               his
               cause
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               the
               course
               of
               Law
               to
               have
               its
               place
               ,
               in
               all
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               void
               and
               of
               no
               Validity
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Unto
             all
             these
             Articles
             ,
             he
             Sweareth
             first
             by
             his
             Legates
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             giveth
             a
             Copy
             of
             his
             Oath
             in
             Writing
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             six
             Electors
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             he
             goeth
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Aquis-grun
             to
             be
             Crowned
             in
             that
             great
             Church
             ;
             where
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Colen
             goeth
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             asketh
             ,
             
               whether
               he
               be
               ready
               to
               Swear
               and
               promise
               to
               observe
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
            
             
             
               defend
               the
               Church
               ,
               Minister
               Justice
               ,
               protect
               the
               Widdows
               and
               Fatherless
               ,
               and
               yield
               dutiful
               Honour
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             ?
             Whereunto
             he
             answering
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               do
               all
               this
            
             ;
             The
             Archbishop
             leadeth
             him
             to
             the
             high
             Altar
             ,
             where
             he
             Sweareth
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             all
             these
             Articles
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             turning
             himself
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             People
             there
             present
             ,
             doth
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               Whether
               they
               be
               content
               to
               Swear
               Obedience
               and
               Fealty
               unto
               him
            
             ?
             Who
             answering
             
               Y
               ▪
               a
            
             ;
             He
             is
             Annointed
             by
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             
             and
             then
             do
             come
             the
             other
             two
             Archbishhps
             of
             Moguntia
             and
             Treviers
             ,
             and
             do
             lead
             him
             into
             the
             Vestery
             ,
             where
             certain
             Deacons
             are
             ready
             to
             Apparel
             him
             in
             his
             Robes
             and
             do
             set
             him
             in
             a
             Chair
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Colen
             sayeth
             certain
             Prayers
             ;
             
             and
             then
             delivereth
             him
             a
             Sword
             drawn
             ,
             and
             putting
             a
             Ring
             upon
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             giveth
             him
             a
             Scepter
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             three
             Archbishops
             together
             ,
             do
             put
             on
             the
             Crown
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             leading
             him
             so
             Crowned
             and
             Apparreled
             unto
             the
             high
             Altar
             again
             ;
             He
             Sweareth
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               do
               the
               part
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               
               and
               Catholick
               Emperor
               .
            
             Which
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             is
             brought
             back
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             Emperial
             seat
             and
             Throne
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             do
             Swear
             obedience
             and
             faith
             unto
             him
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             three
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             continuing
             on
             with
             the
             three
             other
             Electors
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             notable
             and
             magestical
             manner
             of
             admitting
             and
             authorising
             of
             a
             Prince
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Sweareth
             three
             times
             ,
             once
             by
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             twice
             by
             Himself
             ▪
             before
             his
             Subjects
             Swear
             once
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             Belloy
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             needs
             have
             Subjects
             only
             bound
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             nothing
             at
             all
             bound
             to
             them
             again
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Polonia
             (
             which
             being
             first
             a
             Dukedom
             was
             made
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             this
             form
             of
             electing
             of
             the
             German
             Emperour
             was
             prescribed
             )
             the
             manner
             of
             Coronation
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             is
             in
             substance
             the
             very
             same
             that
             we
             have
             declared
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Guesua
             Metropolitant
             of
             all
             Polonia
             ,
             cometh
             to
             the
             King
             standing
             before
             the
             high
             Altar
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             unto
             him
             these
             words
             .
             
               Whereas
               you
               are
               right
               Noble
               Prince
               to
               receive
               at
               our
               hands
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               who
               are
               
               (
               thought
               unworthily
               )
               in
               place
               of
               Christ
               for
               execution
               of
               this
               Function
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               sacred
               Anointing
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Ensigns
               ,
               and
               Ornaments
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               Land
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               that
               we
               admonish
               you
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               what
               the
               charge
               importeth
               ,
               which
               you
               are
               to
               take
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             he
             beginneth
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             declareth
             unto
             him
             for
             what
             end
             he
             is
             made
             King
             ,
             what
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             place
             and
             dignity
             bindeth
             him
             unto
             ,
             and
             unto
             what
             points
             he
             must
             Swear
             ,
             what
             do
             signifie
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Ring
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             that
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             delivery
             of
             each
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             maketh
             both
             a
             short
             exhortation
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Kings
             Oath
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               Promitto
               coram
               Deo
               &
               Angelis
               ejus
               .
            
             
             
               I
               do
               promise
               and
               Swear
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               do
               Law
               and
               Justice
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               and
               the
               union
               of
               his
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               and
               cause
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               due
               and
               Canonical
               Honour
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               if
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               I
               should
               break
               my
               Oath
               ,
               
               I
               am
               content
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               owe
               no
               Duty
               or
               Obedience
               unto
               me
               as
               God
               shall
               help
               me
               ,
               and
               Gods
               holy
               Gospels
               .
            
          
           
             After
             this
             Oath
             made
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Martial
             General
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             doth
             ask
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             of
             all
             the
             Councellors
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             People
             there
             present
             ;
             
               Whether
               they
               be
               content
               to
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               this
               King
               or
               no.
            
             Who
             answered
             Yea.
             The
             Archbishop
             doth
             end
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             doth
             place
             him
             in
             the
             Royal
             Throne
             ,
             where
             all
             his
             Subjects
             do
             Homage
             unto
             him
             :
             And
             thus
             for
             Polonia
             .
          
           
             In
             Spain
             I
             do
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             admitting
             their
             Kings
             was
             different
             ,
             
             and
             not
             the
             same
             before
             and
             after
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             by
             the
             
             Moors
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             in
             both
             times
             their
             Kings
             did
             Swear
             in
             effect
             the
             self
             same
             points
             ,
             which
             before
             have
             been
             mentioned
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             before
             the
             entring
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             when
             Spain
             remained
             yet
             one
             General
             Monarchy
             ,
             under
             the
             Goths
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             fourth
             national
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             which
             was
             holden
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             633.
             according
             to
             
               Ambrosio
               Morales
            
             ,
             
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             diligent
             Historiographer
             of
             Spain
             ,
             (
             though
             others
             do
             appoint
             it
             some
             few
             years
             after
             )
             in
             this
             Councel
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             King
             Sissinandus
             (
             who
             had
             expelled
             Suintila
             their
             former
             King
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             .
             )
             This
             King
             Sissinandus
             ,
             I
             say
             coming
             into
             the
             said
             Councel
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             most
             magnificent
             number
             of
             Nobles
             ,
             that
             waited
             on
             him
             ;
             did
             fall
             down
             prostrate
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             there
             gathered
             together
             ,
             which
             were
             70.
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             with
             Tears
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             in
             that
             Councel
             ,
             that
             which
             shou'd
             be
             needful
             and
             most
             convenient
             ,
             both
             for
             maintaining
             of
             Gods
             Religion
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             upholding
             and
             prospering
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ,
             whereupon
             those
             Fathers
             after
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Reformation
             of
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             handled
             in
             72.
             
             Chapters
             .
             In
             the
             end
             and
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             handle
             matters
             of
             Estate
             also
             .
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             they
             do
             confirm
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Suintila
             together
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             his
             great
             Wickedness
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Councel
             is
             recounted
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             deprive
             them
             not
             only
             of
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             other
             goods
             ,
             and
             possessions
             ,
             moveable
             and
             immovable
             ,
             saving
             only
             that
             which
             the
             new
             Kings
             mercy
             should
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Councel
             was
             present
             and
             subscribed
             first
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             S●
             Isidorus
             Archbishop
             of
             Sivil
             ,
             who
             Writing
             
             his
             History
             of
             Spain
             ,
             dedicated
             the
             same
             unto
             this
             King
             Sissinandus
             ,
             
             and
             speaketh
             infinite
             good
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             the
             Vertues
             of
             King
             Suintila
             ,
             that
             was
             now
             Deposed
             and
             condemned
             in
             this
             said
             Councel
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             changed
             much
             his
             life
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             become
             so
             wicked
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             reported
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             Councel
             confirmeth
             the
             Title
             of
             Sissinandus
             ,
             and
             maketh
             Decrees
             for
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             but
             yet
             insinuateth
             what
             points
             he
             was
             bound
             unto
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             he
             had
             Sworn
             when
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             
               Te
               quoque
               praesentem
               regem
               ac
               futuros
               aetatum
               sequentium
               principes
               .
            
             &c.
             
               We
               do
               require
               you
               ,
               that
               are
               our
               present
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               our
               Princes
               that
               shall
               follow
               hereafter
               ,
               with
               the
               humility
               which
               is
               convenient
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               meek
               and
               moderate
               towards
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               govern
               your
               People
               in
               Justice
               and
               Piety
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               of
               you
               do
               give
               sentence
               alone
               against
               any
               man
               in
               case
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               your
               publick
               Councel
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               that
               be
               Governours
               in
               matter
               of
               Judgment
               .
               And
               against
               all
               Kings
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               we
               do
               promulgate
               this
               sentence
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               shall
               against
               the
               reverence
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               exercise
               cruel
               authority
               with
               proud
               domination
               ,
               and
               Kingly
               pomp
               ,
               only
               following
               their
               own
               concupiscence
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               condemned
               by
               Christ
               with
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excomunication
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               seperation
               both
               from
               him
               and
               us
               to
               everlasting
               Judgment
            
             ;
             And
             this
             much
             of
             that
             Councel
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             next
             two
             years
             after
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Councel
             ,
             King
             Sissinandus
             being
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             one
             Chintilla
             made
             King
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             There
             were
             other
             two
             Councels
             gathered
             in
             Toledo
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             was
             but
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             National
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             named
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Councels
             of
             Toledo
             .
             
             In
             the
             which
             
             Councils
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             (
             who
             being
             once
             converted
             from
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             were
             very
             catholick
             and
             devout
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             governed
             themselves
             most
             by
             their
             Clergy
             )
             and
             not
             only
             matters
             of
             Religion
             were
             handled
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             State
             and
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             safety
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             provision
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             ond
             Favourites
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             against
             such
             as
             without
             Election
             or
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             did
             aspire
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             all
             these
             points
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             determined
             in
             these
             Councils
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             points
             a
             severe
             Decree
             was
             made
             in
             the
             sixth
             Council
             ,
             concerning
             the
             King's
             Oath
             at
             his
             admission
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Consonam
               uno
               corde
               &
               ore
               promulgamus
               Deo
               placituram
               sententiam
               .
            
             
             
               We
               do
               promulgate
               with
               one
               heart
               and
               mouth
               ,
               this
               Sentence
               agreeable
               〈◊〉
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               decree
               the
               same
               with
               〈◊〉
               consent
               and
               deliberation
               of
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Peers
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               in
               time
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               advanced
               to
               the
               Honour
               and
               Pre●erment
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               Royal
               Seat
               until
               ,
               among
               other
               conditions
               ,
               he
               have
               promised
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               an
               Oath
               that
               he
               will
               suffer
               no
               man
               to
               break
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             Thus
             far
             that
             Synod
             or
             Council
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             words
             ,
             especially
             those
             (
             
               among
               other
               conditions
            
             )
             is
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             Princes
             swear
             not
             only
             to
             keep
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             other
             Conditions
             of
             good
             Government
             as
             were
             touched
             before
             in
             the
             fourth
             Council
             ;
             And
             these
             things
             were
             determined
             while
             their
             King
             Chintilla
             was
             at
             Tolledo
             ,
             
             as
             
               Ambrosio
               Morales
            
             noteth
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             Spain
             before
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             
             and
             before
             the
             dividing
             thereof
             into
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             happened
             about
             100
             years
             
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             713.
             and
             714.
             
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             Moors
             had
             gained
             all
             Spain
             and
             divided
             them
             into
             divers
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
             yet
             God
             provided
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             within
             four
             or
             five
             years
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             left
             and
             fled
             to
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Asturias
             and
             Biscay
             ,
             found
             a
             certain
             young
             Prince
             named
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Kings
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             fled
             thither
             and
             miraculously
             saved
             from
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             they
             then
             chose
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             presently
             the
             recovery
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             first
             King
             of
             Asturias
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             Leon
             ,
             
             and
             afterwards
             his
             Successors
             got
             to
             be
             Kings
             also
             of
             Castilia
             and
             then
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             
               Aragon
               ,
               Barcelona
               ,
               Valentia
               ,
               Murcia
               ,
               Jaen
               ,
               Cordua
               ,
               Granado
               ,
               Sivil
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
            
             and
             Navar
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             different
             Kingdoms
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             so
             made
             by
             the
             Moors
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Kingdoms
             were
             gained
             again
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             in
             more
             than
             seven
             hundred
             years
             space
             ,
             which
             were
             lost
             in
             less
             than
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             came
             again
             indeed
             into
             one
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             under
             
               Don
               Rodrigo
            
             their
             last
             King
             ,
             that
             lost
             the
             whole
             ,
             until
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1582.
             when
             
               Don
               Philip
            
             now
             King
             of
             Spain
             re-united
             again
             unto
             that
             Crown
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             piece
             that
             remained
             seperated
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             almost
             900
             years
             after
             Spain
             was
             first
             lost
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Chronicler
             of
             Spain
             ,
             named
             
               Ambrosio
               Morales
            
             ,
             doth
             record
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             a
             certain
             Law
             ,
             
             written
             in
             the
             Gothish
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             left
             since
             the
             time
             of
             this
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             after
             the
             universal
             Destruction
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Como
               se
               an
               de
               levantar
               Rey
               in
               Espua
               ,
               y
               como
               el
               ha
               de
               jurar
               los
               fueros
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             How
             men
             must
             make
             their
             King
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             must
             swear
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             
             and
             Liberties
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             And
             then
             he
             putteth
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             whereof
             the
             first
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Before
               all
               things
               it
               is
               Established
               for
               a
               Law
               ,
               Liberty
               and
               Priviledge
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               by
               voices
               and
               consent
               perpetually
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               no
               evil
               King
               may
               enter
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               to
               give
               him
               that
               which
               with
               their
               Bloud
               and
               Labours
               they
               have
               gained
               from
               the
               Moors
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             goeth
             this
             first
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             for
             that
             divers
             (
             and
             those
             most
             ancient
             )
             Spanish
             Authors
             do
             say
             ,
             That
             from
             this
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             the
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             descended
             ever
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             Election
             was
             joyned
             therewithall
             in
             express
             terms
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             containeth
             the
             manner
             of
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             these
             old
             days
             at
             the
             admission
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               King
               be
               chosen
               and
               admitted
               in
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               least
               wise
               )
               in
               some
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               before
               he
               is
               exalted
               let
               him
               watch
               all
               night
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               let
               him
               hear
               Mass
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               offer
               at
               Mass
               a
               piece
               of
               Scarlet
               and
               some
               of
               his
               own
               Money
               ,
               and
               after
               let
               him
               Communicate
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               come
               to
               lift
               him
               up
               ,
               let
               him
               step
               upon
               a
               Buckler
               or
               Target
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               men
               there
               present
               hold
               the
               Target
               ,
               and
               so
               lifting
               him
               up
               let
               them
               and
               the
               people
               cry
               with
               a
               lowd
               voice
            
             Real
             ,
             Real
             ,
             Real
             :
             
               Then
               let
               the
               King
               command
               some
               of
               his
               own
               Money
               to
               be
               cast
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               quantity
               of
               a
               hundred
               shillings
               ;
               And
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               give
               all
               people
               to
               understand
               that
               none
               now
               is
               above
               him
               ,
               let
               himself
               tie
               on
               his
               own
               Sword
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               cross
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               Knight
               or
               other
               Man
               bear
               a
               Sword
               that
               day
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
           
             This
             was
             the
             old
             fashion
             of
             making
             Kings
             in
             Spain
             ,
             
             which
             in
             effect
             and
             substance
             remaineth
             still
             ▪
             though
             the
             manner
             thereof
             be
             somewhat
             altered
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             are
             not
             Crowned
             ,
             but
             have
             another
             Ceremony
             for
             their
             admission
             ,
             equal
             to
             Coronatron
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             Primate
             of
             all
             Spain
             ▪
             as
             the
             other
             Coronations
             before-mentioned
             are
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Moguntia
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Guesna
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Prague
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Braga
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Rhemes
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             of
             which
             Realm
             of
             France
             we
             may
             not
             omit
             to
             say
             somewhat
             in
             particular
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             good
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             to
             England
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Scituation
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Laws
             ,
             Manners
             and
             Customs
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             Race
             of
             English
             Kings
             have
             come
             from
             them
             in
             divers
             manners
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             be
             also
             supposed
             that
             the
             principal
             Ceremonies
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             Action
             of
             Coronation
             have
             been
             received
             in
             like
             manner
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             touching
             the
             act
             of
             Coronation
             and
             Admission
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             even
             as
             before
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Spain
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             do
             I
             find
             two
             manners
             of
             that
             action
             ;
             the
             one
             more
             ancient
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             do
             say
             hath
             endured
             in
             substance
             from
             their
             first
             Christian
             King
             ,
             named
             Clodoveus
             ,
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             1100
             years
             ;
             for
             that
             Clodoveus
             was
             christened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             490
             ▪
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rhemes
             by
             St
             Remigius
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             
             and
             Anointed
             also
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             King
             by
             same
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             manner
             and
             order
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Coronation
             endured
             for
             about
             600
             years
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             King
             Philip
             the
             first
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             both
             Kings
             of
             France
             .
             At
             what
             time
             (
             which
             is
             about
             500
             years
             ago
             )
             both
             the
             Chroniclers
             and
             Cosmographers
             of
             France
             do
             testifie
             ,
             
             that
             there
             was
             a
             peculiar
             Book
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Bevais
             ,
             containing
             the
             particular
             Order
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             which
             had
             endured
             from
             Clodoveus
             unto
             that
             time
             .
             Which
             order
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             toucheth
             the
             solemnity
             of
             Officers
             in
             the
             Coronation
             and
             other
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             was
             far
             different
             at
             that
             time
             from
             that
             which
             is
             now
             ;
             for
             that
             in
             those
             days
             there
             were
             no
             Peers
             of
             France
             appointed
             to
             assist
             the
             same
             Coronation
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             the
             chief
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             solemnity
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             
               Girard
               du
               Hailan
            
             Secretary
             of
             France
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             of
             the
             Affairs
             and
             State
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Crowning
             their
             old
             Kings
             was
             much
             after
             the
             fashion
             which
             I
             have
             noted
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             Spain
             after
             the
             Moors
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             were
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             upon
             a
             Target
             by
             the
             chief
             Subjects
             there
             present
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             〈…〉
          
           
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             principal
             point
             of
             that
             action
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             admitting
             the
             King
             unto
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Oath
             by
             him
             made
             of
             governing
             well
             and
             justly
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reciprocal
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             made
             to
             him
             again
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             much
             different
             from
             that
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             by
             the
             Coronation
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Philip
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             was
             Crowned
             in
             the
             life
             and
             presence
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             ,
             after
             the
             fashion
             then
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1059.
             and
             it
             was
             ,
             
             as
             N●ngis
             and
             Tollet
             (
             both
             Authors
             of
             great
             Authority
             among
             the
             French
             ,
             )
             do
             recount
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Belforest
            
             out
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             repeateth
             the
             same
             at
             large
             in
             manner
             following
             .
          
           
           
             King
             Henry
             
               the
               first
               of
               this
               Name
            
             ,
             
             
               seeing
               himself
               very
               old
               and
               feeble
               ,
               made
               an
               assembly
               of
               all
               the
               States
               of
            
             France
             
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
            
             1059.
             
               where
               ,
               bringing
               in
               his
               young
               Son
               and
               Heir
            
             Philip
             ,
             
               that
               was
               but
               nine
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               he
               said
               as
               followeth
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Hitherto
               ,
               my
               dear
               Friends
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               
               I
               have
               been
               the
               Head
               of
               your
               Nobility
               and
               Men
               at
               Arms
               ,
               but
               now
               by
               mine
               Age
               and
               Indisposition
               of
               Body
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               do
               desire
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               you
               have
               loved
               me
               you
               shew
               it
               now
               ,
               in
               giving
               your
               Consent
               and
               Approbation
               that
               this
               my
               Son
               may
               be
               admitted
               for
               your
               King
               ,
               and
               apparelled
               with
               the
               Royal
               Ornaments
               of
               this
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               swear
               Fealty
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               him
               Homage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               said
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               having
               asked
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Assistance
               in
               particular
               for
               his
               consent
               ,
               and
               esterwards
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               in
               general
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               swear
               Obedience
               to
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               finding
               all
               to
               promise
               with
               a
               good
               will
               )
               he
               passed
               over
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
            
             Ascension
             
               with
               great
               joy
               in
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               and
               after
               went
               to
            
             Rhemes
             
               with
               all
               the
               Court
               and
               Train
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Coronation
               upon
               the
               Feast
               of
            
             Whitsunday
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               William
               de
               Nangis
            
             alledged
             in
             the
             History
             of
             France
             by
             Belforest
             ;
             
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             First
             ,
             how
             the
             King
             did
             request
             the
             Noblity
             and
             People
             to
             admit
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             how
             he
             did
             ask
             their
             consents
             apart
             ;
             for
             that
             these
             two
             points
             do
             evidently
             confirm
             that
             which
             I
             said
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             only
             Succession
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             that
             Coronation
             ever
             requireth
             a
             new
             consent
             ,
             which
             also
             includeth
             a
             certain
             Election
             or
             new
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             is
             proved
             also
             most
             manifestly
             by
             the
             very
             Order
             of
             Coronation
             ,
             which
             ensueth
             in
             Belforest
             ,
             taken
             word
             for
             word
             out
             of
             Tillet
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Records
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             anointing
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
             
               In
               the
               year
               of
               Grace
            
             1059
             
               and
               the
            
             32
             
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             ,
             
               the
               first
               of
               that
               Name
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
            
             4
             
               th
               year
               of
               the
               Seat
               and
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Rhemes
             ,
             
               and
               on
               the
            
             23
             d.
             
               day
               of
            
             May
             ,
             being
             Whitsunday
             ,
             King
             Philip
             I.
             
               was
               anointed
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishop
            
             Gervais
             
               in
               the
               great
               Church
               of
            
             Rhemes
             
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               with
               the
               Order
               and
               Ceremony
               that
               ensueth
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Mass
               being
               done
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               said
               Lord
               Archbishop
               turning
               about
               unto
            
             Philip
             
               the
               Prince
               that
               was
               there
               present
               ,
               declared
               unto
               him
               what
               was
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
            
             Whether
             he
             did
             believe
             it
             ?
             and
             whe●
             he
             would
             defend
             it
             against
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
             ?
             
               who
               affirming
               that
               he
               would
               ,
               his
               Oath
               was
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               must
               swear
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               ,
               and
               read
               with
               an
               audible
               voice
               ;
               and
               signed
               it
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Oath
               were
               these
            
             :
          
           
             
               Je
               Philippe
               par
               le
               grace
               de
               Dieu
               prochain
               d'estre
               ordonné
               Roy
               de
               France
               ,
               promets
               au
               jour
               de
               mon
               sacré
               devant
               Dieu
               &
               fes
               Sanctes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             That
             is
             in
             English
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             all
             the
             Oath
             in
             French
             ,
             by
             reason
             it
             is
             somewhat
             long
             .
             )
          
           
             
             
               I
               Philip
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               near
               to
               be
               ordained
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               do
               promise
               in
               this
               day
               of
               my
               anointing
               ,
               before
               Almighty
               God
               and
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
               That
               I
               will
               conserve
               unto
               all
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               Prelates
               ,
               all
               Canonical
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               all
               Law
               and
               Justice
               due
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               defend
               you
               (
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God●
               as
               much
               as
               shall
               lie
               in
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               as
               every
               King
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               by
               Right
               and
               Equity
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               defend
               every
               Bishop
               
               and
               Church
               to
               him
               committed
               within
               his
               Realm
               ;
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               I
               shall
               administer
               Justice
               unto
               all
               people
               given
               me
               in
               charge
               ,
               and
               shall
               preserve
               unto
               them
               the
               defence
               of
               Laws
               and
               Equity
               appertaining
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               shall
               lie
               in
               my
               Authority
               ;
               So
               God
               shall
               help
               me
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Evangelists
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               Oath
               was
               read
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               holding
               his
               hands
               between
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Rhemes
             
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Syen
             and
             Bisanson
             ,
             
               Legats
               of
               the
               Pope
               standing
               by
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               other
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Realm
               ▪
               And
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               taking
               the
               Cross
               of
               St.
            
             Remigius
             
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               shewed
               first
               to
               all
               the
               audience
               the
               ancient
               Authority
               which
               the
               Archbishops
               of
            
             Rhemes
             
               had
               even
               from
               the
               time
               of
               St.
            
             Remigius
             
               that
               baptized
               their
               first
               Christian
               King
            
             Clodoveus
             ,
             
               to
               Anoint
               and
               Crown
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             ;
             
               which
               he
               said
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               Pope
            
             Hormisda
             ,
             
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
            
             5
             ▪
             16.
             
               and
               after
               also
               by
               Pope
            
             Victor
             ;
             
             
               and
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               then
            
             (
             
               by
               license
               first
               asked
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Father
               there
               present
            
             ,
             )
             
               did
               choose
            
             Philip
             
               for
               King.
            
             II
             eslent
             le
             dit
             Philippe
             son
             fils
             ,
             en
             ,
             &
             pour
             Roy
             de
             France
             :
             
               which
               is
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               chose
               the
               said
            
             Philip
             ,
             King
             Henry
             
               's
               Son
               ,
               in
               and
               for
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               which
               the
               Legates
               of
               the
               Pope
               presently
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               with
               the
               Nobility
               and
               People
               in
               their
               order
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               crying
               out
               three
               times
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             
             Nous
             le
             approvouns
             ,
             nous
             le
             voulons
             ,
             soit
             fait
             nostre
             Roy
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               We
               will
               have
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               made
               our
               King
               :
               And
               presently
            
             Te
             Deum
             Laudamus
             
               was
               sung
               in
               the
               Choir
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Anointing
               and
               Coronation
               were
               done
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               order
               of
               this
               Solemnity
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
            
             Philip
             
               's
               Predecessors
               ,
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             do
             French
             stories
             recount
             the
             old
             and
             ancient
             manner
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Crowning
             their
             
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             had
             endured
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             for
             almost
             600
             years
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             Clodoveus
             unto
             this
             King
             Philip
             the
             First
             ;
             who
             was
             crowned
             in
             France
             seven
             Years
             before
             our
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             (
             who
             also
             was
             present
             at
             this
             Coronation
             ,
             
             and
             had
             the
             third
             place
             among
             the
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             as
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             )
             entred
             into
             England
             ;
             but
             after
             this
             time
             the
             manner
             and
             ceremonies
             were
             somewhat
             altered
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             Majestical
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             this
             especially
             by
             King
             Lewis
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Younger
            
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             foresaid
             King
             Philip
             ,
             who
             leaving
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Action
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             caused
             divers
             external
             additions
             of
             Honour
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             be
             adjoined
             thereunto
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             Coronation
             of
             his
             son
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ,
             sirnamed
             Augustus
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             also
             to
             be
             crowned
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             as
             his
             Grand-father
             Philip
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             as
             himself
             had
             been
             also
             in
             his
             Fathers
             days
             .
          
           
             This
             Man
             (
             among
             other
             Royal
             ceremonies
             )
             ordained
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             twelve
             Peers
             of
             France
             ,
             six
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             
             and
             six
             Temporal
             ,
             who
             are
             they
             which
             ever
             since
             have
             had
             the
             chiefest
             Places
             and
             Offices
             in
             this
             great
             Action
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             entituled
             also
             Duke
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             hath
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             Place
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             anointeth
             and
             crowneth
             the
             King.
             The
             Bishop
             and
             Duke
             of
             ●aon
             bear
             the
             glass
             of
             Sacred
             Oyl
             .
             The
             Bishop
             and
             Duke
             of
             Langres
             the
             Cross
             :
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             of
             Bevais
             the
             mantle-Royal
             :
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             of
             Noion
             the
             King's
             Girdle
             ;
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             of
             Chalons
             do
             carry
             the
             Ring
             ;
             And
             these
             are
             the
             six
             Ecclesiastical
             Peers
             of
             France
             ,
             with
             their
             Offices
             in
             the
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Temporal
             Peers
             are
             the
             Duke
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             Dean
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             day
             of
             Coronation
             holdeth
             the
             Crown
             :
             the
             Duke
             of
             Gascony
             and
             
             Guyene
             the
             first
             Banner
             quartered
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             the
             second
             Banner
             quartered
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Tolousa
             the
             Golden
             Spurs
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Champany
             ,
             the
             Banner
             Royal
             ,
             or
             Standard
             of
             War
             ;
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             the
             Sword
             Royal
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Dukes
             &
             three
             Earls
             in
             every
             one
             of
             both
             Ranks
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Lords
             ;
             
             and
             as
             Gerard
             noteth
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             apparelled
             on
             this
             day
             three
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             three
             several
             sorts
             ;
             
             The
             first
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             the
             second
             as
             a
             King
             and
             Warriour
             ,
             the
             third
             as
             a
             Judge
             ;
             And
             finally
             he
             saith
             that
             this
             Solemnity
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Crowning
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             magnificent
             ,
             Gorgeous
             and
             Majestical
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             referreth
             us
             not
             only
             to
             the
             particular
             Coronations
             of
             these
             two
             ancient
             Kings
             ,
             Philip
             the
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             late
             Coronation
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             Father
             to
             the
             last
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             in
             print
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             a
             very
             goodly
             and
             most
             notable
             thing
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             though
             indeed
             much
             more
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             say
             a
             word
             or
             two
             more
             of
             
               Philip
               Augustus
            
             ,
             before
             I
             pass
             any
             further
             ,
             
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             Year
             1179.
             and
             in
             the
             25.
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             our
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             as
             the
             French
             Histories
             say
             ,
             was
             present
             also
             at
             this
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Rank
             among
             the
             Peers
             ,
             as
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             had
             his
             Rank
             also
             as
             Duke
             of
             Gascony
             ;
             and
             the
             form
             used
             in
             this
             Coronation
             was
             the
             very
             same
             which
             is
             used
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Admission
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             recounting
             whereof
             I
             will
             let
             pass
             all
             the
             particular
             ceremonies
             which
             are
             largely
             to
             be
             read
             in
             
               Francis
               Belforest
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             before-mentioned
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repeat
             only
             the
             Kings
             Oath
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             Author
             recounteth
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Rhemes
             
               being
               vested
               in
               his
               Pontifical
               attire
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Altar
               to
               begin
               Mass
               (
               where
               the
               King
               also
               was
               upon
               a
               high
               seat
               placed
               )
               he
               turned
               to
               him
               and
               said
               these
               words
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Churches
               of
            
             France
             :
             
               Sirs
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               require
               at
               your
               hands
               this
               day
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               promise
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               keep
               all
               Canonical
               Priviledges
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               Justice
               ,
               due
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               defended
               as
               a
               good
               King
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               in
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               Bishop
               and
               Church
               to
               him
               committed
               :
               whereunto
               the
               King
               answered
            
             I
             do
             promise
             and
             avow
             to
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Church
             to
             you
             committed
             ,
             That
             I
             will
             keep
             and
             maintain
             all
             Canonical
             Priviledges
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             due
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             Power
             ;
             And
             by
             Gods
             help
             shall
             defend
             you
             as
             a
             good
             King
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             his
             Realm
             .
             
               This
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               Swear
               and
               make
               his
               Oath
               ,
               laying
               his
               hands
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               these
               Words
               following
            
             .
             Au
             nom
             de
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             je
             jure
             &
             promets
             au
             Peuple
             Christien
             a
             moy
             suject
             ces
             choses
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Which
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               In
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               I
               do
               Swear
               and
               promise
               to
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               subject
               unto
               me
               ,
               these
               points
               ensuing
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               procure
               that
               all
               my
               Subjects
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               defend
               them
               ▪
               from
               all
               Excess
               ,
               Rapine
               ,
               Extortion
               ,
               and
               Iniquity
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               order
               that
               in
               all
               Judgments
               ,
               Justice
               shall
               be
               kept
               ,
               with
               Equity
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               God
               of
               his
               Mercy
               may
               conserve
               unto
               me
               ,
               with
               you
               my
               People
               his
               Holy
               grace
               and
               mercy
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               endeavour
               as
               much
               as
               possible
               shall
               lie
               in
               me
               ,
               to
               chase
               and
               drive
               out
               of
               my
               Realm
               and
               all
               my
               Dominions
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               ,
               or
               shall
               declare
               for
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               help
               me
               and
               his
               Holy
               Gospels
               .
               Thus
               Sweareth
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               then
               kisseth
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               immediatly
               is
               Sung
               ,
            
             Te
             Deum
             Laudamus
             :
             
               and
               after
               that
               are
               said
               many
               particular
               Prayers
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               the
               King
               
               vested
               ,
               and
               the
               Ring
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Kingly
               Ornaments
               and
               Ensigns
               are
               brought
               and
               put
               upon
               him
               with
               Declaration
               ,
               first
               ,
               what
               they
               signifie
               ,
               and
               then
               particular
               Prayers
               are
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               their
               signification
               may
               be
               by
               the
               King
               fulfilled
            
          
           
             And
             after
             all
             ended
             ,
             
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             the
             Bishops
             do
             bless
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             these
             words
             unto
             him
             .
             
               God
               which
               reigneth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               governeth
               all
               Kingdoms
               bless
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Be
               you
               stable
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               hold
               your
               Place
               and
               Right
               ,
               from
               hence
               forth
               which
               here
               is
               committed
               and
               laid
               upon
               you
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               present
               tradition
               and
               delivery
               ,
               which
               we
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               make
               unto
               you
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               remember
               you
               in
               place
               convenient
               ,
               to
               bear
               so
               much
               more
               respect
               and
               reverence
               unto
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               by
               how
               much
               nearer
               than
               other
               men
               you
               have
               seen
               them
               to
               approach
               to
               God's
               Altar
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Mediator
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               may
               confirm
               and
               maintain
               you
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               ,
               in
               this
               your
               Royal
               Seat
               and
               Throne
               ,
               who
               being
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               make
               you
               Reign
               with
               him
               and
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               Life
               and
               Glory
               everlasting
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Archbishop
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             he
             is
             led
             by
             him
             and
             the
             other
             Peers
             unto
             the
             Seat
             Royal
             ,
             where
             the
             Crown
             is
             put
             upon
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             large
             Ceremonies
             used
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Author
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             long
             for
             this
             place
             .
             And
             yet
             have
             I
             been
             the
             larger
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             to
             be
             improbable
             which
             this
             Author
             and
             others
             do
             not
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             most
             Nations
             round
             about
             have
             taken
             their
             particular
             Forms
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Crowning
             their
             Kings
             ,
             
             from
             this
             ancient
             custom
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             their
             Sacring
             and
             Anointing
             ,
             be
             deduced
             from
             Examples
             of
             far
             more
             Antiquity
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             from
             the
             very
             first
             Kings
             among
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             whom
             God
             caused
             to
             be
             anointed
             by
             his
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             singular
             Priviledge
             of
             Honour
             and
             Preheminence
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereof
             King
             David
             made
             so
             great
             account
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Souldier
             that
             had
             killed
             Saul
             his
             Enemy
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             
               quare
               non
               timuisti
               mittere
               manum
               tuam
               in
               Christum
               Domini
               ?
            
             
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             fear
             to
             lay
             thy
             hands
             upon
             the
             Anointed
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             he
             put
             him
             to
             death
             for
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Saul
             had
             been
             long
             before
             deposed
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             had
             lawfully
             born
             Arms
             against
             him
             for
             many
             days
             ;
             so
             much
             was
             that
             Ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             esteemed
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             it
             been
             ever
             since
             among
             Christian
             People
             also
             ;
             For
             that
             Kings
             hereby
             are
             made
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             only
             participate
             with
             Priests
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             Christ
             himself
             who
             hath
             his
             Name
             of
             this
             circumstance
             of
             Anointing
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             .
          
           
             Probable
             then
             I
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             Kings
             be
             much
             elder
             than
             the
             Christian
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             :
             yet
             is
             this
             particular
             and
             Majestical
             manner
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             by
             way
             of
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             most
             antient
             in
             France
             above
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             round
             about
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             began
             with
             the
             first
             Christian
             King
             Clodoveus
             not
             full
             500.
             
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             French
             Authors
             do
             hold
             .
             At
             what
             time
             also
             they
             recount
             a
             great
             miracle
             of
             Holy
             Oyl
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             by
             an
             Angel
             for
             anointing
             Clodoveus
             ,
             
             whereof
             they
             say
             they
             have
             still
             remaining
             for
             the
             anointing
             of
             their
             Kings
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             which
             point
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             treat
             or
             discourse
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             rather
             will
             refer
             my
             Reader
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Chapter
             of
             
               Francis
               Belforest
            
             Chronicler
             of
             France
             ,
             
             who
             alledgeth
             divers
             Writers
             of
             almost
             500.
             years
             antiquity
             that
             write
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             But
             howsoever
             
             that
             be
             ,
             very
             probable
             it
             seemeth
             that
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             Coronation
             in
             Germany
             and
             Polonia
             before-recited
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             their
             beginning
             long
             after
             the
             Reign
             of
             Clodoveus
             ,
             )
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             affinity
             and
             likeness
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             doth
             seem
             to
             agree
             ,
             
             and
             Garribay
             also
             the
             Chronicler
             of
             Spain
             and
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             in
             his
             22.
             
             Book
             talking
             of
             this
             Custom
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Crowning
             the
             Kings
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             excellent
             custom
             began
             there
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             Navarre
             ,
             )
             above
             800
             Years
             past
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             certain
             Earls
             of
             Champayn
             of
             France
             ,
             
             named
             Theobaldes
             ,
             who
             coming
             to
             attain
             that
             Crown
             ,
             brought
             with
             them
             that
             Reverend
             Ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             and
             Crowning
             their
             Kings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             which
             custom
             endureth
             until
             this
             day
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             the
             house
             of
             Vandome
             ;
             albeit
             in
             the
             other
             that
             is
             under
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             far
             the
             greater
             ,
             )
             it
             was
             left
             off
             in
             the
             Year
             1513.
             when
             Ferdinand
             sirnamed
             the
             Catholick
             King
             of
             Spain
             entred
             thereupon
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             are
             never
             anointed
             ,
             nor
             crowned
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             admitted
             by
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             declared
             .
          
           
             But
             among
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             it
             seemeth
             that
             England
             hath
             most
             particularly
             taken
             this
             custom
             and
             ceremony
             from
             France
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             reason
             before-alledged
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             our
             English
             Kings
             have
             come
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             
             as
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             born
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             King
             Stephen
             son
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Blois
             ,
             and
             Bullen
             ,
             a
             Frenchman
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             born
             likewise
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             son
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Anjou
             :
             but
             also
             for
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             all
             one
             in
             both
             Nations
             ;
             And
             albeit
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             any
             particular
             Book
             of
             this
             Action
             in
             England
             ,
             
             as
             in
             French
             there
             is
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             gather
             by
             Histories
             what
             is
             used
             in
             England
             about
             this
             affair
             .
          
           
           
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             doth
             ordinarily
             do
             this
             ceremony
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Rhemes
             doth
             it
             in
             France
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Solemnity
             and
             honour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             our
             Countrey
             :
             
             and
             
               Polidor
               Virgil
            
             in
             his
             History
             noteth
             ,
             that
             Pope
             
               Alexander
               did
            
             interdict
             and
             suspend
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             with
             his
             two
             assistants
             the
             Bishops
             of
             London
             and
             Salisbury
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             Licence
             they
             did
             crown
             King
             Henry
             ,
             at
             his
             Fathers
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             divers
             do
             attribute
             the
             unfortunate
             success
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             younger
             (
             that
             rebelled
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             )
             to
             this
             disorderly
             and
             violent
             Coronation
             by
             his
             Father's
             appointment
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop
             requireth
             at
             the
             new
             King's
             hands
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             is
             about
             Religion
             ,
             Church
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             France
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             by
             these
             words
             which
             the
             same
             Arch-bishop
             Thomas
             (
             sirnamed
             commonly
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             )
             remaining
             in
             banishment
             wrote
             to
             the
             same
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             
             which
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Memores
               sit
               is
               confessionis
               quam
               fecistis
               &
               posuistis
               super
               altare
               apud
            
             Westmonasterium
             
               de
               servanda
               Ecclesiae
               liberiate
               ,
               quando
               consecrati
               fuistis
               ,
               &
               uncti
               in
               Regem
               à
               praedecessore
               nostro
               Thebaldo
               .
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               call
               to
               your
               remembrance
               the
               Confession
               ,
               which
               you
               made
               and
               laid
               upon
               the
               Altar
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               for
               keeping
               and
               defending
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               when
               you
               were
               consecrated
               and
               anointed
               King
               by
            
             Thebaldus
             
               our
               predecessor
            
             .
             By
             which
             words
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             King
             of
             England
             was
             consecrated
             and
             anointed
             in
             those
             days
             by
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             swear
             and
             give
             up
             his
             Oath
             also
             in
             writing
             ;
             and
             for
             more
             solemnity
             and
             obligation
             ,
             laid
             it
             down
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             offered
             it
             up
             ,
             )
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             upon
             
             the
             Altar
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             was
             required
             of
             him
             by
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             the
             special
             safety
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             these
             Ecclesiastical
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             self
             same
             point
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Polonia
             and
             Spain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperours
             both
             Grecian
             and
             Gerusan
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             like
             admonition
             in
             effect
             I
             find
             made
             by
             another
             Thomas
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             to
             another
             King
             Henry
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1404
             the
             King
             was
             tempted
             by
             certain
             temporal
             men
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Temporalities
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             whereunto
             when
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop
             Thomas
             had
             answered
             by
             divers
             reasons
             ,
             
             at
             last
             turning
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             besought
             him
             (
             saith
             Stow
             )
             
               to
               remember
               the
               Oath
               which
               he
               voluntarily
               made
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               honour
               and
               defend
               the
               Church
               and
               Ministers
               thereof
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               permit
               and
               suffer
               the
               Church
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Liberties
               which
               in
               time
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               it
               did
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               to
               fear
               that
               King
               which
               reigneth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               all
               other
               Kings
               do
               reign
               :
               Moreover
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               consider
               his
               promise
               also
               to
               all
               the
               Realm
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               unto
               every
               man
               their
               Right
               and
               Title
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               in
               him
               lay
               .
            
             By
             which
             speech
             of
             the
             Arch-bishop
             the
             King
             was
             so
             far
             moved
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             that
             Bill
             of
             Laity
             ;
             but
             said
             that
             he
             would
             leave
             the
             Church
             in
             as
             good
             estate
             ,
             or
             better
             than
             he
             found
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             :
             but
             yet
             hereby
             we
             come
             to
             learn
             what
             Oath
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             do
             make
             at
             their
             Coronations
             touching
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             conditions
             also
             of
             good
             Government
             are
             partly
             touched
             in
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             
             and
             much
             more
             expressly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             Oath
             ,
             recorded
             by
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             for
             
             for
             that
             he
             sweareth
             ,
             as
             both
             Holinshead
             and
             others
             do
             testify
             in
             their
             English
             Histories
             ,
             in
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               during
               his
               Life
               bear
               reverence
               and
               honour
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               and
               to
               his
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               administer
               Law
               and
               Justice
               equally
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               unjust
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             after
             he
             had
             sworn
             ,
             laying
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             Gospels
             :
             then
             doth
             the
             Arch-bishop
             (
             turning
             about
             to
             the
             people
             )
             declare
             what
             the
             King
             hath
             promised
             and
             sworn
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             Herauld
             at
             Arms
             asketh
             their
             Consents
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             content
             to
             
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               this
               man
               ,
               as
               unto
               their
               King
               or
               no
               ,
               under
               the
               conditions
               proposed
               ,
            
             whereunto
             when
             they
             have
             yielded
             themselves
             ,
             then
             beginneth
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             put-upon
             him
             the
             Regal
             Ornaments
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Ring
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Crown
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             French
             Coronation
             you
             have
             heard
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             he
             giveth
             him
             the
             Scepter
             of
             
               S.
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
            
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             addeth
             also
             the
             same
             words
             of
             Commission
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Stand
               and
               hold
               thy
               Place
               ,
               and
               keep
               thy
               Oath
               ,
            
             and
             thereunto
             adjoineth
             a
             great
             commination
             or
             threat
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             without
             firm
             purpose
             to
             observe
             the
             things
             which
             this
             day
             he
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             English
             Coronation
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             read
             also
             by
             piece-meal
             in
             
               John
               Stow
            
             ,
             
             (
             according
             as
             other
             things
             in
             that
             his
             brief
             Collection
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             )
             but
             especially
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             in
             the
             admissions
             as
             well
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             now
             last
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             entrances
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             
             Stow
             sheweth
             how
             the
             People
             were
             demanded
             thrice
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               were
               content
               to
               admit
               him
               for
               their
               King
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             the
             same
             
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             of
             whom
             we
             spake
             before
             ,
             )
             did
             read
             unto
             them
             what
             this
             new
             King
             was
             bound
             by
             Oath
             unto
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             took
             the
             Ring
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             to
             wed
             him
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             (
             which
             Wedding
             importeth
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             an
             Oath
             and
             mutual
             Obligation
             on
             both
             sides
             in
             every
             Marriage
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             high
             Constable
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             was
             willed
             to
             shew
             the
             said
             Ring
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             see
             the
             band
             whereby
             the
             King
             was
             bound
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             then
             it
             was
             put
             upon
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             kissed
             the
             Constable
             in
             sign
             of
             acceptance
             ,
             fell
             on
             his
             knees
             also
             to
             prayer
             that
             he
             might
             observe
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             ceremonies
             (
             saith
             Stow
             ,
             )
             were
             used
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             the
             13.
             of
             October
             1359.
             and
             therefore
             upon
             good
             reason
             might
             this
             same
             Arch-bishoop
             put
             him
             afterward
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             his
             Oath
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             admission
             also
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
             Stow
             sheweth
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             that
             first
             the
             peoples
             consent
             was
             demanded
             very
             solemnly
             in
             
               S.
               John's
            
             Field
             by
             London
             ,
             the
             29.
             of
             February
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1460.
             notwithstanding
             that
             King
             Edward
             had
             proved
             his
             Title
             by
             Succession
             before
             in
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             
             and
             now
             this
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             being
             had
             ,
             (
             or
             he
             being
             thus
             elected
             ,
             as
             Stowes
             words
             are
             ,
             )
             he
             went
             the
             next
             day
             in
             Procession
             at
             Pauls
             ,
             and
             offered
             there
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             being
             sung
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             great
             Royalty
             conveyed
             to
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             the
             Hall
             set
             in
             the
             King's
             Seat
             ,
             with
             S.
             Edward's
             
               Scepter
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             People
             were
             asked
             again
             if
             they
             would
             have
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             Yea
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             thus
             far
             
               John
               Stow.
            
             
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             would
             take
             exception
             against
             these
             of
             King
             Henry
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             because
             they
             entred
             and
             began
             their
             Reigns
             upon
             
             the
             deprivation
             of
             other
             Kings
             then
             living
             ;
             There
             are
             yet
             many
             living
             in
             England
             that
             have
             seen
             the
             several
             Coronations
             of
             King
             Edward
             VI.
             Queen
             Mary
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             that
             now
             reigneth
             ,
             and
             can
             witness
             that
             at
             all
             and
             every
             of
             their
             Coronations
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             and
             their
             acceptation
             of
             those
             Princes
             is
             not
             only
             demanded
             by
             the
             publick
             cry
             of
             a
             Herald
             at
             Arms
             ,
             which
             standeth
             on
             both
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             high
             Scaffold
             or
             Stage
             whereon
             the
             Prince
             is
             crowned
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             answer
             expected
             till
             they
             cry
             Yea
             ,
             Yea
             :
             But
             also
             that
             the
             said
             Princes
             gave
             there
             their
             corporal
             Oath
             upon
             the
             Evangelists
             unto
             the
             Bishop
             that
             crowned
             them
             ,
             to
             uphold
             and
             maintain
             the
             Faith
             afore-named
             ,
             with
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             govern
             by
             Justice
             and
             Law
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             which
             Oaths
             no
             doubt
             have
             been
             sworn
             and
             taken
             most
             solemnly
             by
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             see
             more
             points
             of
             these
             Oaths
             set
             down
             in
             particular
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             
               Magna
               charta
            
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             infinite
             more
             that
             might
             be
             said
             and
             alledged
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             Civilian
             Lawyer
             )
             that
             this
             agreement
             ,
             bargain
             and
             contract
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Commonwealth
             at
             his
             first
             admssiion
             ,
             is
             as
             certain
             and
             firm
             (
             notwithstanding
             any
             Pretence
             or
             Interest
             he
             hath
             or
             may
             have
             by
             Succession
             ,
             )
             as
             any
             contract
             or
             Marriage
             in
             the
             World
             can
             be
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             solemnized
             by
             words
             
               de
               praesenti
            
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Law
             speaketh
             ,
             )
             between
             parties
             espoused
             before
             by
             words
             
               de
               future
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             act
             that
             expresseth
             this
             other
             most
             lively
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             more
             at
             large
             I
             shall
             shew
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             consequently
             I
             must
             needs
             affirm
             to
             be
             most
             absurd
             ,
             base
             and
             impious
             ,
             that
             flattery
             before-mentioned
             
             of
             Belloy
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             in
             their
             Books
             before
             cited
             ,
             where
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             
               that
               only
               Succession
               of
               Bloud
               is
               the
               thing
               without
               further
               approbation
               ,
               which
               maketh
               a
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               to
               him
               that
               is
               next
               by
               Birth
               ,
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               needful
               ,
               be
               he
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               admission
               ,
               Inunction
               or
               Coronation
               is
               only
               a
               matter
               of
               external
               ceremony
               without
               any
               effect
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               increase
               or
               confirmation
               of
               his
               right
            
             ;
             These
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             unlearned
             ,
             fond
             and
             wicked
             assertions
             ,
             in
             flattery
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             the
             manifest
             ruine
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             perverting
             of
             all
             Law
             ,
             Order
             and
             Reason
             ;
             which
             assertions
             ,
             albeit
             they
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             refuted
             before
             ,
             yet
             mean
             I
             to
             stand
             a
             little
             more
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             more
             evident
             demonstration
             of
             so
             important
             a
             a
             Truth
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             see
             and
             examine
             what
             may
             duely
             be
             attributed
             to
             bare
             Succession
             alone
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             man
             may
             think
             we
             mean
             to
             improve
             or
             imbase
             that
             which
             we
             esteem
             in
             so
             high
             degree
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             way
             of
             maintaining
             Kingly
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             it
             go
             by
             Succession
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             other
             States
             of
             Europe
             besides
             ;
             though
             yet
             with
             the
             limitations
             and
             conditions
             due
             thereunto
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             now
             begin
             to
             treat
             more
             in
             particular
             ;
             but
             after
             some
             little
             pause
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             other
             Narration
             hath
             well
             wearied
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             What
             is
             due
             to
             only
             Succession
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             what
             Interest
             or
             Right
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             hath
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             Crowned
             or
             Admitted
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             how
             justly
             he
             may
             be
             put
             back
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             other
             parts
             requisite
             also
             .
          
           
             VEry
             reasonable
             it
             seemed
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             that
             some
             intermission
             or
             pause
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             as
             the
             Civilian
             had
             required
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             well
             for
             the
             commodity
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             confer
             together
             more
             in
             particular
             ,
             of
             the
             points
             already
             discussed
             ,
             
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             who
             with
             reason
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             somewhat
             weary
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             continued
             his
             speech
             so
             long
             together
             .
             And
             so
             with
             one
             consent
             they
             rose
             all
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             an
             Orchard
             adjoining
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             hours
             space
             ,
             returned
             again
             ,
             for
             that
             every
             man
             seemed
             very
             desirous
             to
             hear
             this
             other
             matter
             debated
             ,
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             Princes
             before
             their
             Coronation
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             it
             touched
             the
             very
             point
             it self
             ,
             now
             in
             question
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             like
             to
             be
             in
             action
             also
             ,
             e're
             it
             be
             long
             ,
             Wherefore
             they
             desired
             the
             Civilian
             to
             begin
             his
             discourse
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             to
             set
             down
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Belloy
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             places
             where
             he
             writeth
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             assertions
             appeared
             to
             them
             very
             strange
             and
             opposite
             to
             all
             reason
             of
             State
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             also
             contrary
             to
             all
             that
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             said
             and
             treated
             .
          
           
           
             Whereto
             the
             Civilian
             answered
             ,
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             more
             plain
             and
             gross
             flatteries
             than
             ever
             I
             have
             read
             uttered
             by
             any
             man
             to
             any
             Prince
             or
             Tyrant
             whatsoever
             ;
             albeit
             most
             of
             them
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             have
             not
             failed
             to
             find
             as
             shameless
             Flatterers
             ,
             
             as
             themselves
             were
             either
             vain
             or
             wicked
             Princes
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             these
             Propositions
             of
             Belloy
             will
             rather
             hurt
             and
             hinder
             than
             profit
             the
             Prince
             ,
             for
             whom
             and
             in
             whose
             favour
             he
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             written
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Navarre
             whom
             hereby
             he
             would
             advance
             (
             as
             he
             seemeth
             ,
             )
             and
             have
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             without
             all
             consent
             or
             admission
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             But
             I
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             doubt
             not
             greatly
             of
             his
             Title
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             Salique
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             am
             I
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             these
             Propositions
             of
             Belloy
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             enter
             by
             only
             Title
             of
             Birth
             ,
             without
             condition
             ,
             consent
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             also
             without
             Oath
             of
             Anointing
             or
             Coronation
             ,
             yea
             of
             necessity
             without
             restraint
             or
             obligation
             to
             fulfil
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             observe
             any
             Priviledges
             to
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             checked
             by
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             if
             he
             rule
             amiss
             :
             he
             Tse
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             rather
             to
             terrify
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             more
             against
             his
             entrance
             ,
             than
             to
             advance
             his
             Title
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             my
             poor
             judgement
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             wisely
             written
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             politickly
             permitted
             by
             the
             other
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             see
             what
             reason
             I
             have
             to
             give
             this
             censure
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             his
             own
             Propositions
             ,
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             First
             then
             he
             avoucheth
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Families
               ,
               which
               enjoy
               Kingdoms
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               placed
               therein
               by
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               alone
               can
               change
               the
               same
               ,
            
             which
             if
             he
             refer
             unto
             God's
             Universal
             Providence
             
               quae
               attingit
               à
               fine
               usque
               in
               finem
               fortiter
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             and
             without
             
             which
             a
             sparrow
             falleth
             not
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Saviour
             testifieth
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             Ordinance
             or
             Permission
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             talk
             (
             as
             we
             do
             )
             of
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             causes
             of
             Empires
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             changes
             ;
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             also
             do
             and
             may
             concur
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             lawful
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             thereof
             for
             the
             publick
             benefit
             ,
             as
             largely
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             doth
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             nothing
             to
             man's
             Judgment
             therein
             ,
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             use
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             of
             Belloy
             is
             ,
             
               That
               where
               such
               Princes
               be
               once
               placed
               in
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Succession
               by
               Birth
               established
               ,
               there
               the
               Princes
               children
               ,
               or
               next
               of
               kin
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               succeed
               by
               Birth
               ,
               without
               any
               new
               choice
               or
               approbation
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Nobility
               ,
               or
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               whole
               Common-wealth
               together
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             assertion
             he
             joineth
             another
             as
             strange
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               a
               King
               never
               dyeth
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               that
               ,
               whensoever
               or
               howsoever
               he
               ceaseth
               by
               any
               means
               to
               govern
               ,
               then
               entreth
               the
               Successor
               by
               Birth
               ,
               not
               as
               Heir
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               as
               lawful
               Governour
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               without
               any
               admission
               at
               all
               ,
               having
               his
               authority
               only
               by
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               adoption
               or
               choice
               of
               any
               .
            
             Which
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             albeit
             they
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             refuted
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             the
             last
             two
             chapters
             going
             before
             ,
             yet
             shall
             now
             again
             convince
             more
             amply
             the
             untruth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Other
             two
             Propositions
             he
             addeth
             ,
             which
             partly
             have
             been
             touched
             and
             answered
             before
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             I
             mean
             to
             repeat
             them
             again
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             appertain
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             his
             former
             is
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Prince
               once
               entred
               to
               Government
               ,
               and
               so
               placed
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               is
               under
               no
               Law
               or
               restraint
               at
               all
               of
               his
               authority
               ,
               but
               that
               himself
               only
               is
               the
               Quick
               
               and
               Living
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               imitation
               can
               be
               given
               unto
               him
               by
               any
               power
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               by
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Nation
               or
               Commonwealth
               can
               appoint
               or
               prescribe
               how
               they
               will
               obey
               ,
               or
               how
               their
               Prince
               shall
               govern
               them
               ,
               but
               must
               leave
               his
               Authority
               free
               from
               all
               bands
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               this
               either
               willingly
               or
               by
               violence
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               procured
            
             By
             which
             words
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             painteth
             out
             a
             perfect
             pattern
             of
             a
             Tyrannical
             Government
             ,
             which
             how
             it
             may
             further
             the
             King
             of
             
             Navarre's
             pretence
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             he
             standeth
             in
             presently
             in
             France
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             .
          
           
             His
             other
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             ,
             
             
               albeit
               the
               Heir
               apparent
               ,
               which
               is
               next
               by
               Birth
               to
               any
               Crown
               ,
               should
               be
               never
               so
               impotent
               ,
               or
               unfit
               to
               Govern
               ,
               as
               if
               (
               for
               Examples
               sake
               )
               he
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               senses
               ,
               mad
               ,
               furious
               ,
               lunatick
               ,
               a
               fool
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               be
               known
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               be
               most
               malitious
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               vitious
               or
               abominable
               ,
               or
               should
               degenerate
               into
               a
               very
               Beast
               ;
               yea
               if
               it
               were
               known
               that
               he
               should
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               drown
               the
               Ship
               which
               he
               had
               to
               guide
               ,
               yet
            
             (
             saith
             this
             man
             ,
             )
             
               he
               must
               be
               sacred
               and
               holy
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               admitted
               without
               contradiction
               to
               his
               Inheritance
               ,
               which
               God
               and
               Nature
               hath
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               direction
               ,
               restraint
               or
               punishment
               ,
               must
               only
               be
               remitted
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               for
               that
               no
               man
               or
               Commonwealth
               may
               reform
               or
               restrain
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             saith
             Belloy
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             will
             seem
             unto
             you
             rather
             belly
             and
             base
             Doctrine
             ,
             than
             to
             come
             from
             the
             head
             of
             any
             learned
             or
             discreet
             man
             ,
             that
             regardeth
             the
             end
             why
             Commonwealths
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             all
             Governments
             were
             ordained
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             flattering
             or
             adoring
             of
             any
             one
             miserable
             man
             that
             shall
             stand
             over
             them
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             the
             particular
             matter
             that
             we
             are
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             this
             Succession
             or
             propinquity
             of
             Birth
             alone
             ;
             I
             am
             of
             
             opinion
             ,
             
             as
             before
             I
             signified
             ,
             that
             ,
             albeit
             there
             want
             not
             reasons
             on
             both
             sides
             among
             Learned
             men
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             providing
             Governours
             to
             Common-wealths
             is
             best
             ,
             either
             by
             simple
             and
             free
             Election
             only
             ,
             or
             by
             Succession
             of
             Birth
             :
             my
             opinion
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             Succession
             is
             much
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             it
             wanteth
             all
             difficulties
             and
             inconveniences
             ,
             (
             which
             all
             temporal
             things
             upon
             Earth
             have
             ,
             )
             but
             like
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             of
             the
             particular
             Government
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             forms
             of
             Regiment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             wanted
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             had
             fewer
             inconveniences
             than
             other
             forms
             of
             Regiment
             have
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             also
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             albeit
             some
             inconveniences
             want
             not
             in
             Succession
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             commonly
             far
             less
             and
             fewer
             ,
             than
             would
             follow
             by
             meer
             Election
             ,
             
             which
             is
             subject
             to
             great
             and
             continual
             dangers
             of
             ambition
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             division
             ,
             sedition
             and
             contention
             ,
             which
             do
             bring
             with
             them
             evident
             peril
             of
             universal
             destruction
             and
             desolation
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             this
             at
             every
             change
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             which
             change
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             much
             assured
             by
             Succession
             ,
             for
             that
             great
             occasions
             of
             strife
             and
             contention
             are
             thereby
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             present
             possession
             knowing
             that
             his
             son
             ,
             or
             next
             of
             kin
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             ,
             hath
             more
             care
             to
             leave
             the
             Realm
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Husband-man
             hath
             to
             till
             and
             manure
             that
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             remain
             to
             his
             posterity
             :
          
           
             
             A
             third
             commodity
             also
             there
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             less
             mutations
             and
             alterations
             are
             seen
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             where
             Succession
             prevaileth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Son
             following
             his
             Father
             ,
             doth
             commonly
             retain
             the
             same
             Friends
             ,
             Counsellours
             ,
             Officers
             and
             servants
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             before
             him
             ;
             pursueth
             the
             same
             Actions
             and
             Intentions
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             manner
             of
             Proceeding
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             whereas
             
             he
             that
             entreth
             by
             Election
             ,
             being
             an
             alien
             to
             him
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             never
             lightly
             his
             friend
             ,
             doth
             change
             ,
             alter
             ,
             and
             turn
             upside
             down
             all
             things
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             also
             a
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             )
             he
             that
             entreth
             by
             Succession
             ,
             
             for
             that
             he
             is
             either
             born
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             much
             respected
             still
             for
             his
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             bringeth
             with
             him
             less
             passions
             of
             hatred
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             anger
             ,
             envy
             ,
             or
             revenge
             against
             particular
             men
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             no
             man
             durst
             offend
             him
             ,
             )
             than
             doth
             he
             which
             entreth
             by
             only
             Election
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             having
             been
             a
             Subject
             and
             equal
             to
             others
             before
             his
             advancement
             ,
             and
             thereby
             holden
             contention
             with
             many
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             Election
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             matter
             of
             quarrel
             with
             many
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             seek
             easily
             to
             revenge
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             authority
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             also
             such
             as
             were
             his
             equals
             before
             ,
             will
             bear
             him
             less
             respect
             ,
             and
             more
             unwillingly
             be
             under
             him
             ,
             than
             if
             by
             birth
             he
             had
             been
             their
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             are
             the
             commodities
             of
             Succession
             ;
             
             whereunto
             we
             may
             also
             add
             the
             preheminence
             and
             priviledg
             of
             Primogeniture
             ,
             &
             ancestry
             of
             Birth
             ,
             so
             much
             respected
             and
             commended
             by
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             men
             ,
             
             but
             in
             all
             other
             creatures
             also
             ,
             
             whose
             first-born
             were
             dedicated
             to
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             one
             notable
             example
             among
             others
             occurreth
             to
             my
             mind
             of
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             Isaak
             ,
             
             of
             the
             which
             two
             albeit
             God
             had
             ordained
             to
             chuse
             the
             younger
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             Paul
             testifieth
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             the
             elder
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Jacob
             should
             inherit
             the
             benediction
             ,
             and
             not
             Esau
             :
             
             Yet
             would
             God
             have
             this
             younger
             to
             procure
             the
             said
             priviledge
             of
             Eldership
             from
             Esau
             by
             divers
             means
             ,
             as
             first
             by
             bargain
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             guile
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Story
             we
             read
             in
             Genes
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             Story
             two
             points
             may
             be
             pondered
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             First
             that
             primogeniture
             or
             eldership
             
             of
             birth
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             was
             greatly
             respected
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             all
             the
             descents
             and
             Successions
             of
             Kings
             were
             commonly
             among
             that
             people
             ;
             for
             that
             ordinarily
             the
             eldest
             son
             ever
             succeeded
             his
             father
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             Jury
             .
             And
             the
             second
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             shew
             even
             in
             this
             beginning
             that
             yet
             this
             priviledge
             was
             not
             so
             inviolable
             ,
             but
             that
             upon
             just
             causes
             it
             might
             be
             broken
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             this
             his
             choice
             of
             Jacob
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             Esau
             the
             Elder
             :
             and
             many
             times
             after
             in
             matter
             of
             Government
             the
             same
             was
             practised
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             when
             Judah
             the
             fourth
             Tribe
             ,
             
             and
             not
             Reuben
             the
             first
             and
             eldest
             ,
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Crown
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             as
             also
             when
             King
             David
             dyed
             ,
             not
             his
             first
             ,
             
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             son
             ,
             but
             his
             tenth
             in
             order
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             the
             fourth
             that
             he
             had
             by
             Bersabee
             ,
             was
             appointed
             for
             his
             Successor
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             we
             have
             here
             both
             our
             two
             Cases
             ,
             
             that
             were
             propounded
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             over-ruled
             and
             determined
             by
             Authority
             and
             Example
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             it self
             ;
             namely
             and
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             priority
             and
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             in
             Succession
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             regarded
             and
             preferred
             in
             all
             affairs
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Principality
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             which
             is
             the
             second
             point
             )
             are
             we
             not
             so
             absolutely
             and
             peremptorily
             bound
             thereunto
             always
             ,
             but
             that
             upon
             just
             and
             urgent
             occasions
             that
             course
             may
             be
             altered
             and
             broken
             .
          
           
             
             Which
             Licence
             or
             Liberty
             is
             indeed
             the
             only
             (
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             )
             the
             most
             principal
             Remedy
             for
             such
             Inconveniences
             as
             do
             or
             may
             ensue
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Succession
             ,
             which
             inconveniences
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             to
             be
             far
             less
             and
             fewer
             than
             are
             wont
             to
             follow
             of
             bare
             Election
             alone
             ;
             yet
             did
             I
             confess
             also
             ,
             that
             some
             did
             or
             might
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             by
             succession
             of
             Bloud
             is
             next
             ,
             may
             be
             unable
             or
             unfit
             ,
             or
             pernicious
             to
             Govern
             :
             In
             
             which
             Cases
             the
             remedy
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             either
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             him
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Directions
             ,
             and
             wise
             Councels
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             capable
             thereunto
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             remove
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Bloud-Royal
             ,
             (
             though
             further
             off
             in
             degree
             or
             propinquity
             )
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             the
             custom
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             Commonwealths
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             since
             Succession
             hath
             been
             established
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             unto
             you
             by
             great
             store
             of
             evident
             Examples
             and
             Presidents
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             we
             come
             to
             remedy
             the
             difficulties
             and
             inconveniences
             of
             both
             kinds
             of
             making
             our
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             are
             Election
             and
             Succession
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             for
             by
             Succession
             we
             do
             remedy
             the
             inconveniences
             and
             dangers
             before-mentioned
             of
             bare
             Election
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             of
             strife
             ,
             banding
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             by
             this
             other
             mean
             of
             adding
             also
             Election
             ,
             Consent
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             Succession
             alone
             ,
             which
             inconveniences
             are
             principally
             ,
             that
             some
             unapt
             ,
             impotent
             or
             evil
             Prince
             may
             be
             offered
             sometimes
             to
             enter
             by
             priority
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Realm
             may
             deliver
             it self
             by
             this
             other
             means
             of
             not
             admitting
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             Election
             by
             Succession
             ,
             and
             Succession
             again
             by
             Election
             is
             salved
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             made
             a
             Preservative
             and
             Triacle
             to
             the
             other
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             high
             policy
             left
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             to
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             conservation
             and
             maintainance
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             that
             is
             of
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             passion
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             allow
             ,
             but
             also
             highly
             commend
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             answer
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             two
             Questions
             made
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Succession
             alone
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             Interest
             a
             Prince
             hath
             thereby
             to
             any
             Crown
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             Crowned
             or
             admitted
             
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             
             To
             the
             First
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             Succession
             alone
             ;
             or
             priority
             of
             Bloud
             only
             great
             honour
             ,
             reverence
             and
             respect
             ought
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             principal
             circumstance
             &
             condition
             which
             leadeth
             us
             to
             the
             next
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             infallibly
             ,
             &
             without
             all
             strife
             :
             If
             his
             propinquity
             be
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             necessary
             circumstances
             and
             conditions
             do
             concurr
             also
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             which
             conditions
             were
             appointed
             and
             set
             down
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             Succession
             was
             established
             ;
             for
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             two
             Points
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Elder
             and
             First
             in
             Bloud
             should
             succeed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             such
             a
             person
             as
             can
             and
             will
             Govern
             ,
             to
             the
             Publick
             Weal
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             often
             and
             largely
             before
             hath
             been
             avouched
             and
             proved
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             second
             Question
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             before
             his
             Coronation
             and
             Admission
             by
             the
             Realm
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             the
             Conditions
             before-required
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             Interest
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Romans
             ,
             or
             Caesar
             hath
             to
             the
             German
             Empire
             after
             his
             Election
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             be
             Crowned
             :
             And
             to
             use
             a
             more
             familiar
             Example
             to
             Englishmen
             ,
             as
             the
             Mayor
             of
             London
             hath
             to
             the
             Mayoralty
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             chosen
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             be
             admitted
             ;
             or
             have
             taken
             his
             Oath
             .
             For
             as
             this
             man
             in
             rigour
             is
             not
             truly
             Mayor
             ,
             nor
             hath
             his
             Jurisdiction
             before
             his
             Oath
             and
             Admission
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             properly
             Emperour
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             truly
             King
             ,
             though
             his
             Predecessor
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             he
             next
             in
             Succession
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             Crowned
             or
             Admitted
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             Example
             is
             there
             in
             Marriage
             also
             ,
             whereby
             our
             matter
             is
             made
             more
             plain
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             Contract
             go
             both
             the
             Betrothing
             and
             actual
             Joining
             
             together
             of
             the
             Parties
             in
             Wedlock
             ;
             the
             First
             is
             done
             by
             words
             
               de
               futuro
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             properly
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             Espousal
             only
             :
             The
             other
             is
             by
             words
             
               de
               praesenti
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             mutual
             present
             consent
             given
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             this
             second
             is
             only
             and
             properly
             true
             Marriage
             ;
             which
             two
             points
             are
             expresly
             represented
             in
             the
             state
             of
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Crowned
             King
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             is
             only
             espoused
             or
             betrothed
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             is
             married
             afterwards
             by
             present
             mutual
             consent
             of
             both
             Parties
             in
             the
             Contract
             and
             knitting
             up
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             by
             the
             Oaths
             which
             either
             part
             maketh
             the
             one
             to
             take
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             putting
             on
             the
             Ring
             and
             other
             Wedding
             garments
             before-mentioned
             in
             their
             Coronations
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             the
             Heir
             apparent
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             but
             Espouse
             ,
             )
             is
             made
             now
             the
             true
             King
             and
             Husband
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             by
             only
             Succession
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             betrothed
             Spouse
             ,
             or
             designed
             King
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             followeth
             also
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             oweth
             no
             allegiance
             or
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Heir
             apparent
             in
             rigour
             of
             Justice
             ,
             until
             he
             be
             Crowned
             or
             Admitted
             ,
             though
             his
             Predecessor
             be
             dead
             ;
             for
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             until
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             true
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             ,
             though
             for
             better
             keeping
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             of
             Tumults
             ,
             all
             Commonwealths
             lightly
             that
             have
             their
             Princes
             by
             Succession
             ,
             have
             ordained
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             former
             Princes
             ,
             all
             matters
             of
             Government
             shall
             pass
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             next
             Successor
             ,
             (
             if
             his
             Succession
             be
             clear
             )
             and
             this
             (
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             for
             avoiding
             of
             Garboils
             ,
             and
             under
             supposal
             of
             Confirmation
             and
             Approbation
             afterwards
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             
             and
             for
             better
             account
             of
             years
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Successors
             Reign
             should
             be
             reckoned
             from
             the
             day
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             in
             rigour
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             old
             time
             it
             was
             accustomed
             to
             be
             ,
             
             as
             Gerard
             ,
             Secretary
             and
             Chronicler
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Kings
             in
             old
             time
             were
             wont
             to
             account
             the
             years
             of
             their
             Reigns
             from
             the
             day
             only
             of
             their
             Anointing
             and
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             
             This
             point
             also
             that
             
               Heirs
               apparent
               are
               not
               true
               Kings
               ,
               until
               their
               Coronation
               ,
               how
               just
               soever
               their
               Title
               of
               Succession
               otherwise
               be
               ▪
               and
               though
               their
               Predecessors
               be
               dead
            
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             confirmed
             by
             many
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             especially
             and
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             
             for
             that
             the
             Realm
             is
             asked
             again
             three
             times
             at
             their
             Coronation
             ,
             
               Whether
               they
               will
               have
               such
               a
               man
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
            
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             which
             thing
             were
             in
             vain
             to
             ask
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             truly
             King
             ,
             (
             as
             Belloy
             saith
             ,
             )
             before
             his
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Again
             we
             see
             in
             all
             the
             Forms
             and
             different
             manners
             of
             Coronations
             ,
             before-recited
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Prince
             hath
             sworn
             divers
             times
             to
             
               Govern
               well
               and
               justly
            
             ,
             then
             do
             the
             Subjects
             take
             other
             
               Oaths
               of
               Obedience
               and
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             which
             argueth
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             were
             not
             bound
             unto
             him
             by
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Princes
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             expressly
             noted
             by
             English
             Historiographers
             in
             their
             Coronations
             ,
             how
             that
             
               no
               Allegiance
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               before
               they
               be
               Crowned
               ,
            
             and
             that
             only
             it
             happened
             to
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             
             among
             all
             other
             his
             Predecessors
             to
             have
             this
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             his
             exceeding
             towardliness
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             affection
             of
             the
             People
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             homage
             done
             unto
             him
             before
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             Oath
             taken
             .
             Whereof
             Polidor
             writeth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Princeps
             Henricus
             
               facto
               Patris
               funere
               ,
               concilium
               
               Principum
               apud
            
             Westmonasterium
             
               convocandum
               curat
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               quo
               dum
               de
               Rege
               creando
               more
               majorum
               agitabatur
               ,
               esse
               tibi
               ,
               continuo
               aliquot
               Principes
               ultro
               in
               ejus
               verba
               mirare
               coeperunt
               ,
               quod
               benevolentiae
               ●fficium
               nulli
               antea
               priusquam
               R●x
               renunciatus
               esset
               ▪
               praestitum
               constat
               ,
               adeo
            
             Henricus
             
               ab
               ineunte
               aetate
               spem
               omnibus
               optimae
               indolis
               ●ecit
               .
            
             Which
             in
             English
             is
             this
             ,
             Prince
             Henry
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               finished
               his
               Father's
               Funerals
               ,
               caused
               a
               Parliament
               to
               be
               gathered
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               where
               ,
               whilst
               Consultation
               was
               had
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               antient
               Custom
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               about
               creating
               a
               new
               King
               ,
               behold
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               certain
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               their
               own
               Free
               wills
               ,
               began
               to
               swear
               Obedience
               and
               Loyalty
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               demonstration
               of
               Love
               and
               Good-will
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               never
               shewed
               to
               any
               Prince
               before
               ,
               until
               he
               was
               declared
               King
               :
               so
               great
               was
               the
               hope
               that
               men
               had
               of
               the
               Towardliness
               of
               this
               Prince
            
             Henry
             ,
             
               even
               from
               his
               tender
               age
            
             ;
             thus
             far
             Polidor
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             England
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             expresseth
             
               John
               Stow
            
             also
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               To
               this
               Noble
               Prince
               by
               assent
               of
               the
               Realm
               after
               three
               days
               offered
               to
               do
               Fealty
               before
               he
               was
               Crowned
               ,
               or
               had
               solemnized
               his
               Oath
               well
               and
               justly
               to
               Govern
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               which
               offer
               before
               was
               never
               found
               to
               be
               made
               to
               any
               Prince
               of
               England
               ,
            
             Thus
             much
             Stow
             :
             In
             whose
             Narration
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             that
             of
             Polidor
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             was
             not
             called
             King
             until
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             but
             only
             Prince
             ,
             though
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             had
             been
             dead
             now
             almost
             a
             month
             before
             ;
             
             and
             secondly
             that
             the
             Parliament
             
             consulted
             
               de
               Rege
               creando
               more
               majorum
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Polidor
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             making
             a
             new
             King
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             custom
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ▪
             which
             argueth
             that
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             King
             ,
             though
             his
             Father
             were
             dead
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             old
             English
             Ancestors
             ,
             was
             to
             account
             him
             so
             ,
             before
             his
             Admission
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             this
             demonstration
             of
             good-will
             of
             the
             Nobility
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             King
             before
             
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             
               Oath
               solemnized
               ,
               well
               and
               justly
               to
               Govern
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             was
             very
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             of
             meer
             good-will
             .
             And
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               never
               done
               to
               any
               Prince
               before
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Fifth
            
             .
             All
             which
             Points
             do
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Coronation
             and
             Admission
             ;
             that
             maketh
             a
             Perfect
             and
             
               True
               King
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Title
             by
             Succession
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             except
             the
             
               Admission
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               be
               joyned
               to
               Succession
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               lawful
               King
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             two
             the
             second
             is
             of
             far
             more
             importance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Consent
               and
               Admission
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               than
               nearness
               of
               Bloud
               by
               Succession
               alone
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             I
             might
             prove
             by
             many
             Examples
             in
             England
             it self
             ,
             where
             Admission
             hath
             prevailed
             against
             
               Right
               of
               Succession
            
             ,
             as
             in
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             that
             succeeded
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             First
             his
             Brother
             ,
             in
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             King
             John
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             only
             Admission
             of
             the
             Realm
             were
             Kings
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Succession
            
             ,
             as
             after
             more
             at
             large
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             in
             a
             particular
             speech
             of
             this
             point
             I
             shall
             make
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             very
             specially
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             two
             Examples
             before-mentioned
             of
             the
             Admission
             of
             the
             two
             Kings
             ,
             Henry
             and
             Edward
             ,
             both
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Fourth
            
             ,
             whose
             entrances
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             do
             well
             consider
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             founded
             the
             best
             part
             and
             the
             surest
             of
             their
             Titles
             upon
             
               the
               Election
               ,
               Consent
               and
               Good-Will
               of
               the
               People
            
             :
             yea
             both
             of
             them
             at
             their
             dying-days
             having
             some
             remorse
             of
             Conscience
             (
             as
             it
             seemed
             )
             for
             that
             they
             had
             caused
             so
             many
             men
             to
             die
             
               for
               maintainance
               of
               their
               several
               Rights
               and
               Titles
               ,
            
             
             had
             no
             better
             way
             to
             appease
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             but
             by
             thinking
             that
             they
             were
             placed
             in
             that
             Room
             by
             
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Realm
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             might
             
             
               lawfully
               defend
               the
               same
            
             ,
             and
             
               punish
               such
               as
               went
               about
               to
               deprive
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             into
             the
             
               Doings
               of
               Princes
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             that
             such
             Kings
             as
             were
             most
             Politick
             ,
             and
             had
             any
             least
             doubt
             or
             suspicion
             of
             Troubles
             about
             the
             Title
             ,
             
             after
             their
             Deaths
             ,
             have
             caused
             their
             sons
             to
             be
             
               Crowned
               in
               their
               own
               days
            
             ,
             trusting
             more
             to
             this
             than
             to
             their
             
               Title
               by
               Succession
            
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             
               lawfully
               and
               lineally
               descended
            
             .
             And
             of
             this
             I
             could
             alledge
             you
             many
             Examples
             out
             of
             divers
             Countreys
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             France
             ,
             since
             the
             last
             line
             of
             Capetus
             came
             unto
             that
             Crown
             ,
             for
             this
             did
             
               Hugh
               Capetus
            
             himself
             to
             procure
             to
             be
             done
             to
             Robert
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             days
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             did
             King
             Robert
             procure
             for
             his
             younger
             son
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             as
             Gerard
             holdeth
             ,
             
             and
             excluded
             his
             Elder
             only
             by
             Crowning
             Henry
             in
             his
             own
             days
             :
             Henry
             also
             did
             intreat
             the
             States
             of
             France
             (
             as
             before
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             
             )
             to
             admit
             and
             Crown
             Philip
             the
             First
             ,
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             whilst
             himself
             reigned
             ,
             
             and
             this
             man's
             Son
             
               Luys
               le
               Cros
            
             did
             the
             same
             also
             unto
             two
             Sons
             of
             his
             .
             First
             to
             Philip
             ,
             
             and
             after
             his
             death
             to
             Luys
             the
             younger
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             seventh
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             for
             more
             assuring
             of
             his
             Son
             named
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ,
             intreated
             the
             Realm
             to
             Admit
             and
             Crown
             him
             also
             in
             his
             own
             days
             ,
             with
             that
             great
             solemnity
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             very
             same
             cause
             of
             Security
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             always
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             is
             sworn
             and
             admitted
             by
             the
             Realm
             ,
             during
             his
             Father's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             The
             same
             consideration
             also
             moved
             King
             David
             to
             Crown
             his
             son
             Solomon
             in
             his
             own
             days
             ,
             
             as
             afterwards
             more
             in
             particular
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             and
             finally
             our
             King
             Henry
             also
             the
             second
             of
             England
             considering
             the
             alteration
             that
             the
             Realm
             had
             
             made
             in
             admitting
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             
             before
             him
             ,
             against
             
               the
               Order
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               by
               propinquity
               of
               Bloud
               :
            
             and
             fearing
             the
             like
             might
             happen
             also
             after
             him
             ,
             caused
             his
             eldest
             son
             ,
             named
             likewise
             Henry
             ,
             to
             be
             Crowned
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             England
             had
             two
             King
             Henrys
             living
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             with
             equal
             Authority
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             16
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1170.
             
             But
             his
             Device
             had
             no
             good
             success
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             Younger
             made
             War
             soon
             after
             upon
             King
             Henry
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             had
             both
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             many
             Nobles
             of
             England
             and
             Normandy
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             thing
             hath
             never
             been
             put
             in
             practice
             again
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             yet
             hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             what
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             world
             was
             in
             those
             days
             of
             the
             
               force
               of
               Coronation
               and
               Admission
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
            
             and
             how
             little
             
               Propinquity
               of
               Bloud
            
             prevaileth
             without
             that
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             more
             ample
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             and
             fuller
             conclusion
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             laid
             down
             also
             in
             this
             place
             some
             number
             of
             the
             most
             notorious
             Examples
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             have
             read
             many
             ,
             )
             wherein
             the
             Common-wealth
             upon
             just
             Occasions
             hath
             extended
             her
             Authority
             to
             alter
             the
             
               natural
               course
               of
               Succession
               by
               Birth
            
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             the
             thing
             requireth
             some
             little
             study
             and
             looking
             over
             some
             Notes
             that
             I
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             Stories
             ,
             for
             help
             of
             Memory
             ,
             I
             shall
             deferr
             it
             until
             our
             next
             Meeting
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             I
             shall
             by
             God's
             Grace
             make
             this
             point
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             so
             end
             my
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             that
             I
             have
             been
             much
             longer
             than
             at
             the
             beginning
             I
             purposed
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             desire
             much
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             our
             
               Temporal
               Lawyer
            
             ,
             here
             present
             ,
             who
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             )
             hath
             matter
             to
             say
             of
             more
             delectation
             and
             pleasure
             than
             this
             ,
             though
             you
             of
             your
             courtesies
             have
             done
             me
             so
             much
             favour
             as
             to
             hear
             me
             
             hitherto
             with
             patience
             and
             attention
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             whole
             company
             answered
             ,
             that
             not
             with
             patience
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             delight
             and
             contentation
             they
             had
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             would
             do
             the
             
               Temporal
               Lawyer
            
             also
             in
             his
             turn
             ;
             But
             yet
             they
             desired
             him
             that
             nothing
             of
             this
             discourse
             might
             be
             omitted
             ,
             but
             wholly
             finished
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             gave
             very
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             opened
             many
             important
             Points
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             never
             thought
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             they
             parted
             for
             that
             night
             ,
             every
             man
             unto
             his
             Lodging
             and
             Habitation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             How
             the
             next
             in
             Succession
             by
             Propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             hath
             often-times
             been
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Cemmonwealth
             ,
             and
             other
             further
             off
             admitted
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             where
             Succession
             prevaileth
             ;
             with
             many
             Examples
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Israel
             and
             Spain
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             next
             Meeting
             the
             Civilian
             came
             in
             very
             pensive
             ,
             as
             though
             his
             head
             had
             been
             full
             of
             study
             ,
             where
             being
             asked
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             revolved
             many
             Stories
             since
             his
             departure
             about
             the
             point
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             had
             found
             such
             store
             and
             great
             variety
             of
             matter
             ,
             as
             he
             knew
             not
             well
             where
             to
             end
             :
             For
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               if
               I
               should
               begin
               with
               the
            
             Grecian
             
               Kings
               before-mentioned
               ,
               it
               were
               infinite
               that
               might
               be
               alledged
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               some
               man
               would
               say
               they
               were
               too
               too
               old
               ,
               and
               far-fetched
               Examples
               ,
               and
               
               cannot
               be
               Presidents
               to
               us
               in
               these
               ages
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               if
               I
               lay
               before
               you
               the
               Examples
               of
            
             Roman
             
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               put
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Right
               of
               Succession
               :
               the
               same
               men
               perhaps
               will
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               force
               and
               injury
               of
               mutinous
               Souldiers
               ,
               whereunto
               that
               Common-wealth
               was
               greatly
               subject
               .
               And
               if
               I
               should
               bring
               forth
               any
               Presidents
               and
               Examples
               of
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               some
               others
               might
               chance
               to
               reply
               that
               this
               was
               by
               particular
               priviledge
               ,
               wherein
               God
               Almighty
               would
               deal
               and
               dispose
               of
               things
               against
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               mans
               saw
               ,
               as
               best
               liked
               himself
               whose
               will
               is
               more
               than
               saw
               ,
               and
               whose
               Actions
               are
               right
               it self
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               limited
               by
               no
               Rule
               or
               Law
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               yet
               that
               this
               is
               not
               properly
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               our
               Question
               demandeth
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             some
             man
             would
             reply
             ,
             and
             therefore
             having
             store
             enough
             of
             plain
             and
             evident
             matter
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             exception
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             happened
             in
             settled
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             those
             nearer
             home
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             of
             Succession
             is
             received
             and
             established
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
            
             and
             England
             :
             but
             yet
             putting
             you
             in
             mind
             before
             I
             pass
             any
             further
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             much
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             
             how
             God
             dealt
             is
             this
             point
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             granted
             to
             them
             that
             they
             should
             have
             the
             same
             Government
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             other
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             had
             ,
             whose
             Kings
             did
             ordinarily
             reign
             by
             Succession
             ,
             as
             ours
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             as
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Jews
             did
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             God
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             their
             first
             Kings
             ,
             would
             shew
             plainly
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             Succeeding
             of
             the
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             Birth
             and
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             (
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             should
             prevail
             )
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             precisely
             necessary
             ,
             but
             that
             ▪
             upon
             just
             causes
             it
             might
             be
             altered
             .
          
           
           
             For
             proof
             whereof
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             ,
             albeit
             he
             made
             Saul
             a
             true
             and
             lawful
             King
             over
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             also
             gave
             him
             all
             Kingly
             Priviledges
             ,
             Benefits
             and
             Prerogatives
             belonging
             to
             that
             Degree
             and
             State
             ,
             whereof
             one
             Principal
             (
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             )
             is
             to
             have
             his
             children
             succeed
             after
             him
             in
             the
             Crown
             :
             Yet
             after
             his
             death
             God
             suffered
             not
             any
             one
             of
             his
             generation
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             many
             children
             ,
             
             and
             among
             others
             Ishbosheth
             a
             Prince
             of
             40
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             whom
             Abner
             the
             General
             Captain
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             with
             eleven
             Tribes
             followed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             their
             Lawful
             Lord
             and
             Master
             by
             Succession
             ,
             until
             God
             checked
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             induced
             them
             to
             reject
             him
             ,
             though
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             descent
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             to
             David
             newly
             elected
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             stranger
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             no
             Kin
             at
             all
             to
             the
             King
             deceased
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             say
             here
             that
             this
             was
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             Saul
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             rejected
             ,
             I
             do
             confess
             it
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             nothing
             against
             our
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             pretend
             not
             that
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             is
             next
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             can
             justly
             be
             put
             back
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             his
             own
             defects
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Father
             may
             prejudicate
             the
             Sons
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Son
             have
             no
             part
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             this
             example
             not
             only
             of
             Ishbosheth
             that
             was
             punished
             ,
             and
             deprived
             for
             the
             offence
             of
             Saul
             his
             Father
             (
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             been
             proclaimed
             King
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             but
             also
             of
             
             Jonathan's
             ,
             
             Saul's
             son
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             good
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             praised
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             being
             slain
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             leaving
             a
             son
             named
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             back
             also
             ,
             though
             by
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
             he
             had
             great
             Interest
             in
             the
             Succession
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             and
             much
             before
             David
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             David
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             Crown
             by
             Election
             ,
             free
             Consent
             and
             Admission
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             plainly
             testifies
             (
             though
             by
             motion
             and
             direction
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             )
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             I
             think
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             given
             unto
             him
             therewith
             all
             Kingly
             Priviledges
             ,
             Prehemin●nces
             and
             Regalities
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             as
             was
             convenient
             to
             such
             a
             state
             ;
             and
             among
             others
             the
             Scripture
             expressly
             nameth
             ,
             that
             in
             particular
             it
             was
             assured
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Seed
               should
               Reign
               after
               ●im
               ,
            
             
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             this
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             any
             of
             〈◊〉
             persons
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             Order
             of
             Succession
             it
             should
             seem
             to
             appertain
             ,
             )
             〈◊〉
             nor
             to
             any
             of
             their
             off-spring
             or
             descents
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             younger
             and
             tenth
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             only
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             touched
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             recounteth
             how
             Adonias
             ,
             
             David's
             elder
             son
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             rare
             beauty
             and
             a
             very
             Godly
             young
             Prince
             ,
             seeing
             his
             Father
             now
             very
             old
             and
             impotent
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             on
             his
             Death
             bed
             ,
             and
             himself
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             antiquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             his
             elder
             brother
             that
             was
             slain
             before
             ,
             )
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             have
             proclaimed
             himself
             
               Heir
               apparent
            
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             before
             his
             Father
             dyed
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             had
             ordained
             a
             great
             Assembly
             and
             Banquet
             ,
             had
             called
             unto
             it
             both
             the
             High-Priest
             Abiathar
             ,
             
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             General
             Captain
             of
             all
             the
             Army
             of
             Israel
             ,
             named
             Joab
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             were
             sons
             to
             King
             David
             ,
             saving
             only
             Solomon
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             other
             Princes
             and
             great
             Men
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             of
             that
             Estate
             ,
             and
             had
             prepared
             for
             them
             a
             great
             Feast
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             meaning
             that
             very
             day
             to
             proclaim
             himself
             
               Heir
               apparent
            
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             
             as
             indeed
             by
             Succession
             of
             bloud
             it
             appertained
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             this
             he
             attempted
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             by
             counsil
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             very
             old
             and
             impotent
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             no
             order
             at
             all
             for
             his
             Successor
             ,
             and
             moreover
             Adonias
             had
             understood
             ,
             how
             that
             Barsabee
             ,
             Solomon's
             Mother
             ,
             had
             some
             hope
             to
             have
             her
             son
             reign
             after
             David
             ,
             upon
             a
             certain
             promise
             that
             David
             in
             his
             youth
             had
             made
             unto
             her
             thereof
             ,
             as
             also
             she
             had
             in
             the
             special
             favour
             and
             friendship
             which
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Zadok
             the
             Priest
             ,
             (
             who
             could
             do
             much
             with
             the
             old
             King
             David
             )
             did
             bear
             unto
             her
             son
             Solomon
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             Queen
             Barsabee
             and
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             coming
             together
             to
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             lay
             on
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             putting
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             promise
             and
             oath
             made
             to
             Barsabe
             for
             the
             preferment
             of
             her
             son
             ,
             and
             shewing
             besides
             ,
             how
             that
             Adonias
             without
             his
             order
             and
             consent
             had
             gathered
             an
             Assembly
             to
             make
             himself
             King
             even
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             (
             which
             did
             put
             the
             old
             King
             in
             very
             great
             fear
             and
             danger
             ;
             )
             and
             further
             also
             telling
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             pleased
             him
             well
             .
             )
             
               quod
               oculi
               totius
            
             Israel
             
               in
               eum
               respicerent
               ,
               ut
               indicaret
               eis
               ,
            
             
             
               quis
               sederet
               in
               solio
               suo
               post
               ipsum
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
            
             Israel
             
               were
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               whom
               he
               would
               commend
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               sit
               in
               his
               seat
               after
               him
               ,
            
             which
             was
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             that
             
               the
               whole
               Commonwealth
               referred
               it
               to
               his
               choice
               ,
               which
               of
               his
               sons
               should
               reign
               after
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Reasons
             and
             Perswasions
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             
             )
             the
             good
             old
             King
             was
             content
             that
             they
             should
             take
             Solomon
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             upon
             the
             Kings
             own
             Mule
             ,
             
             and
             carry
             him
             about
             the
             streets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             accompanyed
             with
             his
             Guard
             and
             Court
             ,
             and
             crying
             with
             sound
             of
             Trumpets
             
               Vivat
               Rex
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Zadok
             the
             Priest
             should
             anoint
             
             and
             after
             that
             he
             should
             be
             brought
             back
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             
               Royal
               Throne
            
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             he
             was
             :
             at
             what
             time
             King
             David
             himself
             being
             not
             able
             through
             impotency
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             did
             him
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             from
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lay
             :
             for
             so
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Ad●ravit
               Rex
               in
               lectulo
               suo
            
             ,
             King
             David
             adored
             his
             son
             Solomon
             thus
             Crowned
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             Bed
             ,
             all
             which
             no
             doubt
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             humane
             means
             and
             policy
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             confess
             that
             it
             was
             principally
             by
             the
             especial
             Instinct
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             sequel
             and
             success
             we
             see
             ;
             
             so
             that
             hereby
             also
             we
             are
             taught
             that
             these
             &
             the
             like
             determinations
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Magistrates
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             about
             admitting
             or
             refusing
             of
             Princes
             to
             Reign
             or
             not
             to
             Reign
             over
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             designments
             are
             to
             good
             ends
             ,
             and
             for
             just
             respects
             and
             causes
             ,
             are
             allowed
             also
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             often
             times
             are
             his
             own
             special
             drifts
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             come
             from
             man.
             
          
           
             
             Whereof
             no
             one
             thing
             can
             give
             a
             more
             evident
             proof
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             ensued
             afterwards
             to
             Prince
             Rehoboam
             ,
             the
             lawful
             Son
             and
             Heir
             of
             this
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             Fathers
             death
             coming
             to
             Sichem
             where
             all
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             gather'd
             together
             ,
             
             for
             his
             Coronation
             and
             Admission
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Right
             by
             Succession
             .
             For
             until
             that
             time
             we
             see
             he
             was
             not
             accounted
             true
             King
             ,
             though
             his
             Father
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             the
             People
             began
             to
             propose
             unto
             him
             certain
             conditions
             ,
             for
             taking
             away
             of
             some
             hard
             and
             heavy
             Impositions
             ,
             laid
             upon
             them
             by
             Solomon
             his
             Father
             ,
             (
             an
             evident
             President
             of
             the
             Oath
             and
             conditions
             that
             Princes
             do
             swear
             unto
             in
             these
             〈◊〉
             at
             their
             Coronation
             ,
             )
             whereunto
             when
             Rehoboam
             refused
             to
             yield
             ,
             ten
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Twelve
             〈◊〉
             to
             admit
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             chose
             rather
             
             one
             Jeroboam
             ,
             Rehoboam's
             servant
             ,
             
             that
             was
             a
             meer
             stranger
             and
             but
             of
             poor
             percentage
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             their
             lawful
             King
             ,
             
             and
             God
             allowed
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             in
             express
             words
             doth
             testify
             :
             and
             when
             
               Rehoboam
               ▪
            
             that
             took
             himself
             to
             be
             openly
             injured
             hereby
             ,
             would
             by
             Arms
             have
             pursued
             his
             Title
             ,
             and
             had
             gathered
             together
             an
             Army
             of
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourscore
             thousand
             chosen
             Souldiers
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             )
             to
             punish
             these
             Rebells
             ,
             as
             he
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             these
             ten
             Tribes
             to
             their
             due
             Obedience
             of
             their
             natural
             Princes
             :
             God
             appeared
             unto
             one
             Semeia
             ,
             an
             Holy
             man
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             go
             to
             the
             Camp
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             plainly
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             their
             Brethren
             that
             had
             chosen
             another
             King
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             man
             should
             go
             home
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             live
             quietly
             under
             the
             King
             which
             each
             Party
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             that
             tumult
             ,
             which
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Solomon
             had
             permitted
             and
             allowed
             of
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             by
             the
             way
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             touch
             out
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             Common●wealth
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             may
             give
             light
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             after
             I
             am
             to
             treat
             of
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             permitted
             and
             allowed
             this
             in
             his
             own
             Common-wealth
             that
             was
             to
             be
             the
             example
             and
             pattern
             of
             all
             other
             that
             should
             ensue
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             approveth
             also
             the
             same
             in
             other
             Realms
             ,
             when
             just
             occasions
             are
             offered
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Realm
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             punishment
             of
             the
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             of
             some
             Princes
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             line
             of
             Succession
             be
             altered
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             to
             pass
             on
             further
             ,
             
             and
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Spain
             ,
             supposing
             ever
             this
             ground
             of
             God's
             Oodinance
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             First
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Spain
             hath
             had
             three
             or
             four
             Races
             or
             Descents
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             France
             also
             and
             England
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Race
             was
             from
             the
             Goths
             ,
             which
             
             began
             their
             Reign
             in
             Spain
             after
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             416.
             to
             whom
             the
             Spaniard
             referreth
             all
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             the
             Frenchman
             doth
             to
             the
             
               German
               Franks
            
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             which
             entred
             France
             and
             England
             in
             the
             very
             same
             age
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             did
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Race
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Kings
             endured
             by
             the
             space
             of
             300
             Years
             ,
             until
             Spain
             lost
             unto
             the
             Moores
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Race
             is
             from
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             that
             was
             chosen
             first
             King
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Mountain-Countrey
             of
             Spain
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             by
             the
             Moores
             ,
             
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             717
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             touched
             ,
             which
             Race
             continued
             and
             encreased
             ,
             and
             added
             Kingdom
             unto
             Kingdom
             for
             the
             space
             of
             other
             three
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             until
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1034.
             when
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             Major
             King
             of
             Navarre
             got
             unto
             his
             Power
             the
             Earldom
             also
             of
             Aragon
             and
             Castilia
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             divided
             them
             among
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             second
             son
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Ferdinando
            
             ,
             sirnamed
             afterward
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             he
             gave
             not
             only
             the
             said
             Earldom
             of
             Castilia
             with
             Title
             of
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             by
             marrying
             also
             of
             the
             Sister
             of
             
               Don
               Dermudo
            
             King
             of
             Leon
             and
             Asturias
             ,
             he
             joined
             all
             those
             Kingdoms
             together
             ,
             
             and
             so
             began
             from
             that
             day
             forward
             the
             third
             Race
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Navar
             to
             reign
             in
             Castel
             ,
             and
             so
             endured
             for
             five
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             
             until
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1540.
             when
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             entred
             to
             Reign
             there
             by
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               Don
               Ferdinando
            
             sirnam●d
             
               the
               Catholick
            
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             fourth
             Race
             of
             Spanish
             Kings
             after
             the
             Roman's
             ,
             
             which
             endureth
             until
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
             And
             albeit
             in
             all
             these
             four
             Races
             and
             Ranks
             of
             Royal
             Descents
             ,
             divers
             Examples
             might
             be
             alledged
             for
             manifest
             proof
             of
             my
             purpose
             :
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             deal
             with
             the
             first
             Race
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Councils
             of
             Toledo
             before-alledged
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             holden
             in
             that
             very
             time
             )
             that
             in
             those
             days
             express
             
             Election
             was
             joined
             with
             Succession
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Suintilla
             and
             putting
             back
             of
             all
             his
             Children
             :
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Election
             and
             Approbation
             of
             King
             Sisinando
             that
             was
             further
             off
             by
             Succession
             ,
             hath
             been
             insinuated
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Council
             of
             that
             age
             in
             Toledo
             ,
             it
             is
             decreed
             expressly
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Si
               quis
               tali●
               meditatus
               fuerit
            
             (
             talking
             of
             pretending
             to
             be
             King
             )
             
               quem
               nec
               electio
               omnium
               perfecit
               ,
               nec
               Gothicae
               gentis
               nobilitas
               ad
               hunc
               honoris
               apicem
               trahit
               :
               sit
               consortio
               Catholicorum
               privatus
               ,
               &
               Divino
               anathemate
               condemnatus
               .
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               imagin
            
             (
             said
             these
             Fathers
             )
             
               or
               go
               about
               to
               aspire
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               whom
               the
               Election
               and
               Choice
               of
               all
               the
               Realm
               doth
               not
               make
               perfect
               ,
               nor
               the
               Nobility
               of
               the
            
             Gothish
             
               Nation
               doth
               draw
               to
               the
               height
               of
               this
               Dignity
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deprived
               of
               all
               Catholick
               Society
               ,
               and
               damned
               by
               the
               Curse
               of
               Almighty
               God.
            
             By
             which
             words
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Gothish
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             nearness
             by
             Succession
             was
             required
             for
             the
             making
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             the
             Choice
             or
             Admission
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Council
             putteth
             the
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Title
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             determination
             was
             made
             in
             another
             Council
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             before
             this
             that
             I
             have
             alledged
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
             
               Nullus
               apud
               nos
               presumptione
               regnum
               arripiat
               ,
               sed
               defuncto
               in
               pace
               Principe
               ,
               optimates
               Gentis
               cum
               sacerdotibus
               successorem
               regni
               communi
               concilio
               constituant
               .
            
             Which
             in
             English
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               with
               us
               snatch
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               presumption
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               Prince
               being
               dead
               in
               peace
               ,
               let
               the
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Nation
               together
               with
               the
               Priests
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               appoint
               the
               Successor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               Common
               Council
               .
            
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               enter
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               presumption
               of
               Succession
               alone
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               Lords
               Temporal
               and
               Spiritual
               ,
               by
               common
               voice
               ,
               see
               what
               is
               best
               for
               the
               Weal-Publick
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             antient
             Decrees
             ,
             
             albeit
             in
             the
             second
             race
             of
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             ,
             
             the
             Law
             of
             Succession
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             was
             renewed
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             established
             than
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             antient
             Bishop
             of
             Tuys
             and
             Molina
             ,
             and
             other
             Spanish
             Writers
             do
             testify
             :
             
             yet
             that
             the
             next
             in
             Bloud
             was
             oftentimes
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             these
             Examples
             following
             shall
             testify
             ,
             as
             briefly
             recounted
             as
             I
             can
             possibly
             .
          
           
             
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             dyed
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             737
             ,
             &
             left
             a
             son
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Favilla
            
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             two
             Years
             only
             .
             After
             whose
             death
             none
             of
             his
             Children
             were
             admitted
             for
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             left
             divers
             ,
             as
             all
             Writers
             do
             testify
             .
             But
             as
             
               Don
               Lucas
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tuy
             a
             very
             antient
             Author
             writeth
             ,
             
             
               Aldefonsus
               Catholicus
               ab
               universo
               populo
               Gothorum
               eligitur
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Chronicler
             Moralis
             doth
             translate
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             )
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Catholick
            
             ,
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             King
             by
             all
             voices
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Nation
             .
             This
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             was
             son
             in
             Law
             to
             the
             former
             King
             Favilla
             ,
             as
             Morales
             saith
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             his
             daughter
             Ermenesenda
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             preferred
             before
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Sons
             ,
             only
             for
             that
             they
             were
             young
             and
             unable
             to
             Govern
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Historiographer
             testifyeth
             .
             And
             how
             well
             this
             fell
             out
             for
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             how
             excellent
             a
             King
             this
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             proved
             ,
             Morales
             sheweth
             at
             large
             ,
             
             from
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             his
             thirteenth
             Book
             unto
             the
             seventeenth
             ,
             and
             Sebastianus
             Bishop
             of
             Salamanca
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             writeth
             that
             for
             his
             Valiant
             Acts
             he
             was
             sirnam'd
             
               the
               Great
            
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             Famous
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             succeeded
             his
             son
             
               Don
               Fruela
            
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Noble
             King
             for
             ten
             Years
             space
             ,
             and
             had
             divers
             excellent
             Victories
             against
             the
             Moores
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             declining
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             he
             became
             hateful
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             he
             put
             to
             death
             
             wrongfully
             his
             own
             Brother
             
               Don
               Vimerano
            
             a
             Prince
             of
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             
             and
             rarely
             beloved
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             he
             was
             himself
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             768
             And
             albeit
             this
             King
             left
             two
             goodly
             children
             behind
             him
             ,
             which
             were
             lawfully
             begotten
             upon
             his
             Queen
             
               Dona
               Munia
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             a
             son
             called
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             daughter
             called
             
               Dona
               Ximea
            
             :
             
             yet
             for
             the
             hatred
             conceived
             against
             their
             Father
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             admitted
             by
             the
             Realm
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             his
             Cousin
             German
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Aurelio
            
             brothers
             son
             to
             
               Don
               Alonso
               the
               Catholick
            
             ,
             
             was
             preferred
             ,
             and
             reigned
             peaceably
             six
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             dying
             without
             issue
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             was
             not
             yet
             ended
             against
             the
             memory
             of
             King
             Fruela
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             yet
             admit
             any
             of
             his
             Generation
             ,
             but
             rather
             excluded
             them
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             admitted
             a
             Brother
             in
             Law
             of
             his
             named
             
               Don
               Silo
            
             ,
             
             that
             was
             married
             to
             his
             sister
             
               Dona
               Adosinda
            
             ,
             daughter
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Noble
             King
             Catholick
             Alonso
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             here
             we
             see
             twice
             the
             right
             Heirs
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Fruela
            
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             were
             put
             back
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Don
               Silo
            
             being
             dead
             without
             issue
             ,
             
             a●
             also
             
               Don
               Aurelio
            
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             anger
             against
             King
             Fruela
             being
             now
             well
             asswaged
             ,
             they
             admitted
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             his
             foresaid
             son
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             younger
             ,
             sirnamed
             afterwards
             
               the
               Chast
            
             ,
             whom
             now
             twice
             before
             they
             had
             put
             back
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             admitted
             him
             ,
             though
             his
             Reign
             at
             the
             first
             endured
             very
             little
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             certain
             bastard
             uncle
             of
             his
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Mauregato
            
             by
             help
             of
             the
             Moores
             put
             him
             out
             ,
             
             and
             reigned
             by
             force
             six
             years
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             dying
             without
             issue
             ,
             the
             matter
             came
             in
             deliberation
             again
             ,
             whether
             the
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             chast
             that
             yet
             lived
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             hidden
             in
             a
             Monastery
             
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             should
             return
             again
             to
             Govern
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             his
             Cousin-german
             
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             son
             to
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             the
             Prince
             Vimerano
             (
             whom
             we
             shewed
             before
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             by
             this
             mans
             Father
             King
             Fruela
             )
             should
             be
             elected
             in
             his
             place
             .
             And
             the
             Realm
             of
             Spain
             determined
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             though
             he
             were
             much
             further
             off
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             within
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             also
             (
             for
             that
             he
             had
             been
             made
             Deacon●
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             partly
             for
             that
             he
             was
             judged
             for
             the
             more
             Valiant
             and
             Able
             Prince
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             made
             more
             acquainted
             now
             with
             the
             Life
             of
             Monks
             and
             Religious
             men
             than
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             having
             first
             been
             brought
             up
             among
             them
             for
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Years
             space
             ,
             whilst
             
               Don
               Aurelio
            
             and
             
               Don
               Silo
            
             reigned
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Fruela
             ,
             and
             secondly
             again
             other
             six
             Years
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Mauregato
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             esteemed
             the
             other
             to
             be
             fitter
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             different
             memories
             of
             their
             two
             Fathers
             ,
             King
             Fruela
             and
             Prince
             Vimerano
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             was
             hateful
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             most
             dear
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             neither
             do
             any
             of
             the
             four
             antient
             Bishops
             ,
             Historiographers
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Toledo
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Salamanca
            
             or
             Ture
             ,
             that
             lived
             all
             about
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             wrote
             the
             Story
             ,
             reprehend
             this
             fact
             of
             the
             Realm
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             put
             any
             doubt
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             or
             not
             for
             the
             causes
             before-recited
             .
          
           
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             three
             years
             reign
             ,
             this
             King
             Vermudo
             being
             weary
             of
             Kingly
             life
             ,
             and
             feeling
             some
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             being
             Deacon
             ,
             he
             had
             forsaken
             the
             life
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             married
             (
             though
             by
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Morales
             saith
             ,
             
             )
             and
             entangled
             himself
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             resigned
             willingly
             the
             Government
             unto
             his
             said
             Cousin
             ,
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Chaste
             ,
             and
             
             himself
             lived
             after
             a
             Private
             Life
             for
             divers
             Years
             ;
             But
             this
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             who
             now
             the
             fourth
             time
             had
             been
             deprived
             of
             his
             Succession
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             ,
             deceived
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             that
             accounted
             him
             a
             Monk
             ,
             for
             he
             proved
             the
             most
             valiant
             and
             excellent
             King
             that
             ever
             that
             Nation
             had
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             vertue
             ,
             valour
             ,
             victories
             against
             the
             Moores
             ,
             building
             of
             Towns
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Monasteries
             and
             other
             such
             Works
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Morales
             recounteth
             :
             and
             he
             reigned
             after
             his
             last
             Admission
             one
             and
             fifty
             years
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             friendship
             with
             King
             Charles
             the
             Great
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             time
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             man
             among
             other
             most
             noble
             Exploits
             so
             tamed
             the
             Moors
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             during
             his
             days
             ,
             
             he
             never
             paid
             that
             cruel
             and
             horrible
             Tribute
             which
             before
             and
             after
             was
             paid
             by
             the
             Christians
             to
             the
             Moors
             ,
             
             which
             was
             an
             hundred
             young
             Maids
             and
             fifty
             Sons
             of
             Gentlemen
             every
             Year
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             among
             those
             Infidel
             Tyrants
             ▪
             And
             finally
             this
             man
             ,
             after
             so
             much
             Affliction
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             renowned
             Princes
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             who
             left
             no
             Children
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             would
             never
             marry
             ,
             but
             lived
             all
             his
             Life
             in
             Chastity
             ;
             there
             succeeded
             to
             him
             by
             Election
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             ,
             
             son
             to
             the
             former
             said
             King
             
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             gave
             this
             Man
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ;
             
             of
             whose
             Election
             Morales
             writeth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Muerto
               el
               Rey
               Don
               Alonso
               el
               casto
               ,
               sue
               eligido
               por
               los
               perlados
               y
               grandes
               del
               reyno
               ,
               el
               Rey
               Don
               Ramiro
               primero
               deste
               nombre
               ,
               hyio
               del
               Rey
               Don
               Vermudo
               el
               diacono
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               King
            
             Don
             Alonso
             
               the
               chast
               being
               dead
               ,
               there
               was
               chosen
               King
               by
               the
               Prelats
               and
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             Don
             Ramiro
             
               the
               first
               of
               this
               Name
               ,
               son
               of
               King
            
             Vermudo
             
               the
               Deacon
            
             ,
             who
             resigned
             his
             Crown
             to
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             ,
             albeit
             
             this
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             was
             next
             in
             Bloud
             to
             the
             Succession
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             without
             Children
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             chosen
             by
             the
             States
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             said
             in
             express
             words
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             albeit
             this
             Author
             
               Ambrosio
               ,
               Morales
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Spanish
             Writers
             ,
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             King
             Ramiro
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Succession
             by
             propinquity
             in
             ●loud
             was
             so
             revived
             and
             strongly
             consumed
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Spain
             was
             made
             as
             Majorasgo
             ,
             
             as
             he
             termeth
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             an
             Inheritance
             so
             entailed
             and
             tied
             only
             to
             the
             next
             in
             bloud
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             to
             alter
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             the
             King
             always
             caused
             his
             Eldest
             son
             to
             be
             named
             King
             or
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             ever
             to
             be
             sworn
             by
             the
             Realm
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             find
             this
             Ordinance
             and
             Succession
             oftentimes
             to
             have
             been
             broken
             upon
             several
             considerations
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             himself
             in
             that
             very
             chapter
             confesseth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             after
             some
             descents
             from
             this
             man
             ,
             which
             were
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             man's
             son
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             
               Don
               Garzia
            
             and
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             all
             four
             Kings
             by
             Orderly
             Succession
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             924
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             the
             Second
             dying
             left
             four
             Sons
             and
             one
             Daughter
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             State
             of
             Spain
             displaced
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             their
             Uncle
             
               Don
               Fruela
            
             second
             brother
             to
             their
             Father
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             ,
             
             and
             Morales
             saith
             that
             there
             appeareth
             no
             other
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             that
             these
             Sons
             of
             the
             King
             deceased
             ,
             were
             young
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             apt
             to
             Govern
             well
             the
             Realm
             as
             their
             Uncle
             was
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             a
             Years
             Reign
             this
             King
             Fruela
             dyed
             also
             ,
             and
             left
             divers
             Children
             at
             mans
             Estate
             ,
             and
             then
             did
             the
             Spaniards
             as
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             for
             him
             before
             ,
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             .
             For
             they
             put
             them
             all
             
             by
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             and
             chose
             for
             their
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             which
             was
             eldest
             son
             to
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             the
             Second
             ,
             before-named
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             last
             King
             ,
             saving
             one
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             also
             (
             I
             mean
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             )
             leaving
             afterwards
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             betaking
             himself
             to
             a
             Religious
             habit
             ,
             offered
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Spain
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             they
             refused
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             Brother
             (
             I
             mean
             this
             Kings
             Brother
             ,
             )
             and
             Uncle
             to
             the
             young
             Prince
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             ,
             
             who
             reigned
             19
             Years
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             most
             excellent
             King
             ,
             and
             gained
             Madrid
             from
             the
             Moors
             ,
             though
             noted
             for
             Cruelty
             ,
             for
             imprisoning
             and
             pulling
             out
             the
             eyes
             afterwards
             of
             this
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Children
             and
             Nephews
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             would
             have
             left
             his
             Habit
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             be
             King
             again
             .
             But
             this
             Fact
             my
             Author
             Morales
             excuseth
             ,
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             so
             as
             here
             you
             see
             two
             most
             manifest
             alterations
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             together
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             after
             this
             Noble
             King
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             succeeded
             as
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             his
             elder
             Son
             ,
             
               Don
               Ordinio
            
             the
             Third
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Saviour
             950.
             
             But
             this
             Succession
             endured
             no
             longer
             than
             unto
             his
             own
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             seven
             years
             ,
             for
             then
             albeit
             he
             left
             a
             Son
             ,
             named
             
               El
               Enfante
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             admitted
             ,
             but
             rather
             his
             Brother
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             the
             First
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               El
               Gordo
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Uncle
             to
             the
             young
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Alteration
             Morales
             giveth
             in
             these
             express
             words
             :
             
               el
               succeder
               en
               el
               regno
            
             ,
             
             
               al
               hermano
               ,
               fue
               por
               la
               racon
               ordinaria
               de
               ser
               el
               enfante
               ,
               Don
               Vermudo
               nino
               y
               no
               bastante
               para
               el
               govierno
               y
               difenca
               de
               la
               terra
               .
            
             Which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Kings
             Brother
             and
             not
             his
             son
             succeeded
             in
             the
             
             Crown
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             ordinary
             reason
             ,
             (
             so
             often
             before
             alledged
             )
             for
             that
             the
             Infant
             or
             young
             Prince
             Vermudo
             was
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             had
             reigned
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             named
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             ,
             the
             Third
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             years
             in
             all
             ,
             then
             was
             this
             youth
             
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             that
             is
             now
             put
             back
             )
             called
             by
             the
             Realm
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             made
             King
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Vermudo
             the
             Second
             ,
             who
             left
             after
             him
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             his
             son
             
               Don
               Vermudo
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             who
             marrying
             his
             sister
             
               Dona
               Sancha
            
             (
             that
             was
             Heir
             ,
             )
             unto
             
               Don
               Ferdinando
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Earl
             ,
             and
             then
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             second
             son
             to
             
               Don
               Sancho
               Mayor
            
             King
             of
             Navar
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             he
             join'd
             by
             these
             means
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Leon
             and
             Castile
             together
             ,
             which
             were
             separate
             before
             ,
             
             and
             so
             ended
             the
             line
             of
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             first
             Christian
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             which
             had
             endured
             now
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Navar
             entred
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             therein
             ,
             until
             the
             entrance
             of
             those
             of
             Austria
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             five
             hundred
             years
             together
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             much
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             note
             out
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             Spain
             ,
             for
             this
             first
             descent
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             ,
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             neither
             mean
             I
             to
             pass
             much
             further
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             it
             would
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             mine
             Author
             Morales
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             diligent
             that
             hath
             written
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             endeth
             here
             his
             History
             with
             King
             Vermudo
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Bloud
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             if
             I
             would
             go
             on
             further
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             want
             divers
             evident
             Examples
             also
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             
               Stephen
               Garabay
            
             another
             
             Chronicler
             of
             Spain
             doth
             touch
             in
             the
             continuation
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             whereof
             for
             Examples
             sake
             only
             I
             will
             name
             two
             or
             three
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1201.
             there
             was
             a
             Marriage
             made
             by
             King
             John
             of
             England
             for
             
               Dona
               Blancha
            
             his
             Neece
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             the
             daughter
             of
             his
             Sister
             Dame
             Eleanor
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Ninth
             of
             that
             name
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Spain
             ;
             which
             Blancha
             was
             to
             marry
             the
             Prince
             of
             France
             ,
             named
             ●uys
             ,
             
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             King
             Philip
             sirnamed
             Augustus
             ,
             which
             Luys
             was
             afterwards
             King
             of
             France
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Luys
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             was
             Father
             to
             Luys
             the
             IX
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Saint
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Lady
             Blancha
             was
             Neece
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             unto
             King
             John
             and
             to
             King
             Richard
             the
             First
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             that
             her
             Mother
             ,
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             was
             their
             sister
             ,
             and
             daughter
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             King
             John
             made
             this
             Marriage
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             was
             content
             to
             give
             for
             her
             Dowry
             ,
             
             (
             for
             that
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             recover
             them
             again
             )
             all
             those
             Towns
             and
             Countreys
             which
             the
             said
             King
             Philip
             had
             taken
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             by
             this
             King
             's
             evil
             Government
             in
             Normandy
             ;
             and
             Gascony
             and
             moreover
             promise
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Prince
             Henry
             of
             Spain
             (
             that
             was
             the
             only
             brother
             to
             the
             Lady
             Blanch
             )
             should
             die
             without
             issue
             ,
             (
             as
             after
             he
             did
             ,
             )
             then
             this
             Lady
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             also
             ;
             But
             yet
             afterwards
             the
             State
             of
             Spain
             would
             not
             perform
             this
             ,
             but
             rather
             admitted
             her
             younger
             sister
             
               Dona
               Berenguela
            
             ,
             married
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Leon
             ,
             and
             excluded
             both
             Blanch
             and
             her
             son
             the
             King
             
               S.
               Luys
            
             of
             France
             against
             the
             evident
             Right
             of
             Succession
             and
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ;
             
             and
             the
             only
             Reason
             they
             yielded
             hereof
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             to
             admit
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             Garabay
             testifieth
             .
          
           
             This
             happened
             then
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Dona
               Berenguela
            
             second
             Daughter
             of
             
             Queen
             Eleanor
             ,
             the
             English
             Woman
             ,
             was
             married
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Leon
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             
               Don
               Fernando
            
             the
             Third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             King
             of
             Castilia
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             also
             
               the
               Saint
            
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             two
             Daughters
             of
             an
             English
             Queen
             had
             two
             Kings
             Saints
             for
             their
             sons
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             the
             elder
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             younger
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             again
             ,
             about
             threescore
             years
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             named
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               de
               la
               cerda
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             born
             with
             a
             great
             gristle-hair
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             called
             Cerda
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             which
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             was
             Nephew
             to
             the
             King
             Fernando
             the
             Saint
             ,
             and
             married
             with
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Saint
             Luys
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             named
             also
             Blancha
             ,
             as
             her
             Grand-mother
             was
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             two
             Sons
             called
             Alonso
             and
             
               Hornando
               de
               la
               cerda
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prince
             their
             Father
             was
             named
             ,
             which
             Father
             of
             theirs
             dying
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Grand-father
             left
             them
             commended
             to
             the
             Realm
             as
             lawful
             Heirs
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             a
             certain
             Uncle
             of
             theirs
             named
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             younger
             Brother
             to
             their
             Father
             which
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             was
             sirnamed
             afterwards
             
               el
               bravo
            
             ,
             for
             his
             valour
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             great
             Warriour
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             to
             manage
             well
             the
             matters
             of
             War
             than
             they
             :
             he
             was
             made
             Heir
             apparent
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             back
             in
             their
             Grand-fathers
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             and
             the
             Realms
             consent
             ,
             (
             their
             father
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             )
             and
             this
             was
             done
             in
             a
             General
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Segovia
             in
             the
             year
             1276.
             
             
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             was
             made
             King
             in
             the
             year
             1284
             and
             the
             two
             Princes
             put
             into
             prison
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             their
             Uncle
             King
             Philip
             the
             Third
             of
             France
             ,
             they
             were
             let
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             certain
             Lands
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             remain
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             do
             come
             the
             Dukes
             of
             
               Medina
               Celi
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Cerda
             which
             are
             of
             much
             Nobility
             in
             Spain
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             King
             
             Philip
             ,
             that
             reigneth
             ,
             cometh
             of
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             the
             younger
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             this
             again
             when
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Cruel
               King
               of
               Castile
            
             ,
             was
             driven
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             bastard
             brother
             Henry
             the
             Second
             set
             up
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             :
             
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Lancaster
               ,
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             ,
             having
             married
             
               Dona
               Constantia
            
             the
             said
             King
             
             Peter's
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             pretended
             by
             Succession
             the
             said
             Crown
             of
             Castile
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             appertained
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             State
             of
             Spain
             denied
             it
             flatly
             ,
             and
             defended
             it
             by
             Arms
             ,
             and
             they
             prevailed
             against
             John
             of
             Gant
             ,
             
             as
             did
             also
             the
             race
             of
             Henry
             the
             Bastard
             against
             his
             lawful
             Brother
             ,
             and
             the
             race
             of
             
               Don
               Sancho
            
             the
             Uncle
             against
             his
             lawful
             Nephews
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Dona
               Berenguela
            
             against
             her
             elder
             Sister
             ;
             all
             which
             Races
             do
             reign
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             Changes
             of
             the
             
               True
               Line
            
             happened
             within
             two
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Third
             and
             principal
             descent
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             ,
             when
             this
             matter
             of
             Succession
             was
             most
             assuredly
             and
             perfectly
             established
             ,
             and
             yet
             who
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             ,
             who
             hold
             by
             the
             latter
             Titles
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             true
             and
             lawful
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             one
             Example
             will
             I
             give
             you
             more
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             I
             make
             an
             end
             with
             these
             Countreys
             .
             This
             King
             Henry
             the
             Bastard
             last
             named
             King
             of
             Spain
             had
             a
             son
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
             named
             
               John
               the
               First
            
             ,
             who
             married
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             
               Dona
               Beatrix
            
             of
             King
             Fernando
             the
             First
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             yet
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Fernando
             the
             States
             of
             Portugal
             would
             never
             agree
             to
             admit
             him
             for
             their
             King
             for
             not
             subjecting
             themselves
             by
             that
             means
             to
             the
             Castilians
             ,
             
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             they
             rather
             took
             for
             their
             King
             a
             Bastard
             Brother
             of
             the
             said
             late
             King
             
               Don
               Fernando
            
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             
               Don
               Juan
            
             ,
             a
             youth
             of
             twenty
             
             years
             old
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Master
             of
             a
             Military
             Order
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             
             named
             
               de
               Avis
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             excluded
             
               Dona
               Beatrix
            
             Queen
             of
             Castile
             that
             was
             their
             lawful
             Heir
             ,
             and
             chose
             this
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             married
             him
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Lady
             Philippe
             daughter
             of
             John
             of
             Gant
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             Blanch
             ,
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             in
             whose
             Right
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             and
             their
             Descendents
             do
             pretend
             unto
             this
             day
             a
             certain
             Interest
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             our
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             to
             discuss
             :
             But
             hereby
             we
             see
             what
             an
             ordinary
             matter
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             alter
             the
             ●ine
             of
             next
             Succession
             ,
             upon
             any
             reasonable
             consideration
             ,
             which
             they
             imagined
             to
             be
             for
             their
             Weal-Publick
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             which
             even
             now
             I
             will
             begin
             to
             t●●at
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Divres
             other
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             States
             of
             France
             and
             England
             for
             proof
             that
             the
             Next
             in
             Bloud
             are
             sometimes
             put
             back
             from
             Succession
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             had
             approved
             the
             same
             with
             good
             success
             .
          
           
             AS
             concerning
             the
             Estate
             of
             France
             ,
             
             I
             have
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             ,
             albeit
             since
             the
             Entrance
             of
             their
             first
             King
             Pharamond
             ,
             with
             his
             Franks
             ,
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             
             which
             was
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             419.
             they
             have
             never
             had
             any
             stranger
             come
             to
             wear
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Law
             Salique
             ,
             that
             forbiddeth
             Women
             to
             reign
             ,
             yet
             among
             themselves
             have
             they
             changed
             
             twice
             their
             whole
             Race
             and
             Linage
             of
             Kings
             ,
             once
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             King
             Pepin
             ,
             that
             put
             out
             the
             Line
             of
             Pharamond
             ,
             
             about
             the
             Year
             751.
             and
             again
             in
             the
             promotion
             of
             King
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             ,
             that
             put
             out
             the
             Line
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             
             in
             the
             year
             988.
             so
             as
             they
             have
             had
             three
             Descents
             and
             Races
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             Pharamond
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             of
             Capetus
             ,
             which
             endureth
             unto
             this
             present
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             altered
             now
             by
             the
             exclusion
             that
             divers
             pretend
             to
             make
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Burbon
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             before
             in
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             here
             let
             pass
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             all
             of
             the
             French
             Kings
             ;
             
             so
             that
             some
             men
             may
             say
             perhaps
             that
             
               the
               Commonwealth
               and
               Law
               of
               Succession
               was
               not
               so
               well
               settled
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Pepin
             ,
             Charles
             the
             Great
             
               and
               their
               descendents
            
             ,
             as
             also
             
               for
               that
               it
               were
               in
               very
               deed
               too
               tedious
               to
               examine
               and
               peruse
               all
               three
               Ranks
               of
               Kings
               in
               France
               ,
            
             as
             you
             will
             say
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             what
             store
             I
             have
             to
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Rank
             only
             ,
             which
             began
             with
             the
             exclusion
             and
             deposition
             of
             their
             lawful
             King
             Childerick
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             election
             of
             King
             Pepin
             ,
             as
             before
             you
             have
             heard
             at
             large
             declared
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             needful
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             again
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Pepin
             then
             sirnamed
             
               le
               Brefe
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Little
            
             ,
             
             for
             his
             small
             stature
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Giant
             in
             deeds
             ,
             )
             being
             made
             King
             of
             France
             by
             meer
             Election
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             751.
             after
             22
             Kings
             that
             had
             reigned
             of
             the
             first
             Line
             of
             Pharamond
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             more
             than
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             famous
             and
             worthy
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             reigned
             18
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             left
             his
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             by
             Succession
             unto
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             Charles
             sirnamed
             afterwards
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             
             for
             his
             famous
             and
             Heroical
             Acts.
             And
             albeit
             the
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             appertained
             unto
             him
             alone
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Succession
             ,
             
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             his
             Father
             being
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             his
             eldest
             son
             :
             yet
             would
             the
             Realm
             of
             France
             shew
             her
             Authoriin
             his
             Admission
             ,
             
             which
             Gerard
             setteth
             down
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Estant
               Pepin
               decide
               ,
               les
               Francois
               esleurent
               Rois
               ,
               Charles
               &
               Carlomon
               ,
               ses
               fils
               ,
               a
               la
               charge
               ,
               qu'ils
               paertageroient
               entre
               eux
               ,
               egalement
               ,
               le
               Royaume
               .
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             King
             Pipin
             
               being
               dead
               ,
               the
            
             Frenchmen
             
               chose
               for
               their
               Kings
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
            
             Charles
             and
             Carlomon
             ,
             
               with
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               part
               equally
               between
               them
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             Wherein
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             besides
             Succession
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             heavy
             Condition
             laid
             upon
             the
             Heir
             to
             part
             half
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             with
             his
             younger
             brother
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             words
             hath
             Eginard
             an
             antient
             French
             Writer
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             this
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             French
             
               State
               in
               a
               publick
               Assembly
               did
               chuse
               two
               Princes
               to
               be
               their
               Kings
               ,
               with
               express
               condition
               to
               divide
               the
               Realm
               equally
               ,
            
             as
             
               Francis
               Belforest
            
             cites
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             two
             French
             Authors
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             Gerard
             and
             Belforest
             ,
             )
             I
             shall
             use
             principally
             hereafter
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             citations
             .
          
           
             After
             three
             years
             that
             these
             two
             Brethren
             had
             reigned
             together
             ,
             King
             Carlomon
             the
             younger
             died
             ,
             
             and
             left
             many
             sones
             ,
             the
             elder
             whereof
             was
             named
             Adalgise
             ,
             but
             Belforest
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lords
            
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             of
             France
             
               swore
               fidelity
               and
               obedience
               to
            
             Charles
             ,
             
               without
               any
               respect
               or
               regard
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Carlomon
             ,
             
               who
               yet
               by
               Right
               of
               Succession
               should
               have
               been
               preferred
               ,
            
             and
             
               Paulus
               Aemilius
            
             a
             Latine
             Writer
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Proceres
               regni
               ad
            
             Carolum
             
               ultro
               venientes
               Regem
               eum
               totius
               Galliae
               salutarunt
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Realm
               coming
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               unto
            
             Charles
             ,
             
               saluted
               him
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             whereby
             is
             shewen
             that
             this
             exclusion
             of
             
             the
             Children
             of
             Carlomon
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             force
             or
             tyranny
             ,
             but
             by
             free
             deliberation
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             After
             Charles
             the
             Great
             reigned
             by
             Succession
             his
             onely
             son
             Luy●
             the
             First
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               de
               Bonnaire
            
             of
             his
             Courtesy
             ,
             who
             entring
             to
             reign
             in
             the
             year
             817.
             with
             great
             applause
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             exceeding
             grateful
             memory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             yet
             afterward
             at
             the
             pursuit
             principally
             of
             his
             own
             three
             sons
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             Lothair
             ,
             
             Pepin
             and
             Luys
             ,
             )
             deposed
             ,
             first
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Lions
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             at
             Compeigne
             ,
             
             and
             put
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             he
             came
             to
             reign
             again
             ,
             and
             his
             fourth
             Son
             by
             his
             second
             Wife
             ,
             
             (
             which
             son
             was
             named
             
               Charles
               le
               Chauve
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             bald
             ,
             )
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Sates
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             after
             many
             Battels
             against
             his
             eldest
             Brother
             Lothaire
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             Succession
             the
             same
             appertained
             .
          
           
             After
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             succeeded
             Luys
             the
             second
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               le
               Begue
            
             ,
             for
             his
             stuttering
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             eldest
             ,
             but
             third
             son
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             for
             the
             second
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             eldest
             was
             put
             by
             his
             Succession
             for
             his
             evil
             demeanur
             ;
             
             this
             Luys
             also
             was
             like
             to
             have
             been
             deprived
             by
             the
             States
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             ,
             for
             the
             hatred
             conceived
             against
             his
             Father
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             calling
             a
             Solemn
             Parliament
             at
             Compeigne
             ,
             
             as
             Gerard
             saith
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             People
             ,
             
             Clergy
             and
             Nobility
             many
             fair
             Promises
             to
             have
             their
             Good
             wills
             .
             
             This
             Luys
             the
             Stuttering
             left
             two
             Bastard
             Sons
             ,
             by
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Luys
             and
             Carlomon
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             left
             a
             little
             Infant
             ,
             newly
             born
             of
             his
             lawful
             Wife
             Adeltrude
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Alfred
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             infant
             was
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             afterwards
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Charles
             the
             Simple
             ,
             albeit
             not
             immediatly
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Nobles
             of
             France
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               need
               of
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Child
               ,
            
             as
             Gerard
             reporteth
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             France
             chose
             for
             their
             Kings
             the
             two
             foresaid
             Bastards
             ,
             Luys
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Carlomon
             the
             First
             of
             that
             name
             jointly
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             
               Crowned
               most
               solemnly
            
             ,
             
             and
             divided
             the
             whole
             Realm
             between
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             881.
             and
             Queen
             Adel●rude
             with
             her
             child
             true
             Heir
             of
             France
             ,
             fled
             into
             England
             to
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             there
             brought
             him
             up
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             she
             saw
             four
             or
             five
             Kings
             Reign
             in
             his
             place
             in
             France
             ,
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             briefly
             thus
             it
             passed
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             two
             Bastard
             Kings
             the
             Elder
             named
             Luys
             reigned
             but
             four
             years
             ,
             and
             died
             without
             issue
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             Carlomon
             lived
             but
             one
             year
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             son
             called
             also
             Luys
             ,
             which
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Luys
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             
             and
             sirnamed
             Faineant
             for
             his
             idle
             and
             slothful
             life
             .
             For
             which
             as
             also
             for
             his
             vitious
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             for
             taking
             out
             ,
             and
             marrying
             a
             Nun
             of
             the
             A●bey
             of
             
               S.
               Baudour
            
             at
             Chels
             by
             Paris
             ,
             he
             was
             deprived
             and
             made
             a
             Monk
             in
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               S.
               Denis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             place
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             ,
             Charles
             the
             Fourth
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               le
               Gros
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             fat
             and
             corpulent
             ,
             he
             was
             Nephew
             to
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             French
             Stories
             say
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             
               partly
               by
               Succession
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               Election
            
             ;
             but
             for
             Succession
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             for
             so
             so
             much
             as
             Charles
             the
             Simple
             ,
             the
             right
             Heir
             ,
             was
             alive
             in
             England
             ,
             whom
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             
               French
               men
            
             had
             quite
             forgotten
             ,
             seeing
             that
             now
             they
             had
             not
             only
             excluded
             him
             three
             times
             already
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             also
             again
             when
             this
             Gross
             Charles
             was
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             by
             them
             deposed
             and
             deprived
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             which
             he
             
             had
             before
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             into
             such
             miserable
             penury
             ,
             as
             divers
             write
             ,
             that
             he
             perished
             for
             want
             .
             At
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             States
             of
             France
             Would
             not
             yet
             admit
             Charles
             the
             Simple
             ,
             (
             though
             hitherto
             his
             Simplicity
             did
             not
             appear
             ,
             but
             he
             seemed
             a
             
               goodly
               Prince
            
             ,
             )
             but
             rather
             they
             chose
             for
             King
             ,
             one
             Odo
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Paris
             and
             Duke
             of
             Angiers
             ,
             
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             Crowned
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             after
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             this
             man's
             Government
             ,
             and
             moved
             also
             somewhat
             with
             compassion
             towards
             the
             Youth
             that
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             depose
             Odo
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             absent
             in
             Gascony
             ,
             and
             called
             Charles
             the
             Simple
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             Paris
             ,
             and
             restored
             him
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             leaving
             only
             to
             Odo
             for
             Recompense
             the
             State
             of
             Aquitaine
             ,
             with
             Title
             of
             a
             Duke
             ,
             wherewith
             
               in
               ●ine
            
             he
             contented
             himself
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             could
             get
             no
             more
             .
             But
             yet
             his
             Posterity
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Election
             pretended
             ever
             after
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             never
             left
             it
             off
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             by
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             they
             got
             it
             ,
             for
             Hugh
             descended
             of
             this
             King
             and
             Duke
             Odo
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Charles
             then
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Simple
            
             ,
             an
             English
             Womans
             Son
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             being
             thus
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             took
             to
             Wife
             an
             English
             Woman
             ,
             named
             Elgina
             or
             Odin
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             Son
             named
             Lowys
             ,
             and
             himself
             being
             a
             
               Simple
               man
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ▪
             was
             allured
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Peronne
             in
             Picardy
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             made
             Prisoner
             ,
             
             and
             forced
             to
             resign
             his
             Kingdom
             unto
             Ralph
             King
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             he
             dyed
             through
             Misery
             in
             the
             same
             Castle
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Queen
             Ogin
             fled
             into
             England
             with
             her
             little
             son
             Luys
             unto
             her
             Uncle
             King
             Adelstan
             ,
             as
             Queen
             Adeltrude
             had
             done
             before
             with
             her
             Son
             unto
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Chief
             in
             this
             Action
             for
             putting
             down
             of
             the
             Simple
             ,
             was
             
               Counte
               Hugh
            
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Paris
             ,
             
             Father
             unto
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             which
             after
             was
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             new
             King
             Ralph
             lived
             but
             three
             Years
             after
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             States
             of
             France
             considering
             the
             right
             Title
             of
             Luys
             the
             lawful
             child
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             Simple
             ,
             which
             Luys
             was
             commonly
             called
             now
             in
             France
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               d'
               Outremer
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               beyond
               Sea
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             England
             :
             the
             said
             States
             being
             also
             greatly
             and
             continually
             solicited
             hereunto
             by
             the
             Embassadours
             of
             King
             Adelstan
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             by
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               Long
               Spear
            
             ,
             Great
             Grandfather
             to
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             King
             of
             England
             was
             gained
             also
             to
             be
             of
             the
             young
             Princes
             part
             :
             for
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             they
             resolved
             to
             call
             him
             into
             France
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             and
             Crown
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             he
             Reigned
             27
             Years
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             dyed
             peaceably
             in
             his
             Bed
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             945.
             
          
           
             
             This
             King
             
               Luys
               d'
               Outremer
            
             left
             two
             Sons
             behind
             him
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             was
             called
             Lothaire
             the
             First
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             &
             the
             Second
             was
             named
             Charles
             whom
             he
             made
             Duke
             of
             
               Loraine
               .
               Lothaire
            
             dying
             left
             one
             onely
             Son
             named
             Luys
             ,
             
             as
             his
             Grandfather
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Luys
             the
             V.
             and
             dying
             without
             issue
             after
             two
             Years
             that
             he
             had
             Reigned
             ,
             the
             Crown
             was
             to
             have
             gone
             by
             Lineal
             Succession
             unto
             his
             Uncle
             Charles
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorayne
             ,
             second
             Son
             to
             
               Luys
               d'
               Outremer
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             but
             the
             States
             of
             France
             did
             put
             him
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             mislike
             they
             had
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             did
             chuse
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             Earl
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             the
             Second
             Line
             of
             Pepin
             and
             of
             Charles
             the
             Gre●t
             ,
             
             and
             entred
             the
             Race
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             ,
             which
             endureth
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             Stories
             do
             say
             that
             this
             Sirname
             Capet
             was
             given
             to
             him
             when
             he
             was
             a
             boy
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             snatch
             away
             his
             Fellows
             Caps
             from
             their
             Heads
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             
             termed
             Snatch-Cap
             ,
             which
             some
             do
             interpret
             to
             be
             an
             Abodement
             that
             he
             should
             snatch
             also
             a
             Crown
             from
             the
             true
             Owners
             Head
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             we
             see
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             though
             yet
             he
             had
             it
             by
             Election
             and
             Approb●tion
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             all
             the
             French
             Chroniclers
             who
             otherwise
             are
             most
             earnest
             Defenders
             of
             their
             Law
             of
             Succession
             ,
             do
             justify
             this
             Title
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             against
             Charles
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             
               Francis
               Belforest
            
             doth
             alledge
             the
             saying
             of
             
               William
               Nangis
            
             ,
             
             an
             antient
             and
             diligent-Chronicler
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               S.
               Denys
            
             in
             France
             ,
             
             who
             defendeth
             King
             Capetus
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               may
               not
               grant
               in
               any
               case
               ,
            
             
             that
             Hugh
             Capet
             
               may
               be
               esteemed
               an
               Invader
               or
               Vsurper
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               Realm
               did
               call
               him
               to
               this
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               chase
               him
               for
               their
               King
               and
               Soveraign
               Lord
            
             :
             Thus
             much
             Nangis
             :
             Upon
             which
             words
             Belforest
             saith
             as
             followeth
             ,
             
               I
               have
               laid
               before
               you
               the
               Words
               and
               Censure
               of
               this
               Good
               Religious
               Man
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               touch
               the
               Quick
               ,
               for
               in
               very
               Truth
               we
               can
               not
               by
               any
               other
               means
               defend
               the
               Title
               of
            
             Hugh
             Capet
             ,
             
               from
               Vsurpation
               and
               Felony
               ,
               than
               to
               justify
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               will
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               I
               may
               well
               excuse
               me
               from
               inconstancy
               and
               contradiction
               to
               my self
               ,
               that
               have
               so
               earnestly
               defended
               Succession
               before
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               consider
               how
               and
               with
               what
               conditions
               I
               defended
               that
               ,
               shall
               easily
               see
               also
               that
               I
               am
               not
               here
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
            
             ;
             Thus
             much
             Belforest
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             also
             to
             put
             down
             here
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Oration
             or
             Speech
             which
             the
             Embassadour
             that
             was
             sent
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             from
             the
             State
             of
             France
             unto
             Charles
             of
             Loraine
             ,
             after
             their
             Election
             of
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             ,
             and
             
               Charles's
               exclusion
            
             ,
             did
             use
             unto
             him
             in
             their
             Names
             ,
             which
             Speech
             Gerard
             doth
             recount
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
           
             
             Every
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             (
             Lord
             Charles
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Realm
             of
             France
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Law
             ,
             and
             Rights
             of
             the
             same
             belongeth
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             now
             our
             King
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             very
             same
             Laws
             which
             do
             give
             unto
             you
             this
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             do
             judge
             you
             also
             unworthy
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             that
             you
             have
             not
             endeavoured
             hitherto
             to
             frame
             your
             Life
             and
             Manners
             according
             to
             the
             Prescript
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             Vse
             and
             Custom
             of
             your
             Countrey
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             rather
             have
             allyed
             your self
             with
             the
             German
             Nation
             ,
             our
             old
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             have
             acquainted
             your self
             with
             their
             vile
             and
             base
             manners
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             you
             have
             forsaken
             and
             abandoned
             the
             Antient
             Vertue
             ,
             Sweetness
             and
             Amity
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             We
             have
             also
             abandoned
             and
             left
             You
             ▪
             and
             have
             Chosen
             
               Hugh
               Cap●t
            
             for
             Our
             King
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             You
             back
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             Scruple
             or
             Prejudice
             of
             our
             Consciences
             at
             all
             ,
             esteeming
             it
             far
             better
             and
             more
             just
             to
             live
             under
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             the
             present
             Possessor
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             with
             enjoying
             the
             antient
             Vse
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Priviledges
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             than
             under
             You
             the
             Inheritor
             by
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             in
             Oppression
             ,
             strange
             Customs
             and
             Cruelty
             .
             
             For
             even
             as
             those
             which
             are
             to
             make
             a
             Voyage
             in
             a
             Ship
             upon
             a
             dangerous
             Sea
             ,
             do
             not
             so
             much
             respect
             whether
             the
             Pilot
             is
             to
             Guide
             the
             Stern
             ,
             be
             Owner
             of
             the
             Ship
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             rather
             whether
             he
             be
             skilful
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             safety
             to
             their
             Ways
             end
             ,
             or
             to
             drown
             them
             among
             the
             Waves
             :
             even
             so
             our
             Principal
             Care
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Good
             Prince
             to
             Lead
             and
             Guide
             us
             happily
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Civil
             and
             Politik
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             End
             why
             Princes
             were
             appointed
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             man
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             our
             King.
             
          
           
             This
             Message
             did
             the
             States
             of
             France
             send
             to
             Charles
             of
             Lorayne
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Doings
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             he
             lost
             his
             Succession
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             his
             Life
             also
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             men
             thought
             themselves
             Secure
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             
             for
             doing
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             also
             since
             seemed
             to
             confirm
             with
             the
             Succession
             and
             happy
             success
             of
             so
             many
             Noble
             and
             most
             Christian
             Kings
             as
             have
             issued
             out
             of
             this
             Line
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             spoken
             now
             of
             the
             Second
             Line
             of
             France
             ,
             
             I
             take
             to
             be
             sufficient
             for
             proof
             of
             our
             Purpose
             ,
             without
             going
             any
             further
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             we
             do
             but
             number
             these
             Kings
             already
             named
             that
             have
             Reigned
             in
             this
             second
             Race
             ,
             from
             King
             Pepin
             downwards
             unto
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             about
             17
             or
             18
             Kings
             in
             238.
             
             Years
             ,
             )
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             not
             some
             few
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             did
             both
             enter
             and
             enjoy
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Dignities
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Lineal
             Descent
             ,
             and
             of
             next
             Succession
             by
             Bloud
             .
             Whereof
             also
             there
             would
             not
             want
             divers
             Examples
             in
             the
             third
             and
             last
             Descent
             ,
             since
             Hugo
             Capetus's
             time
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             pass
             further
             to
             Examine
             the
             Stories
             thereof
             .
             For
             not
             to
             go
             further
             down
             than
             to
             the
             very
             next
             Descent
             after
             Hugh
             ,
             which
             was
             King
             Robert
             his
             Son
             ;
             Gerard
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             Story
             ,
             
             that
             of
             his
             two
             Sons
             which
             he
             had
             named
             Robert
             and
             
               Henry
               ,
               Robert
            
             the
             Elder
             was
             put
             back
             ,
             and
             his
             younger
             Brother
             Henry
             made
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             and
             Reigned
             many
             Years
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             saith
             happened
             partly
             for
             that
             Robert
             was
             but
             a
             
               Simple
               man
            
             in
             respect
             of
             Henry
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             for
             that
             Henry
             was
             greatly
             favoured
             and
             assisted
             in
             this
             pretence
             by
             Duke
             Robert
             of
             Normandy
             Father
             to
             our
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             
             and
             in
             recompense
             hereof
             ,
             this
             King
             Henry
             afterwards
             assisted
             the
             said
             William
             Bastard
             son
             to
             Robert
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             Robert
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             that
             Duke
             Robert
             had
             two
             lawful
             Brothers
             alive
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             Manger
             Archbishop
             of
             Rouan
             ,
             and
             William
             Earl
             of
             Argues
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             who
             pretended
             by
             Succession
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             But
             the
             States
             of
             Normandy
             at
             the
             request
             of
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             
               the
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             Journey
             he
             dyed
             ,
             )
             as
             also
             for
             avoiding
             of
             Dissension
             and
             Wars
             that
             otherwise
             might
             ensue
             ,
             were
             content
             to
             exclude
             the
             Uncles
             ,
             and
             admit
             the
             Bastard
             son
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             assisted
             by
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             so
             as
             no
             Scruple
             it
             seemed
             there
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             either
             to
             prefer
             King
             Henry
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             before
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             or
             Duke
             William
             ,
             the
             Bastard
             son
             to
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Normandy
             before
             his
             lawful
             Uncles
             upon
             such
             slow
             Considerations
             ,
             as
             those
             States
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             had
             for
             their
             doings
             .
          
           
             
             I
             read
             also
             that
             some
             years
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1110.
             when
             Philip
             the
             First
             of
             France
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             this
             King
             Henry
             ,
             of
             whose
             solemn
             Coronation
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Chapter
            
             ,
             was
             deceased
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             France
             were
             so
             offended
             with
             his
             evil
             Life
             and
             Government
             ,
             
             as
             divers
             were
             of
             opinion
             to
             disinherit
             his
             Son
             Lowis
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               le
               Gros
            
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             and
             so
             was
             he
             like
             to
             have
             been
             indeed
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             France
             ,
             if
             some
             of
             his
             Party
             had
             not
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             Crowned
             in
             hast
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Order
             .
             in
             Orleans
             ,
             for
             preventing
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             The
             like
             doth
             
               Philip
               Cominaeus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             King
             Luys
             the
             Eleventh
             ,
             declare
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             State
             of
             France
             had
             once
             determined
             to
             have
             disinherited
             his
             Son
             Charles
             ,
             named
             after
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             to
             put
             him
             back
             from
             his
             Succession
             for
             their
             hatred
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             Father
             had
             not
             dyed
             while
             the
             other
             was
             very
             young
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             happened
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             Third
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             was
             once
             condemned
             by
             the
             Barons
             to
             be
             disinherited
             ,
             for
             the
             fault
             of
             King
             John
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             Lowys
             the
             Prince
             of
             France
             chosen
             
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             death
             of
             King
             John
             did
             alter
             that
             Course
             intended
             by
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             matter
             is
             neither
             new
             nor
             unaccustomed
             in
             all
             foreign
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             now
             will
             I
             pass
             also
             a
             little
             to
             our
             English
             Stories
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             like
             may
             be
             found
             in
             them
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             that
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             hath
             had
             as
             great
             Variety
             ,
             
             Changes
             and
             Diversity
             in
             the
             Races
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             Realm
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             evident
             ;
             for
             that
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             after
             the
             Britains
             ,
             it
             had
             Romans
             for
             their
             Governours
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Roman
             Bloud
             they
             had
             Kings
             again
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             app●areth
             by
             that
             Valiant
             King
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             ,
             
             who
             resisted
             so
             manfully
             and
             prudently
             the
             Saxons
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             after
             this
             they
             had
             Kings
             of
             the
             Saxon
             and
             English
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             again
             of
             the
             French
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             have
             returned
             to
             the
             Britains
             again
             ,
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             Father
             came
             of
             that
             Race
             :
             and
             now
             you
             know
             there
             be
             Pretenders
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             I
             mean
             both
             of
             
               Scotish
               ,
               Spanish
            
             and
             Italian
             Bloud
             ;
             so
             that
             England
             is
             like
             to
             participate
             with
             all
             their
             Neighbours
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             for
             my
             part
             do
             feel
             my self
             much
             of
             the
             French
             opinion
             before-alledged
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Ship
             be
             well
             and
             happily
             guided
             ▪
             I
             esteem
             it
             not
             much
             important
             of
             what
             Race
             or
             Nation
             the
             Pilot
             be
             :
             but
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             mean
             to
             pass
             over
             the
             First
             and
             Antient
             Ranks
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             British
             and
             Roman
             ,
             
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Races
             ,
             until
             King
             Egbert
             the
             first
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             England
             besides
             ,
             who
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             be
             properly
             the
             
               first
               Monarch
            
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             first
             of
             all
             commanded
             that
             Realm
             to
             be
             called
             England
             ,
             which
             ever
             since
             hath
             been
             observed
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             man
             Egbert
             being
             a
             young
             Gentleman
             of
             a
             Noble
             House
             in
             the
             West
             parts
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             had
             in
             jealousy
             by
             his
             King
             Britricus
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             the
             sixteenth
             King
             from
             Cerdicius
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             the
             West
             Saxons
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             also
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Bloud
             .
             And
             for
             that
             he
             suspected
             that
             this
             Egbert
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             Prowess
             ,
             might
             come
             in
             time
             to
             be
             chosen
             King
             ;
             he
             banish'd
             him
             into
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             lived
             divers
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Captain
             under
             the
             famous
             King
             Pepin
             that
             was
             Father
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             hearing
             afterwards
             that
             King
             Britricus
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             returned
             into
             England
             where
             Polydor
             saith
             ,
             
             
               omnium
               consensu
               Rex
               creatur
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               created
            
             or
             
               chosen
               King
               by
               consent
               and
               voice
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             though
             yet
             he
             were
             not
             next
             by
             Propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             Royal
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             proved
             
               the
               most
               Excellent
               King
            
             that
             ever
             the
             Saxons
             had
             before
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             after
             ,
             and
             his
             Election
             happened
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             eight
             hundred
             and
             two
             ,
             
             when
             King
             Pepin
             the
             first
             of
             that
             Race
             reigned
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             )
             in
             France
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             Monarchy
             of
             Egbert
             and
             that
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             
             (
             whereof
             we
             have
             alledged
             so
             many
             Examples
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             began
             as
             it
             were
             together
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             both
             Pepin
             and
             Egbert
             ,
             )
             came
             to
             their
             Crowns
             by
             
               Election
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             as
             here
             you
             see
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             or
             Egbrich
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             write
             him
             ,
             
             left
             a
             lawful
             Son
             behind
             him
             named
             Elthelwolfe
             ,
             
             or
             Adelvulfe
             ,
             or
             Edolph
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             is
             one
             ,
             )
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             Worthy
             a
             man
             as
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             Adelvulfe
             again
             had
             four
             lawful
             Sons
             ,
             who
             all
             in
             their
             turns
             succeeded
             by
             just
             and
             lawful
             Order
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Ethelbald
               ,
               Ethelbert
               ,
               Ethelred
            
             ,
             and
             Alfred
             ,
             for
             that
             none
             of
             the
             former
             Three
             had
             any
             Children
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             latter
             Three
             were
             
               most
               Excellent
               Princes
            
             ,
             especially
             Alfred
             ,
             
             or
             Alvred
             ,
             the
             Last
             of
             all
             
             Four
             ,
             whose
             Acts
             are
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             among
             other
             his
             Renowned
             Gests
             ,
             drove
             Rollo
             that
             Famous
             Captain
             of
             the
             Danes
             from
             the
             Borders
             of
             England
             with
             all
             his
             Company
             into
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             got
             the
             Countr●y
             or
             Province
             ,
             named
             then
             Neustria
             ,
             and
             now
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             Duke
             of
             that
             Province
             and
             Nation
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             our
             
               William
               Conquerour
            
             came
             afterwards
             in
             the
             sixth
             Descent
             .
             This
             man
             erected
             also
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             being
             very
             Learned
             himself
             ,
             builded
             divers
             goodly
             Monasteries
             and
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             dying
             left
             as
             famous
             a
             Son
             behind
             him
             ,
             as
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Senior
            
             or
             Elder
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Edward
             dying
             left
             two
             Sons
             ,
             lawfully
             begotten
             of
             his
             Wife
             Edigna
             ,
             the
             one
             named
             Prince
             Edmund
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Eldred
             ,
             and
             a
             Third
             Illegitimate
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Adelstan
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             by
             a
             Concubine
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             that
             this
             man
             was
             esteemed
             to
             be
             of
             more
             valor
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             
             he
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             the
             Two
             other
             
               Princes
               Legitimate
            
             ,
             
             for
             so
             testifieth
             Polidor
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Adelstanus
               ex
               concubina
            
             Edwardi
             
               filius
               ,
               Rex
               à
               populo
               consalutatur
               ,
               
               atque
               ad
            
             Kingstonum
             
               oppidum
               more
               majorum
               ab
            
             Athelmo
             Can●uariensi
             
               Archiepiscopo
               coronatur
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Adelstan
               the
               Son
               of
               King
            
             Edward
             
               by
               a
               Concubin
               was
               made
               King
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               was
               Crowned
               according
               to
               the
               old
               custom
               by
            
             Athelme
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               at
               the
               Town
               of
            
             Kingston
             .
             Thus
             far
             Polidor
             ,
             and
             Stow
             addeth
             further
             these
             words
             :
             
               His
               Coronation
               was
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               upon
               a
               Stage
               ,
            
             
             
               erected
               on
               high
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               might
               better
               be
               seen
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               worthy
               memory
               ,
               valiant
               and
               wise
               in
               all
               his
               Acts
               ,
               and
               brought
               this
               Land
               into
               one
               perfect
               Monarchy
               ,
               for
               he
               expelled
               utterly
               the
            
             Danes
             ,
             
               and
               quieted
               the
            
             Welchmen
             .
             Thus
             much
             Stow
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             Chusing
             this
             King
             Bastard
             
             to
             Reign
             .
             To
             whose
             Acts
             might
             be
             added
             that
             he
             conquered
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             brought
             Constantine
             their
             King
             to
             do
             him
             homage
             ,
             and
             restored
             
               ●uy
               d'
               Outremer
            
             his
             Sisters
             son
             to
             the
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             signified
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             dying
             without
             Issue
             his
             Lawful
             Brother
             Edmond
             ,
             
             put
             back
             before
             ,
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             who
             being
             of
             excellent
             expectation
             dyed
             after
             six
             years
             ,
             and
             left
             two
             Lawful
             Sons
             ,
             but
             yet
             for
             that
             they
             were
             young
             ,
             
             they
             were
             both
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             their
             Uncle
             Eldred
             was
             preferred
             before
             them
             ,
             so
             saith
             
               Polidor
               ,
               Genuit
            
             Edmondus
             ex
             Egilda
             
               uxere
               Eduinum
               &
            
             Edgarum
             ,
             
               qui
               cum
               aetate
               pueri
               essent
               ,
               post
            
             Eldredum
             
               deinde
               regnarunt
               .
               King
            
             Edmond
             
               begat
               of
               his
               Wife
            
             Egilda
             
               two
               Sons
               named
            
             Edwin
             and
             Edgar
             ,
             
               who
               for
               that
               they
               were
               but
               children
               in
               years
               ,
               were
               put
               back
               ,
               and
               Reigned
               afterwards
               after
               their
               Vncle
            
             Eldred
             .
             The
             like
             saith
             Stow
             ,
             and
             yieldeth
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Eldred
               succeeded
            
             Edmond
             
               his
               Brother
               for
               that
               his
               Sons
            
             Edwin
             and
             Edgar
             
               were
               thought
               too
               young
               to
               take
               so
               great
               a
               Charge
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Eldred
             ,
             though
             he
             entred
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Nephews
             ,
             yet
             lay
             Polidor
             and
             Stow
             that
             he
             had
             all
             mens
             Good-will
             ,
             and
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             as
             his
             Brother
             had
             been
             at
             Kingston
             by
             Odo
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             nine
             years
             with
             great
             good
             will
             and
             praise
             of
             all
             men
             .
             He
             dyed
             at
             last
             without
             Issue
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Elder
             Nephew
             Edwin
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             yet
             after
             four
             years
             he
             was
             deposed
             again
             for
             his
             lewd
             and
             vitious
             Life
             ,
             and
             his
             younger
             brother
             Edgar
             admitted
             in
             his
             place
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             959
          
           
             
             This
             King
             Edgar
             that
             entred
             by
             deposition
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             
               rarest
               Princes
            
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             had
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             both
             for
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Piety
             and
             Valour
             .
             Stow
             saith
             ,
             he
             kept
             a
             
             Navy
             of
             three
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             Ships
             distributed
             in
             divers
             Parts
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             Also
             that
             he
             built
             and
             restored
             47
             Monasteries
             at
             his
             own
             Charges
             ,
             and
             did
             other
             many
             such
             Acts
             :
             he
             was
             Father
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             Grandfather
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             though
             by
             two
             different
             Wives
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             named
             Egilfred
             he
             had
             Edwar●
             after
             martyrized
             ;
             
             and
             by
             his
             second
             Wife
             Alfred
             he
             had
             Etheldred
             ,
             Father
             to
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Etheldred
             might
             Reign
             ,
             his
             Mother
             Alfred
             caused
             King
             Edward
             the
             son
             of
             Egilfred
             to
             be
             slain
             after
             King
             Edgar
             her
             Husband
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             so
             shameful
             Murther
             of
             King
             Edward
             many
             good
             men
             of
             the
             Realm
             were
             of
             opinion
             not
             to
             admit
             the
             Succession
             of
             Etheldred
             his
             half
             Brother
             ,
             
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Murther
             of
             King
             Edward
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             committed
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             he
             seemed
             a
             man
             not
             fit
             to
             Govern
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             among
             others
             was
             the
             Holy
             man
             Dunston
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             as
             Polidor
             saith
             ,
             who
             at
             length
             in
             flat
             words
             denyed
             to
             consecrate
             him
             ,
             but
             seeing
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             bent
             on
             
             Etheldred's
             side
             ,
             he
             foretold
             them
             that
             it
             would
             repent
             them
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             man's
             Life
             the
             Realm
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             ran
             away
             to
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             left
             Sweno
             and
             his
             Danes
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             Sweno
             being
             dead
             ,
             he
             returned
             again
             and
             dyed
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             This
             Etheldred
             had
             two
             Wives
             ,
             
             the
             first
             Ethelgina
             an
             English
             Woman
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             Prince
             Edmund
             sirnamed
             Ironside
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             strength
             and
             valour
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             left
             two
             Sons
             which
             after
             shall
             be
             named
             ,
             and
             besides
             this
             Etheldred
             had
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             other
             two
             Sons
             Edwin
             and
             Adelston
             ,
             and
             one
             Daughter
             named
             Edgina
             ,
             
             all
             which
             were
             either
             slain
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             or
             dyed
             without
             issue
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Wife
             of
             Etheldred
             was
             called
             Emma
             ,
             Sister
             to
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             who
             was
             Grandfather
             to
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Father
             to
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             that
             was
             Father
             to
             William
             ,
             so
             as
             Emma
             was
             great
             Aunt
             to
             this
             William
             ,
             and
             she
             bare
             unto
             King
             Etheldred
             two
             Sons
             ,
             the
             First
             Edward
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             named
             
               King
               Edward
            
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             &
             Alerud
             who
             was
             
               slain
               traiterously
            
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Kent
             ,
             as
             presently
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             also
             of
             King
             Etheldred
             ,
             Queen
             Emma
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Dane
             King
             Canutus
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             that
             was
             King
             of
             England
             after
             Etheldred
             ,
             and
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             she
             bare
             a
             Son
             named
             Hardica●utus
             ,
             who
             Reigned
             also
             in
             England
             before
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             come
             to
             our
             Purpose
             ,
             
             he
             that
             will
             consider
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             from
             the
             death
             of
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             ,
             elder
             Son
             of
             King
             Etheldred
             ,
             until
             the
             possession
             thereof
             gotten
             by
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             50
             years
             ,
             shall
             easily
             see
             what
             authority
             the
             Commonwealth
             hath
             in
             such
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             alter
             titles
             of
             Succession
             ,
             according
             as
             publick
             necessity
             or
             utility
             stall
             require
             ;
             for
             thus
             briefly
             the
             matter
             passed
             .
          
           
             King
             Etheldred
             seeing
             himself
             too
             weak
             for
             Sweno
             the
             King
             of
             Danes
             ,
             that
             was
             entred
             the
             Land
             ,
             fled
             with
             his
             Wife
             Emma
             and
             her
             two
             children
             Edward
             and
             Alerud
             ,
             unto
             her
             Brother
             Duke
             Richard
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             there
             remained
             until
             the
             death
             of
             Sweno
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             dead
             ,
             Etheldred
             returned
             into
             England
             ,
             made
             a
             certain
             Agreement
             and
             Division
             of
             the
             Realm
             between
             him
             and
             Canutus
             the
             son
             of
             Sweno
             ,
             and
             so
             dyed
             ,
             leaving
             his
             eldest
             Son
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             who
             soon
             after
             dying
             also
             left
             the
             whole
             Realm
             to
             the
             
             said
             Canutus
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             plain
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Canutus
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             Longest
             Liver
             should
             have
             all
             :
             whereupon
             the
             said
             Canutus
             took
             the
             two
             Children
             of
             King
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             named
             Edmond
             and
             Edward
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             them
             over
             into
             Sweedland
             ,
             (
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             subject
             also
             unto
             him
             ,
             )
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             honourably
             ,
             of
             which
             Two
             the
             Elder
             named
             Edmond
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ,
             but
             Edward
             was
             married
             ,
             and
             had
             divers
             Children
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
             Etheldred
             and
             his
             Son
             Edmond
             being
             dead
             ,
             
             Canutus
             the
             Dane
             was
             admitted
             for
             King
             of
             England
             by
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             and
             
               Consent
               of
               the
               Realm
            
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             by
             Alerud
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             Polidor
             saith
             ,
             and
             he
             proved
             an
             excellent
             King
             ,
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             allowed
             by
             that
             See
             also
             .
             He
             did
             many
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             shewed
             himself
             a
             
               good
               Christian
            
             ,
             and
             very
             loving
             and
             kind
             to
             Englishmen
             ,
             married
             Queen
             Emma
             an
             Englishwoman
             ,
             and
             Mother
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             a
             Son
             ,
             named
             Hardicanutus
             ,
             and
             so
             dyed
             and
             was
             much
             mourned
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             Reigned
             twenty
             Years
             ,
             though
             his
             entrance
             and
             Title
             was
             partly
             by
             Force
             and
             partly
             by
             Election
             ,
             as
             before
             you
             heard
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Canutus
             the
             First
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Great
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             he
             was
             King
             jointly
             both
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Norway
            
             and
             Denmark
             ,
             )
             was
             dead
             ,
             Polidor
             saith
             that
             all
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             met
             together
             at
             
               Oxford
               to
               consult
               whom
               they
               should
               make
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               at
               last
               by
               the
               more
               part
               of
               Voices
               was
               chosen
            
             Herauld
             
               the
               first
               Son
               of
            
             Canutus
             
               by
               a
               Concubine
            
             ,
             
             by
             which
             Election
             we
             see
             injury
             was
             done
             to
             the
             Lineal
             Succession
             of
             three
             Parties
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             King
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             that
             were
             in
             Sweedland
             then
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Edward
             and
             Alerud
             Sons
             to
             King
             Etheldred
             ,
             and
             Brothers
             to
             Ironside
             that
             were
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             to
             Hardicanutus
             Son
             to
             Canutus
             by
             his
             
             Lawful
             Wife
             Emma
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             also
             assured
             at
             her
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             her
             Issue
             should
             succeed
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             any
             by
             Canutus
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Harald
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             Oxford
             where
             he
             was
             elected
             ,
             within
             three
             years
             after
             his
             Election
             ,
             there
             came
             from
             
               Denmark
               Hardicanutus
            
             to
             claim
             the
             Crown
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             and
             Brother
             had
             possessed
             before
             him
             ,
             of
             whose
             Coming
             Polidor
             saith
             ;
             
             
               libentissimis
               animis
               accipitur
               communique
               omnium
               consensu
               Rex
               dicitur
               .
               He
               was
               received
               with
               great
               good-will
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               common
               Consent
               made
               King
            
             :
             and
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             States
             without
             any
             respect
             had
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             those
             Princes
             in
             Normandy
             and
             Swedeland
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             birth
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             second
             breach
             of
             Lineal
             Descent
             after
             Etheldred
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Hardicanutus
             being
             dead
             also
             upon
             the
             sudden
             at
             a
             certain
             Banquet
             in
             Lambeth
             by
             London
             without
             issue
             ,
             within
             two
             years
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             had
             determined
             to
             chuse
             Aludred
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             
             who
             was
             younger
             Brother
             to
             Edward
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             sent
             for
             him
             out
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             as
             Polidor
             recounteth
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             him
             King
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             he
             was
             esteemed
             more
             Stirring
             and
             Valiant
             than
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Edward
             )
             had
             not
             Earl
             Goodwin
             of
             Kent
             fearing
             the
             young
             man's
             stomach
             raised
             a
             strong
             Faction
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             also
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             traiterously
             murthered
             as
             he
             passed
             through
             Kent
             towards
             London
             ;
             nor
             had
             the
             State
             herein
             any
             respect
             to
             Antiquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             for
             that
             before
             Alfred
             were
             both
             his
             own
             elder
             Brother
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             (
             who
             after
             him
             was
             chosen
             King
             ,
             )
             and
             before
             them
             both
             were
             Edmond
             and
             Edward
             the
             Children
             of
             their
             elder
             Brother
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             third
             Breach
             of
             Lineal
             Descent
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             Alured
             being
             slain
             ,
             
             Prince
             Edward
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             
               tanta
               publica
               laetitta
            
             (
             saith
             Polidor
             )
             
               ut
               certatim
               pro
               ejus
               saelici
               Principatu
               ,
               cuncti
               vot
               a
               facerent
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               King
               with
               such
               universal
               joy
               and
               contentment
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               every
               man
               contended
               who
               should
               pray
               and
               make
               most
               Vows
               to
               God
               for
               his
               happy
               Reign
            
             :
             And
             according
             to
             this
             was
             the
             Success
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             most
             Excellent
             Prince
             ,
             and
             almost
             miraculously
             ,
             he
             Reigned
             with
             great
             Peace
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             War
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             twenty
             years
             ,
             after
             so
             infinit
             Broils
             as
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             ensued
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             Title
             by
             Succession
             cannot
             be
             justified
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             eldest
             Brothers
             Son
             was
             then
             alive
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Outlaw
            
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Kings
             Reign
             came
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             brought
             his
             Wife
             and
             three
             lawful
             Children
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Edgar
               ,
               Margaret
            
             and
             Christian
             :
             but
             yet
             was
             not
             this
             good
             King
             Edward
             so
             scrupulous
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             over
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             Right
             of
             his
             own
             Title
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             by
             Election
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             against
             the
             Order
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Edward
             being
             dead
             without
             issue
             ,
             Polidor
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             States
             made
             a
             great
             Consultation
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             make
             King
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             it
             seemeth
             they
             excluded
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             Next
             by
             Propinquity
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Edgar
               Adelin
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             said
             Prince
             Edward
             the
             Outlaw
             now
             departed
             ,
             and
             Nephew
             to
             King
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             exclusion
             is
             alledged
             by
             Polidor
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               is
               puer
               id
               aetatis
               nondum
               regno
               gubernando
               maturus
               erat
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               he
               being
               a
               Child
               of
               so
               small-years
               was
               not
               ripe
               enough
               to
               Govern
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
             And
             then
             he
             saith
             that
             Harald
             Son
             of
             Earl
             Goodwin
             ,
             by
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Canutus
             ,
             the
             First
             ,
             proclaimed
             himself
             King
             ,
             and
             moreover
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Non
               displicuit
               omnino
               id
               factum
               populo
               ,
            
             
             
             
               qui
               plurimum
               s●ei
               in
            
             Haraldi
             
               virtute
               habebat
               ,
               itaque
               more
               majorum
               sacratus
               est
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             
               This
               fact
               of
            
             Harald
             
               displeased
               not
               at
               all
               the
               People
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               for
               that
               they
               had
               great
               hope
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
            
             Harald
             ,
             
               and
               so
               was
               he
               Anointed
               and
               Crowned
               according
               to
               the
               Fashion
               of
               the
               antient
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             we
             may
             see
             that
             Harald
             had
             also
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             little
             Edgar
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             was
             the
             fourth
             Breach
             of
             Succession
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             pretended
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             before
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             Realm
             had
             given
             their
             consent
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             that
             King
             Edward
             left
             the
             same
             testified
             in
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ;
             and
             albeit
             none
             of
             our
             English
             Authors
             do
             avow
             the
             same
             clearly
             ,
             yet
             do
             many
             other
             foreign
             Writers
             hold
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             very
             probable
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             had
             past
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             Duke
             William
             had
             many
             in
             England
             that
             did
             favour
             his
             Pretence
             at
             his
             entrance
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             as
             Gerard
             in
             his
             French
             Story
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             first
             Coming
             to
             London
             he
             punished
             divers
             by
             name
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             had
             broken
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             in
             that
             behalf
             :
             And
             moreover
             it
             appeareth
             that
             by
             alledging
             this
             Title
             of
             Election
             he
             moved
             divers
             Princes
             abroad
             to
             favour
             him
             in
             that
             Action
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             just
             Quarrel
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             like
             they
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pretended
             only
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             or
             his
             Title
             of
             Consanguinity
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             of
             no
             importance
             in
             the
             World
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             no
             other
             but
             that
             his
             Grandfather
             and
             King
             
             Edward's
             Mother
             were
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             which
             could
             give
             him
             no
             pretence
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             Bloud
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             wee
             see
             that
             divers
             Princes
             did
             assist
             him
             ;
             and
             among
             others
             the
             French
             Chronicler
             Gerard
             ,
             so
             often
             named
             before
             ,
             writeth
             that
             Alexander
             
             the
             second
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             whose
             Holiness
             was
             so
             much
             esteemed
             in
             those
             days
             as
             one
             
               Constantinus
               Afer
            
             wrot
             a
             Book
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             )
             being
             informed
             by
             Duke
             William
             of
             the
             Justness
             of
             his
             pretence
             ,
             did
             send
             him
             his
             Benediction
             and
             a
             precious
             Ring
             of
             Gold
             ,
             with
             an
             Hallowed
             Banner
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             got
             the
             Victory
             ;
             thus
             writeth
             Gerard
             in
             his
             French
             Chronicles
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             Archbishop
             of
             Florence
             ,
             
             sirnamed
             Sainct
             ,
             writing
             of
             this
             matter
             in
             his
             Chronicles
             speaketh
             great
             good
             of
             
               William
               Conquerour
            
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             his
             Enterprize
             .
             But
             howsoever
             this
             was
             the
             Victory
             we
             see
             he
             got
             ,
             and
             God
             prospered
             his
             Pretence
             ,
             and
             hath
             confirmed
             his
             Off-spring
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             more
             than
             500.
             
             Years
             together
             ;
             So
             as
             now
             ,
             accounting
             from
             the
             the
             death
             of
             King
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             ,
             unto
             this
             man
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             )
             in
             less
             than
             50
             Years
             ,
             that
             5.
             or
             6.
             
             Kings
             were
             made
             in
             England
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             by
             only
             Authority
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Course
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             by
             Propinquity
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             is
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             should
             pass
             any
             further
             down
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             more
             Examples
             than
             before
             .
             For
             First
             ,
             
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             himself
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             and
             Henry
             the
             I.
             were
             they
             not
             both
             younger
             Brothers
             to
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             was
             inclined
             ,
             (
             as
             Polydor
             saith
             ,
             
             )
             to
             have
             given
             the
             Kingdom
             presently
             after
             the
             Conquerours
             death
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             him
             by
             Succession
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             William
             for
             particular
             displeasure
             against
             his
             elder
             Son
             ,
             had
             ordained
             the
             contrary
             in
             his
             Testament
             .
             But
             that
             Robert
             being
             absent
             in
             the
             War
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             the
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             man
             Laufranke
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             was
             accounted
             then
             ,
             )
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             being
             deceived
             with
             vain
             hope
             of
             William
             Rufus's
             good
             nature
             ,
             
             perswaded
             them
             the
             contrary
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             that
             day
             of
             high
             Estimation
             and
             Authority
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             induce
             the
             Realm
             to
             do
             what
             he
             liked
             .
          
           
             
             By
             like
             means
             got
             Henry
             his
             younger
             Brother
             the
             same
             Crown
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             fair
             Promises
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             help
             principally
             of
             
               Henry
               Newborow
            
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             that
             dealt
             with
             the
             Nobility
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             Maurice
             Bishop
             of
             London
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             that
             Anselm
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             in
             banishment
             .
             Besides
             this
             also
             it
             did
             greatly
             help
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Robert
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Crown
             by
             right
             appertained
             ,
             )
             was
             absent
             again
             this
             second
             time
             in
             the
             War
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             lost
             thereby
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             Henry
             having
             no
             other
             Title
             in
             the
             World
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             Election
             and
             Admission
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             so
             defended
             afterwards
             against
             his
             said
             Brother
             Robert
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             claim
             it
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             God
             did
             so
             prosper
             him
             therein
             ,
             as
             he
             to●k
             his
             said
             elder
             Brother
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             him
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             until
             he
             dyed
             in
             Prison
             most
             pitifully
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             King
             Henry
             dying
             left
             a
             Daughter
             behind
             him
             ,
             named
             Mawde
             or
             Mathilde
             ,
             which
             being
             married
             first
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             V.
             he
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             she
             married
             again
             the
             second
             time
             to
             
               Geffry
               Plantagenet
            
             Earl
             of
             Anjow
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             bare
             a
             Son
             named
             Henry
             ,
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             declared
             for
             
               Heir
               Apparent
            
             to
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             Days
             ,
             but
             yet
             after
             his
             decease
             ,
             
             for
             that
             Stephen
             Earl
             of
             Bollogne
             ,
             born
             of
             Adela
             Daughter
             to
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             was
             thought
             by
             the
             State
             of
             England
             to
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             Govern
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             Land
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             he
             was
             at
             Mans
             age
             ,
             )
             then
             was
             Prince
             Henry
             a
             Child
             of
             Maude
             his
             Mother
             ,
             he
             was
             admitted
             ,
             and
             Henry
             put
             back
             ,
             and
             this
             chiefly
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Henry
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             Stephen
             ,
             as
             
             also
             by
             the
             Solicitation
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Glassenbury
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             thought
             belike
             they
             might
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             good
             Conscience
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             though
             the
             event
             proved
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             drew
             all
             England
             into
             Factions
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             and
             ending
             whereof
             ,
             
             the
             States
             some
             Years
             after
             in
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Wal●ingford
             made
             an
             agreement
             that
             Stephen
             should
             be
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             during
             his
             Life
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             Henry
             and
             his
             Off-spring
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Prince
             William
             King
             
             Stephen's
             Son
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             made
             only
             Earl
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             thus
             did
             the
             State
             dispose
             of
             the
             Crown
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1153.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             Henry
             succeeded
             by
             Order
             his
             Eldest
             son
             then
             living
             named
             Richard
             ,
             and
             sirnamed
             Cordelyon
             ,
             
             for
             his
             Valor
             ,
             but
             after
             him
             again
             the
             Succession
             was
             broken
             .
             For
             that
             John
             King
             
             Henry's
             youngest
             Son
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             younger
             Brother
             to
             Richard
             ,
             whom
             his
             Father
             the
             King
             had
             left
             so
             unprovided
             ,
             as
             in
             jest
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             by
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Jean
               sens
               terre
            
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             would
             say
             
               S
               r
               John
               Lacke
               Land
            
             :
             This
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             Admitted
             and
             Crowned
             by
             the
             States
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             Geffery
             (
             that
             was
             elder
             brother
             to
             John
             ,
             )
             was
             against
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Succession
             excluded
             .
             And
             albeit
             this
             Arthur
             did
             seek
             to
             remedy
             the
             matter
             by
             War
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             seemed
             that
             God
             did
             more
             defend
             this
             Election
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             than
             the
             right
             Title
             of
             Arthur
             by
             Succession
             ,
             for
             that
             Arthur
             was
             overcome
             ,
             and
             taken
             by
             King
             John
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             the
             King
             of
             France
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             dyed
             pitifully
             in
             prison
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             most
             Authors
             do
             hold
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             King
             John
             his
             Uncles
             own
             hands
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Roan
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             his
             Title
             of
             Succession
             more
             clear
             ,
             which
             yet
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             well
             Stow
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             as
             also
             Matthew
             of
             Westminster
             
             and
             others
             before
             him
             do
             write
             ,
             that
             Geffrey
             besides
             this
             Son
             ,
             
             left
             two
             Daughters
             also
             by
             the
             Lady
             Constance
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Countess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             should
             have
             succeeded
             before
             John
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             small
             account
             seemed
             to
             be
             made
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             Barons
             and
             States
             of
             England
             misliked
             utterly
             the
             Government
             and
             proceeding
             of
             this
             King
             John
             ,
             they
             rejected
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             chose
             Luys
             the
             Prince
             of
             France
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             did
             swear
             Fealty
             to
             him
             in
             London
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             and
             they
             deprived
             also
             the
             young
             Prince
             Henry
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             that
             time
             but
             eight
             years
             old
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             John
             ,
             that
             shortly
             after
             insued
             ,
             they
             recalled
             again
             that
             sentence
             ,
             and
             admitted
             this
             Henry
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             and
             disanulled
             the
             Oath
             and
             Allegiance
             made
             unto
             Luys
             Prince
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             so
             King
             Henry
             Reigned
             for
             the
             space
             of
             53.
             years
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             longest
             Reign
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             that
             any
             before
             or
             after
             him
             hath
             had
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             
             do
             take
             their
             first
             beginning
             the
             two
             branches
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             after
             fell
             to
             so
             great
             contention
             about
             the
             Crown
             :
             Into
             which
             if
             we
             would
             enter
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             plainly
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             of
             all
             their
             titles
             after
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             depended
             on
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             the
             People
             were
             affected
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             prevailed
             ,
             so
             were
             their
             titles
             either
             allowed
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             altered
             ,
             or
             disanulled
             by
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             yet
             may
             not
             we
             well
             affirm
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             part
             when
             they
             were
             in
             possession
             and
             confirmed
             therein
             by
             these
             Parliaments
             ,
             were
             lawful
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             concurred
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             true
             Princes
             for
             Government
             of
             their
             People
             ;
             For
             if
             we
             should
             deny
             
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             great
             inconveniencis
             would
             follow
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             shake
             the
             States
             of
             most
             Princes
             in
             the
             World
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             by
             examples
             which
             alreay
             I
             have
             alledged
             in
             part
             may
             appear
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             this
             also
             I
             mean
             to
             conclude
             ,
             and
             end
             this
             discourse
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             is
             a
             great
             preheminence
             towards
             the
             attaining
             of
             any
             Crown
             ,
             so
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             ever
             bind
             the
             Commonwealth
             to
             yield
             thereunto
             ,
             if
             weightier
             Reasons
             should
             urge
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             Commonwealth
             bound
             always
             to
             shut
             her
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             at
             hap-hazard
             ,
             or
             of
             necessity
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             is
             next
             by
             Succession
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             as
             Belloy
             falsly
             and
             fondly
             affirmeth
             ;
             but
             rather
             she
             is
             bound
             to
             consider
             well
             and
             maturely
             the
             Person
             that
             is
             to
             enter
             ;
             Whether
             he
             be
             like
             to
             perform
             his
             duty
             and
             charge
             committed
             unto
             him
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             that
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             admit
             him
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             or
             unfit
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             and
             him
             together
             .
             This
             is
             my
             opinion
             ,
             and
             this
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             conform
             to
             all
             Reason
             ,
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Policy
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             use
             and
             custom
             of
             all
             well
             governed
             Common-wealths
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             Neither
             do
             I
             mean
             hereby
             to
             prejudice
             any
             Princes
             pretence
             ,
             or
             Succession
             to
             any
             Crown
             or
             Dignity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             rather
             do
             hold
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             his
             Preheminence
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             prejudiciae
             thereby
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             respected
             more
             then
             any
             one
             Person
             ,
             whatsoever
             Belloy
             or
             other
             of
             his
             opinion
             do
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Thus
             said
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             upon
             and
             drawn
             to
             a
             new
             matter
             by
             the
             question
             that
             ensueth
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             last
             discourse
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             in
             manner
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             What
             are
             the
             principal
             points
             which
             a
             Common-wealth
             ought
             to
             respect
             in
             admitting
             or
             excluding
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             succeed
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             handled
             largely
             ;
             also
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Cases
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             Civilian
             had
             alledged
             all
             these
             examples
             of
             Succession
             ,
             altered
             or
             rejected
             by
             publick
             Authority
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             and
             good
             success
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             God
             seems
             to
             have
             given
             unto
             the
             same
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             brake
             forth
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               That
               this
               point
               appeared
               so
               evident
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               in
               the
               World
               could
               be
               made
               thereof
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               Whether
               this
               thing
               in
               it self
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ?
               To
               alter
               sometimes
               the
               course
               of
               Succession
               ,
            
             
             
               seeing
               that
               all
               Commonwealths
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               had
               done
               it
               so
               often
               ;
               only
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               remained
               somewhat
               doubtful
               unto
               him
               ,
               whether
               the
               causes
               alledged
               in
               these
               mutations
               ,
               and
               changes
               before-mentioned
               ,
               were
               always
               sufficient
               or
               no
               ?
               For
               that
               sometimes
               they
               seemed
               to
               him
               but
               weak
               and
               slender
               ,
               as
               when
               (
               for
               example
               )
               the
               Vncle
               was
               preferred
               before
               the
               Nephews
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Children
               ,
               which
               cause
               and
               reason
               hath
               oftentimes
               been
               alledged
               in
               the
               former
               examples
               ,
               both
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             England
             ;
             
               As
               also
               when
               the
               younger
               or
               Bastard
               Brother
               is
               admitted
               ,
               and
               the
               elder
               and
               Legitimate
               Excluded
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               one
               is
               a
               Warrier
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               causes
               are
               yielded
               (
               said
               he
               ,
               )
               in
               the
               Exclusions
               before-rehearsed
               ,
               which
               yet
               seems
               not
               sometimes
               weighty
               enough
               for
               so
               great
               an
               Affair
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             this
             answered
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             
               That
               according
               to
               their
               Law
               ,
               both
               Civil
               and
               Canon
               ,
               (
               which
               thing
               also
               he
               affirmed
               to
               be
               founded
               on
               great
               reason
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               Judge
               and
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               sentence
               in
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               is
               also
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               thereof
               is
               he
               called
               Judge
               ▪
               And
               if
               he
               have
               authority
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               good
               reason
               he
               should
               also
               have
               power
               to
               discern
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               as
               ,
               if
               we
               grant
               according
               to
               the
               form
               and
               proofs
               ;
               That
               the
               Realm
               or
               Commonwealth
               hath
               power
               to
               admit
               or
               put
               back
               the
               Prince
               or
               pretender
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               Then
               must
               we
               also
               confess
               that
               the
               same
               Commonwealth
               ,
               hath
               Authority
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               considering
               further
               that
               it
               is
               in
               their
               own
               affair
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               hath
               his
               whole
               beginning
               ,
               continuance
               and
               substance
               from
               them
               alone
               ;
               I
               mean
               from
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               for
               that
               no
               Man
               is
               King
               or
               Prince
               by
               institution
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               but
               every
               King
               and
               Kings
               Son
               ,
               hath
               his
               dignity
               and
               preheminence
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               authority
               only
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               :
               Who
               can
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               said
               the
               Civilian
               ?
               But
               that
               God
               doth
               allow
               for
               a
               just
               and
               sufficient
               cause
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               the
               only
               will
               and
               judgment
               of
               the
               weal
               publick
               it self
               ,
               supposing
               always
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               reason
               we
               may
               ,
               )
               that
               a
               whole
               Realm
               will
               never
               agree
               by
               orderly
               way
               of
               judgment
               (
               for
               of
               this
               only
               I
               mean
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               any
               particular
               Faction
               of
               private
               men
               against
               their
               Heir
               Apparent
               ,
               )
               to
               Exclude
               or
               put
               back
               the
               next
               Heir
               in
               Bloud
               and
               Succession
               without
               a
               reasonable
               cause
               ,
               in
               their
               sight
               and
               consure
               .
               And
               seeing
               that
               they
               only
               are
               to
               be
               Judges
               of
               this
               case
               ,
               (
               as
               now
               I
               have
               said
               )
               we
               are
               to
               presume
               that
               what
               they
               determine
               ,
               is
               just
               and
               lawful
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               if
               at
               one
               time
               they
               should
               determine
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               at
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               did
               often
               in
            
             England
             
               during
               the
               contention
               between
            
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             
               and
               on
               other
               like
               occasions
               ,
               )
               what
               can
               a
               private
               Man
               judge
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               different
               reasons
               and
               motions
               to
               lead
               them
               at
               different
               times
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               
               properly
               Lords
               and
               Owners
               of
               the
               whole
               business
               committed
               unto
               them
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               every
               particular
               man
               to
               subject
               himself
               to
               that
               which
               his
               Common-wealth
               doth
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               simply
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               inquisition
               ,
               except
               he
               should
               see
               that
               open
               injustice
               were
               done
               therein
               ,
               or
               God
               manifestly
               offended
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               indangered
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Open
               injustice
               I
               call
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               when
               not
               the
               true
               Commonwealth
               ,
               but
               some
               Faction
               of
               wicked
               Man
               should
               offer
               to
               determin
               this
               matter
               ,
               without
               lawful
               authority
               of
               the
               Realm
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               I
               call
               manifest
               offence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               Man
               is
               preferred
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               will
               do
               what
               lyeth
               in
               him
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               them
               both
               ;
               I
               mean
               both
               of
               Gods
               glory
               and
               the
               publick
               Wealth
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               a
            
             Turk
             or
             Moor
             
               (
               as
               before
               I
               have
               said
               )
               or
               some
               other
               notorious
               wicked
               Man
               ,
               or
               Tyrant
               ,
               should
               be
               offered
               by
               Succession
               or
               otherwise
               to
               govern
               among
               Christians
               ,
               in
               which
               cases
               every
               man
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               is
               bound
               to
               resist
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               very
               end
               and
               intent
               for
               which
               all
               Government
               was
               first
               ordained
               ,
               is
               herein
               manifestly
               impugned
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Civilian
             discoursed
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Company
             seemed
             to
             like
             very
             well
             thereof
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             said
             his
             opinion
             appeared
             both
             prudent
             and
             pious
             ;
             
             and
             by
             this
             occasion
             it
             came
             also
             presently
             in
             question
             ,
             
               What
               were
               the
               true
               causes
               and
               principal
               points
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               chiefly
               regarded
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Commonwealth
               as
               by
               every
               particular
               Man
               ,
               in
               this
               great
               action
               of
               furthering
               or
               hindering
               any
               Prince
               towards
               a
               Crown
               .
            
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             discuss
             in
             like
             manner
             this
             point
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             apt
             and
             good
             conclusion
             to
             all
             his
             former
             Speeches
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             which
             having
             been
             of
             the
             authority
             ,
             that
             well
             publicks
             have
             over
             Princes
             Titles
             ,
             this
             other
             of
             the
             causes
             and
             considerations
             that
             ought
             to
             lead
             them
             for
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             would
             fall
             very
             fit
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             up-shot
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             Hereunto
             the
             Civilian
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             well
             saw
             the
             fitness
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             was
             content
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             or
             two
             more
             thereof
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             that
             much
             had
             been
             said
             already
             therein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             points
             which
             had
             been
             disputed
             about
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             was
             appointed
             ,
             which
             end
             (
             said
             he
             )
             seing
             it
             is
             (
             as
             largely
             hath
             been
             proved
             before
             )
             to
             defend
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             and
             benefit
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             
             here
             hence
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             this
             consideration
             ,
             of
             the
             Wel-publick
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             deduced
             all
             other
             considerations
             of
             most
             importance
             ,
             for
             discerning
             a
             good
             or
             evil
             Prince
             .
             For
             that
             whosoever
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             defend
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             and
             benefit
             most
             his
             Realm
             and
             subjects
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             to
             be
             allowed
             and
             desired
             ,
             as
             most
             conform
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             Government
             was
             ordained
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             least
             like
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             deserveth
             least
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             and
             here
             (
             quoth
             he
             ,
             )
             you
             see
             doth
             enter
             also
             that
             consideration
             mentioned
             by
             you
             before
             ,
             which
             divers
             Commonwealths
             had
             in
             putting
             back
             oftentimes
             Children
             and
             impotent
             People
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             next
             in
             Blood
             ,
             )
             from
             Succession
             ,
             and
             preferring
             more
             able
             Men
             ,
             though
             further
             off
             by
             Descent
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             more
             like
             to
             defend
             well
             their
             Realm
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             others
             were
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             more
             distinctly
             and
             more
             perspicuously
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             call
             to
             mind
             one
             Point
             among
             others
             which
             I
             alledged
             before
             out
             of
             Gerard
             the
             French
             Author
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             in
             his
             Coronation
             is
             new
             apparelled
             three
             times
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             once
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             last
             as
             King
             armed
             .
             
             Thereby
             to
             signify
             three
             things
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             First
             Religion
             ,
             then
             Justice
             ,
             then
             Manhood
             and
             Chivalry
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             This
             Division
             seemeth
             to
             me
             very
             good
             and
             fit
             ,
             
             (
             quoth
             he
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             comprehend
             all
             that
             a
             Wel-Publick
             hath
             need
             of
             ,
             for
             her
             happy
             State
             and
             Felicity
             ,
             both
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             end
             ,
             both
             Supernatural
             and
             Natural
             .
             For
             by
             the
             First
             ,
             which
             is
             Religion
             ,
             her
             Subjects
             do
             attain
             unto
             their
             end
             Spiritual
             and
             Supernatural
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             ,
             which
             are
             Justice
             and
             Defence
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             their
             
               Felicity
               Temporal
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             Peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Safety
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             which
             Cause
             it
             seemeth
             that
             these
             are
             the
             three
             Points
             ,
             which
             most
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             every
             Prince
             ,
             that
             cometh
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             him
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             admitted
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             offereth
             himself
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             that
             the
             latter
             two
             of
             these
             three
             Points
             which
             are
             Justice
             and
             Manhood
             ,
             hath
             been
             often
             had
             in
             consideration
             ,
             in
             the
             Examples
             of
             Changes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Point
             ,
             which
             is
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             rarely
             or
             never
             at
             all
             been
             talked
             of
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             former
             times
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             People
             were
             always
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             scarce
             ever
             any
             question
             or
             doubt
             fell
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             in
             our
             days
             is
             the
             principal
             difference
             and
             chiefest
             difficulty
             of
             all
             other
             .
             )
             For
             these
             Causes
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             shall
             I
             accommodate
             my self
             to
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             present
             Case
             which
             is
             in
             question
             betwixt
             us
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             leaving
             aside
             those
             other
             two
             Considerations
             of
             Justice
             and
             Chivalry
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             are
             far
             less
             important
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             though
             yet
             so
             highly
             regarded
             by
             ancient
             Commonwealths
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             )
             I
             shall
             treat
             principally
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             Point
             of
             all
             other
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Admission
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             Subjects
             :
             for
             that
             without
             this
             he
             destroyeth
             all
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             ,
             albeit
             he
             should
             have
             defects
             in
             the
             other
             
             two
             Points
             of
             Justice
             and
             Manhood
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             holpen
             ,
             or
             his
             defect
             or
             negligence
             may
             be
             supplyed
             much
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             after
             I
             shall
             shew
             more
             in
             particular
             :
             but
             if
             he
             want
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             be
             perversly
             perswaded
             therein
             ,
             the
             damage
             of
             the
             Wel-Publick
             is
             inestimable
             .
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             for
             beter
             understanding
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             ,
             
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             end
             that
             God
             and
             Nature
             appointed
             to
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             much
             the
             temporal
             felicity
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             the
             Supernatural
             and
             Everlasting
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             not
             only
             revealed
             to
             the
             Jews
             by
             Holy
             Scriptur
             ,
             but
             also
             unto
             the
             Gentils
             and
             Heathens
             by
             the
             Instinct
             and
             Light
             of
             Nature
             it self
             .
             For
             by
             this
             Light
             of
             Natural
             reason
             the
             Learned
             sort
             of
             them
             came
             to
             understand
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             Felicity
             ,
             Perfection
             and
             full
             Contentment
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             her
             
               final
               End
            
             and
             
               Summum
               Bonum
            
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             thing
             Created
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             attaining
             to
             enjoy
             some
             infinit
             endless
             and
             immortal
             Object
             ,
             which
             could
             fully
             satisfy
             the
             appetit
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             this
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             GOD
             ,
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             consequently
             all
             other
             things
             of
             this
             transitory
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             humane
             Commonwealth
             subject
             to
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             are
             ordained
             to
             serve
             and
             be
             subordinate
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             other
             
               Higher
               End
            
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             mans
             actions
             in
             this
             World
             are
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             to
             the
             recognising
             ,
             serving
             and
             honouring
             of
             this
             great
             Lord
             that
             governeth
             the
             whole
             ,
             
             as
             Author
             and
             End
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Light
             I
             say
             came
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Instinct
             and
             Direction
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereof
             ensued
             that
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             Pag●n
             Philosopher
             that
             wrote
             of
             framing
             a
             good
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             neither
             Law-maker
             among
             them
             that
             left
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             
               Deucalion
               ,
               Minos
               ,
               Zaleucus
               ,
               Lycurgus
               ,
               Solon
               ,
               Jon
               ,
               Numa
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             besides
             the
             temporal
             end
             of
             directing
             things
             well
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             had
             not
             especial
             care
             also
             of
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             nourishing
             ,
             honouring
             and
             rewarding
             of
             Vertue
             ;
             and
             for
             restraining
             and
             punishing
             of
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             ▪
             whereby
             is
             evident
             that
             their
             end
             and
             butt
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Citizens
             Good
             and
             Vertuous
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             higher
             end
             ▪
             than
             to
             have
             a
             bare
             consideration
             of
             temporal
             and
             bodily
             Benefits
             only
             ,
             as
             many
             Governours
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             (
             though
             Christians
             in
             name
             ,
             )
             seem
             to
             have
             ,
             who
             pretend
             no
             higher
             and
             in
             their
             Government
             than
             Bodily
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             temporal
             King
             of
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             among
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             divers
             beasts
             also
             do
             reach
             unto
             in
             their
             Congregations
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             among
             Emmets
             and
             Bees
             ,
             
             
               Cranes
               ,
               Lions
            
             and
             other
             such
             Creaturs
             ,
             that
             by
             Instinct
             of
             Nature
             are
             sociable
             ,
             and
             do
             live
             in
             company
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             do
             maintain
             so
             much
             Order
             and
             Policy
             in
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             is
             needful
             for
             their
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             .
          
           
             
             But
             Nature
             taught
             Man
             a
             far
             higher
             and
             more
             excellent
             End
             in
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             to
             provide
             for
             those
             bodily
             Benefits
             that
             are
             common
             also
             to
             creatures
             without
             Reason
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             that
             High
             and
             
               Supreme
               God
            
             that
             is
             the
             Beginning
             and
             End
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             whose
             Service
             also
             they
             learned
             by
             the
             same
             Instinct
             and
             Institution
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefest
             and
             supremest
             Honour
             ,
             
             that
             could
             be
             done
             unto
             him
             in
             this
             life
             by
             man
             was
             
               the
               Honour
               of
               Sacrifice
               and
               oblations
               ,
            
             which
             we
             see
             was
             begun
             and
             practised
             even
             in
             those
             first
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             before
             the
             Levitical
             
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             Forms
             of
             this
             same
             Law
             were
             prescribed
             by
             Moses
             .
             For
             so
             we
             read
             in
             Genesis
             of
             Noach
             ,
             that
             he
             
               made
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               offered
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Beasts
             and
             Birds
             that
             he
             had
             in
             the
             
               Ark
               ,
               odor
               atusque
            
             
             
               est
               Dominus
               odorem
               suavitatis
            
             ,
             And
             God
             received
             the
             smell
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             a
             sweet
             smell
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             highly
             pleased
             therewith
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             we
             read
             of
             Job
             that
             was
             Gentle
             ,
             and
             lived
             before
             
               Moses
               ,
               Sanctificabat
               filios
               consurgensque
               diluculo
               offerebat
               holocausta
               per
               dies
               singulos
               .
               He
               did
               sanctify
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               rising
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               did
               offer
               for
               them
               holocausts
            
             or
             
               burnt
               sacrifices
               every
               day
            
             .
          
           
             This
             men
             used
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             mean
             both
             to
             honour
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             honour
             him
             by
             this
             particular
             way
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             which
             is
             proved
             also
             evidently
             by
             that
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             found
             and
             seen
             in
             the
             Indians
             ,
             where
             never
             any
             notice
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             came
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Nation
             hath
             ever
             been
             found
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             acknowledgeth
             not
             some
             kind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             offereth
             not
             some
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             in
             the
             particular
             means
             of
             honouring
             this
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             distinguishing
             between
             
               false
               gods
            
             &
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             these
             people
             of
             the
             Indians
             have
             fallen
             into
             most
             gross
             and
             infinit
             errours
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Africa
             did
             ,
             by
             the
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             abusing
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             did
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             derived
             and
             drew
             those
             Sacrifices
             and
             supreme
             honours
             unto
             himself
             ,
             which
             were
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             evident
             hereby
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             is
             sufficient
             for
             our
             Purpose
             ,
             )
             that
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             
             the
             Highest
             and
             Chiefest
             End
             of
             every
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             
               Cultus
               Dei
            
             ,
             the
             
               Service
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             principal
             Care
             and
             Charge
             of
             a
             Prince
             and
             Magistrate
             even
             by
             Nature
             
             it self
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             look
             thereunto
             ,
             whereof
             all
             Antiquity
             both
             among
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             so
             great
             regard
             ,
             as
             for
             many
             years
             and
             ages
             their
             Kings
             and
             chief
             Magistrates
             were
             also
             Priests
             :
             and
             divers
             Learned
             men
             do
             hold
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Priviledge
             and
             Preheminence
             of
             Primogenitura
             ,
             or
             
               the
               first
               born
               Children
            
             ,
             so
             much
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             as
             before
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             )
             consisted
             principally
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Eldest
             Sons
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Charge
             and
             Dignity
             of
             this
             greatest
             Action
             of
             all
             other
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             
             which
             our
             temporal
             Magistrates
             so
             little
             regard
             now
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             respect
             and
             reverence
             towards
             Religion
             was
             so
             greatly
             planted
             in
             the
             Breasts
             of
             all
             Nations
             her self
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             pronounced
             this
             general
             Sentence
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             
               Nulla
               est
               geus
               tam
               fera
               ,
               nulla
               tam
               immunis
               ,
               cujus
               mentem
               non
               imbuerit
               Deorum
               colendorum
               religio
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Nation
               so
               fierce
               or
               barbarous
               ,
               whose
               minds
               are
               not
               endued
               with
               some
               Religion
               of
               worshipping
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             And
             Plutarch
             writing
             against
             a
             certain
             Atheist
             of
             his
             time
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               If
               you
               travel
               far
               Countreys
               ,
               you
               may
               chance
               to
               find
               some
               Citys
               without
               learning
               ,
               without
               Kings
               ,
               without
               riches
               ,
               without
               money
               ;
               but
               A
               City
               without
               Temples
               ,
               and
               without
               Gods
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             
             
               no
               man
               yet
               hath
               ever
               seen
               .
            
             And
             finally
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             Politicks
             having
             numbred
             divers
             things
             necessary
             to
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             addeth
             these
             words
             :
             
               Quintum
               &
               primum
               ,
               circa
               rem
               Divinam
               cultus
               ,
               quod
               sacerdotium
               sacrificiumque
               vocant
               .
               In
               the
               Fifth
               place
               ,
               (
               which
               indeed
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               First
               of
               all
               〈◊〉
               .
               )
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               the
               honour
               and
               service
               due
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               men
               commonly
               do
               comprehend
               by
               the
               words
               of
            
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
             All
             this
             I
             have
             alledged
             to
             confute
             even
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             her self
             the
             absurd
             opinions
             of
             divers
             A●h●●sts
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             that
             will
             seem
             to
             be
             great
             Politicks
             ,
             who
             affirm
             that
             Religion
             ought
             not
             
             to
             be
             so
             greatly
             respected
             in
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             his
             chiefest
             Care
             or
             the
             matter
             of
             most
             importance
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             which
             you
             see
             how
             false
             and
             impious
             it
             is
             even
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             among
             Christians
             who
             have
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             obligation
             to
             take
             to
             heart
             this
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             greater
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             they
             have
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Princes
             Oaths
             which
             before
             you
             have
             heard
             recited
             to
             be
             made
             and
             taken
             by
             them
             at
             their
             Admission
             and
             Coronation
             ,
             
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             Point
             of
             all
             other
             is
             about
             Religion
             and
             maintainance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             Oath
             also
             of
             Supreme
             Princes
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             defend
             and
             maintain
             Religion
             by
             themselves
             in
             all
             their
             states
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             their
             Lieutenants
             and
             under-Governours
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             our
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             a
             very
             solemn
             form
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             above
             1050.
             years
             ago
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             all
             his
             Governours
             of
             Countreys
             ,
             Citys
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             admitted
             to
             their
             Charges
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             it
             is
             very
             effectual
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             see
             thereby
             what
             care
             there
             was
             of
             this
             matter
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             Solemn
             and
             Religious
             Protestations
             ,
             as
             also
             Imprecations
             they
             did
             use
             therein
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amiss
             perhaps
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             is
             :
             
             
               Juramentum
               quod
               praestatur
               iis
               qui
               administrationes
               accipiunt
               ,
            
             The
             Oath
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             that
             receive
             Governments
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Oath
             beginneth
             thus
             :
             
               Juro
               per
               Deum
               omnipotentem
               &
               Filium
               ejus
               unigenitum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Jesum
               Christum
               &
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ,
               &
               per
               sanctam
               gloriosam
               Dei
               genitricem
               &
               semper
               virginem
            
             Mariam
             ,
             
               &
               per
               quatuor
               Evangelia
               ,
               quae
               in
               manibus
               meis
               teneo
               ,
               &
               per
               sanctos
               archangelos
            
             Michaelem
             &
             Gabrielem
             ,
             
               puram
               conscientiam
               germanumque
               
               servitium
               me
               servaturum
               sacratissimis
               nostris
               Dominis
            
             Justiniano
             &
             Theodosiae
             
               coujugi
               ejus
               ,
               occasione
               traditae
               mihi
               ab
               eorum
               pietate
               administrationis
               .
               Et
               quod
               communicator
               sum
               sanctissim●e
               Dei
               Catholicae
               &
               Apostolicae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               nullo
               modo
               vel
               tempore
               adversabor
               ei
               ,
               nec
               alium
               quemcunque
               permittam
               quantum
               possibilitatem
               habeam
               ,
               &
               si
               vero
               non
               haec
               omnia
               servavero
               ,
               recipiam
               omnia
               incommoda
               hic
               &
               in
               futuro
               seculo
               in
               terribili
               judicio
               magni
               Domini
               Dei
               &
               Salvatoris
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               &
               habebo
               partem
               cum
            
             Juda
             
               &
               cum
               lepra
            
             Gehazi
             ,
             
             
               &
               cum
               tremore
            
             Cain
             ,
             
               insuper
               &
               poenis
               quae
               lege
               eorum
               pietatis
               continenter
               ero
               subjectus
               .
            
             Which
             in
             English
             is
             thus
             :
             
               I
               do
               swear
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Holy
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               glorious
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               perpetual
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               four
               Holy
               Gospels
               which
               I
               do
               hold
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Archangels
            
             S.
             Michel
             and
             S.
             Gabriel
             ,
             
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               a
               pure
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               perform
               true
               Service
               unto
               the
               Sacred
               Persons
               of
               our
               Lords
               and
               Princes
            
             Justinian
             and
             Theodosia
             
               his
               Wife
               ,
               in
               all
               occasions
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               by
               their
               benignity
               committed
               unto
               me
               .
               Moreover
               I
               do
               swear
               that
               I
               am
               communicant
               and
               member
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               never
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               other
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               shall
               lie
               in
               my
               possibility
               to
               let
               .
               And
               if
               I
               should
               break
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               not
               observe
               any
               point
               thereof
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               receive
               any
               punishment
               both
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               that
               last
               and
               most
               terrible
               Judgment
               of
               our
               great
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               my
               part
               with
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               as
               also
               with
               the
               leprosy
               of
            
             Gehazi
             ,
             
               and
               with
               the
               fear
               and
               trembling
               of
               damned
            
             Cain
             :
             
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               all
               punishments
               that
               are
               ordained
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
            
             Majesties
             ,
             
               concerning
               this
               Affair
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Oath
             did
             all
             the
             Governours
             of
             Christian
             
             Countries
             take
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             when
             Christian
             Emperours
             did
             flourish
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             remained
             for
             a
             Law
             and
             President
             ever
             since
             to
             all
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             join
             this
             with
             the
             other
             Oaths
             before
             set
             down
             in
             the
             V.
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             did
             make
             themselves
             ,
             (
             unto
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Prelates
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             Admission
             ,
             )
             about
             this
             Point
             :
             we
             should
             see
             nothing
             was
             so
             much
             respected
             in
             Admission
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Governour
             ,
             (
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             as
             Religion
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             )
             this
             is
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             greatest
             and
             highest
             end
             of
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             intended
             both
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             to
             assist
             their
             Subjects
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             their
             Supernatural
             end
             ,
             by
             honouring
             and
             serving
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             living
             vertuously
             ,
             for
             that
             otherwise
             God
             should
             draw
             no
             other
             fruit
             or
             commodity
             out
             of
             humane
             Common-wealths
             ,
             than
             of
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Brutish
             Creaturs
             ,
             maintained
             only
             and
             governed
             for
             to
             eat
             ,
             drink
             and
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             End
             of
             man
             being
             far
             higher
             than
             this
             :
             
             it
             followeth
             that
             whatsoever
             Prince
             or
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             attend
             with
             care
             to
             assist
             and
             help
             his
             subjects
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             omitteth
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             part
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             committeth
             high
             Treason
             against
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             in
             whose
             place
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             that
             Charge
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             perform
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             never
             so
             well
             of
             
               temporal
               Justice
            
             and
             Valour
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             which
             two
             other
             Points
             do
             appertain
             principally
             to
             the
             humane
             felicity
             and
             baser
             end
             of
             Mans
             Wel-publick
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             a
             Christian
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hereof
             it
             ensueth
             also
             that
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             so
             justly
             exclude
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             from
             his
             Succession
             ,
             as
             want
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             any
             cause
             whatsoever
             justify
             and
             clear
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Case
             should
             resist
             his
             Entrance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             judge
             him
             
             faulty
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             he
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             serve
             .
          
           
             You
             do
             remember
             that
             before
             I
             compared
             an
             
               Heir
               apparent
            
             unto
             a
             
               Spouse
               betrothed
            
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             married
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             Which
             Espousal
             or
             Betrothing
             ,
             
             according
             to
             all
             Law
             both
             Divine
             and
             humane
             ,
             may
             be
             broken
             and
             made
             void
             much
             easier
             and
             upon
             far
             less
             causes
             than
             an
             actual
             perfect
             Marrying
             may
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             said
             ,
             
             
               Quos
               Deus
               conjunxit
               homo
               non
               separet
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               joyned
               let
               no
               man
               separate
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             determineth
             plainly
             ,
             
             that
             if
             two
             Gentiles
             married
             together
             in
             their
             Gentility
             ,
             (
             which
             none
             denieth
             to
             be
             true
             Marriage
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             concerneth
             the
             Civil
             Contract
             ,
             )
             and
             afterwards
             the
             one
             of
             them
             being
             made
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             other
             will
             not
             live
             with
             him
             or
             her
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             blaspheming
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tempting
             him
             to
             sin
             :
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
             and
             out
             of
             him
             the
             Canon
             Law
             setteth
             it
             down
             for
             a
             Decree
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             break
             and
             dissolve
             utterly
             this
             Heathen
             Marriage
             ,
             although
             consummate
             between
             these
             two
             Parties
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christian
             may
             marry
             again
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             for
             want
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             other
             party
             ,
             which
             being
             so
             in
             actual
             Marriage
             already
             made
             and
             consummate
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             it
             serve
             to
             undo
             a
             a
             bare
             Betrothing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Pretender
             only
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
             But
             you
             may
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             speaketh
             of
             an
             Infidel
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             denieth
             Christ
             plainly
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             the
             other
             Party
             cannot
             live
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             sin
             and
             losing
             his
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             somewhat
             different
             from
             me
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             supposing
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             Religion
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             true
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             both
             Reason
             and
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             doth
             plainly
             teach
             
             us
             :
             and
             moreover
             seeing
             that
             to
             me
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             available
             for
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             only
             that
             which
             I
             my self
             do
             believe
             ,
             
             for
             that
             my
             own
             Conscience
             must
             testify
             for
             me
             ,
             
             or
             against
             me
             :
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             unto
             me
             and
             my
             Conscience
             he
             which
             in
             any
             point
             believeth
             otherwise
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             standeth
             wilfully
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             believeth
             not
             that
             which
             in
             my
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             is
             the
             onely
             and
             sole
             Truth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             must
             be
             saved
             .
             
             And
             if
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             Gospel
             doth
             will
             certain
             men
             to
             be
             held
             for
             Heathens
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             difference
             in
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             for
             lack
             of
             Humility
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             how
             much
             more
             may
             I
             hold
             him
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             opinion
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             so
             long
             as
             I
             have
             this
             opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             albeit
             his
             Religion
             were
             never
             so
             true
             ,
             yet
             so
             long
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             as
             I
             have
             this
             contrary
             perswasion
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             against
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             sin
             damnably
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prefer
             him
             to
             a
             Charge
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             draw
             many
             others
             to
             his
             own
             errour
             and
             perdition
             ,
             wherein
             I
             do
             perswade
             my self
             that
             he
             remaineth
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             (
             which
             is
             common
             among
             all
             Divines
             ,
             )
             is
             founded
             upon
             that
             discourse
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Corinthians
             against
             such
             Christians
             as
             being
             invited
             to
             the
             banquets
             and
             tables
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             finding
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idoles
             ,
             (
             which
             themselves
             do
             judge
             to
             be
             unlawful
             to
             eat
             ,
             
             )
             did
             yet
             eat
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             other
             infirme
             men
             there
             present
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             their
             own
             Judgment
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             was
             a
             
               damnable
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             for
             that
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             was
             evil
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             did
             judge
             it
             so
             and
             yet
             did
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               Qui
               discernit
               ,
               si
               manducaverit
               ,
               aamnatus
               est
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               He
               that
               discerneth
            
             ,
             or
             
               maketh
               a
               difference
               betwean
               this
               Meat
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               judging
               
               this
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               yet
               eateth
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               damned
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               he
               sinneth
               damnably
            
             or
             mortally
             .
             Whereof
             the
             same
             Apostle
             yieldeth
             presently
             this
             reason
             ,
             —
             
               Quia
               non
               ex
               fide
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               for
               that
               he
               eateth
               not
               according
               to
               his
               faith
            
             or
             belief
             ,
             but
             rather
             contrary
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             believing
             it
             to
             be
             evil
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             eat
             the
             same
             .
             And
             hereupon
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             inferreth
             this
             universal
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Omne
               autem
               ,
               quod
               non
               est
               ex
               side
               ,
               peccatum
               est
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               All
               that
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             
             or
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             own
             belief
             ,
             
               is
               sin
            
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             Judgment
             and
             Belief
             ,
             believing
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             doing
             another
             .
             And
             seeing
             our
             own
             Conscience
             must
             be
             our
             Witness
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             to
             condemn
             or
             deliver
             us
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             sin
             grievously
             ,
             (
             or
             damnably
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             saith
             ,
             )
             who
             committeth
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             the
             thing
             were
             not
             only
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             very
             good
             also
             in
             it self
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             the
             doers
             part
             there
             wanteth
             no
             malice
             or
             will
             to
             sin
             ,
             seeing
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             he
             apprehendeth
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             it
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             
             And
             now
             to
             apply
             all
             this
             to
             our
             purpose
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             matter
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             affirm
             and
             hold
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             man
             to
             give
             his
             help
             ,
             consent
             or
             assistance
             towards
             the
             making
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             judgeth
             or
             believeth
             to
             be
             faulty
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             would
             advance
             either
             no
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             wrong
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             in
             Authority
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             grievous
             and
             damnable
             sin
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             of
             what
             side
             soever
             the
             Truth
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             good
             or
             bad
             soever
             the
             Party
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             preferred
             .
             For
             if
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             have
             pronounced
             so
             absolutely
             and
             plainly
             in
             the
             place
             before
             alledged
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             eating
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             Meat
             ,
             it
             is
             damnable
             for
             a
             man
             to
             discern
             and
             yet
             eat
             :
             what
             may
             we
             think
             will
             it
             be
             in
             so
             great
             and
             important
             a
             
             matter
             ,
             as
             the
             making
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             dissemble
             or
             do
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             in
             Religion
             :
             and
             yet
             to
             further
             his
             Advancement
             and
             Government
             over
             Christians
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             pervert
             infinite
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             all
             Honour
             and
             Service
             due
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             do
             this
             evil
             afterwards
             or
             no
             ▪
             yet
             shall
             I
             be
             guilty
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             knowing
             and
             perswading
             my self
             that
             he
             is
             like
             ,
             or
             in
             disposition
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             yet
             for
             fear
             ,
             flattery
             ,
             carelesness
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             emulation
             against
             others
             ,
             vain
             pretence
             of
             Title
             ,
             lack
             of
             Zeal
             to
             God's
             Cause
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             the
             like
             passions
             or
             temporal
             respects
             ,
             I
             do
             favour
             further
             or
             sooth
             him
             in
             his
             pretences
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             resist
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             lieth
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             I
             do
             justly
             make
             my self
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             ,
             hurts
             ,
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             both
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             by
             his
             evil
             Government
             do
             or
             may
             ensue
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             assist
             his
             Promotion
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             now
             for
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             
             but
             if
             we
             consider
             Reason
             of
             State
             also
             and
             worldly
             Policy
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             great
             folly
             and
             oversight
             for
             a
             man
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             to
             promote
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             which
             himself
             must
             live
             ,
             one
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             let
             the
             Bargains
             and
             Agreements
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             fair
             promises
             and
             vain
             hopes
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Prince
             once
             made
             and
             settled
             ,
             must
             needs
             proceed
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             it
             followeth
             also
             that
             he
             must
             come
             quickly
             to
             break
             with
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             though
             before
             he
             loved
             him
             never
             so
             well
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             perhaps
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             for
             two
             of
             different
             Religions
             to
             love
             sincerely
             ,
             )
             but
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             jealousies
             ,
             suspicions
             ,
             accusations
             ,
             
             calumniations
             and
             other
             aversions
             must
             needs
             light
             upon
             the
             Party
             that
             is
             of
             different
             Religion
             from
             the
             State
             and
             Prince
             ,
             under
             whom
             he
             liveth
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             he
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             Preferments
             ,
             Honours
             Charges
             ,
             Governments
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             deserve
             and
             desire
             in
             their
             Commonwealths
             ,
             but
             also
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             continual
             danger
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             a
             thousand
             molestations
             and
             injuries
             ,
             which
             are
             incident
             to
             the
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             currant
             with
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Prince
             and
             Realm
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             before
             he
             be
             aware
             ,
             he
             becometh
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             enemy
             or
             backward
             man
             :
             which
             to
             remedy
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             dissemble
             deeply
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             make
             shew
             to
             favour
             and
             set
             forward
             that
             which
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             doth
             detest
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Calamity
             and
             Misery
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             though
             yet
             many
             times
             not
             sufficient
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             Suspicion
             ,
             )
             or
             else
             to
             avoid
             this
             everlasting
             perdition
             ,
             he
             must
             break
             withal
             the
             temporal
             Commodities
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Benefits
             which
             his
             Countrey
             and
             Realm
             might
             yield
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ordinary
             end
             of
             all
             such
             men
             ,
             how
             soft
             and
             sweet
             soever
             the
             beginnings
             be
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             at
             length
             all
             this
             tedious
             Speech
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             fear
             me
             I
             have
             wearied
             you
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             )
             seeing
             there
             be
             so
             great
             Inconveniences
             and
             Dangers
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             both
             of
             God
             and
             
               man
               ,
               Body
            
             and
             Soul
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             to
             advance
             a
             Prince
             of
             contrary
             Religion
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             and
             considering
             that
             in
             England
             there
             is
             so
             great
             diversity
             of
             Religions
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             between
             these
             Parties
             and
             Factions
             ,
             that
             have
             to
             pretend
             or
             admit
             the
             next
             Prince
             after
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             :
             calling
             to
             mind
             also
             the
             great
             Liberty
             ,
             Scope
             and
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Commonwealth
             hath
             in
             admitting
             or
             rejecting
             the
             Pretenders
             upon
             Considerations
             
             be
             their
             Right
             of
             Succession
             never
             so
             plain
             or
             clear
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             :
             and
             laying
             finally
             before
             our
             eyes
             the
             manifold
             and
             different
             Acts
             of
             Christian
             Realms
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Affair
             ;
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             being
             laid
             together
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             whether
             I
             had
             reason
             at
             the
             beginning
             to
             think
             and
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             a
             doubtful
             Case
             who
             should
             be
             our
             next
             Prince
             after
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             that
             now
             sitteth
             at
             the
             Stern
             :
             and
             if
             beyond
             all
             this
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             our
             Friend
             the
             common
             Lawyer
             ,
             here
             present
             ,
             shall
             prove
             also
             ,
             (
             as
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             he
             promised
             ,
             )
             that
             among
             such
             as
             do
             or
             may
             pretend
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               Royal
            
             at
             this
             day
             their
             
               true
               Succession
            
             and
             
               next
               propinquity
               by
               Birth
            
             is
             also
             uncertain
             and
             disputable
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             matter
             made
             thereby
             much
             more
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             knoweth
             who
             shall
             prevail
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             only
             is
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             see
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             I
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             thanking
             you
             most
             heartily
             for
             your
             patience
             ,
             and
             craving
             pardon
             for
             that
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             fault
             that
             in
             this
             Speech
             I
             have
             committed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             First
          
           PART
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             OF
             THE
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             THe
             Civilian
             had
             no
             sooner
             ended
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Company
             being
             most
             desirous
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             had
             prepared
             to
             say
             ,
             about
             the
             several
             Titles
             of
             the
             present
             Pretenders
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             began
             with
             one
             accord
             to
             request
             him
             earnestly
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promised
             Speech
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             who
             shewing
             himself
             neither
             unwilling
             nor
             unready
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             content
             to
             yield
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             one
             condition
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             in
             hand
             this
             matter
             with
             the
             same
             asseveration
             and
             protestation
             ,
             with
             the
             Civilian
             in
             some
             occasions
             had
             used
             before
             him
             ,
             
             and
             it
             liked
             him
             well
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             having
             to
             speak
             in
             this
             Discourse
             of
             many
             Princes
             ,
             Peers
             and
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Royal
             Blood
             of
             England
             (
             to
             all
             which
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Equity
             and
             Reason
             he
             said
             that
             he
             bare
             reverent
             honour
             and
             respect
             )
             and
             to
             discuss
             their
             several
             Pretentions
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             Interests
             and
             Titles
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             not
             to
             offend
             ,
             hurt
             ,
             or
             prejudicate
             none
             :
             nor
             to
             determin
             any
             thing
             
             resolutly
             in
             favour
             or
             hinderance
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Pretences
             or
             Claims
             ,
             of
             what
             Side
             ,
             Family
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             or
             other
             Party
             soever
             he
             or
             she
             were
             ,
             but
             rather
             plainly
             and
             indifferently
             without
             hatred
             or
             partial
             affection
             to
             or
             against
             any
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             sincerely
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             or
             read
             ,
             or
             of
             himself
             conceived
             ,
             that
             might
             justly
             be
             alledged
             in
             favour
             or
             disfavour
             of
             every
             Titler
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             he
             said
             that
             he
             would
             do
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             very
             truth
             the
             Civilians
             speech
             had
             put
             him
             in
             a
             great
             indifferency
             concerning
             matter
             of
             Succession
             ,
             
             and
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Head
             many
             scrupulosities
             about
             nice
             Points
             of
             Nearness
             in
             Blood
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             Examples
             and
             Reasons
             that
             he
             had
             alledged
             of
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             Christian
             Commonwealths
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             preferring
             oftentimes
             him
             that
             was
             further
             off
             in
             Blood
             ,
             upon
             other
             Considerations
             of
             more
             weight
             and
             importance
             ,
             which
             Point
             seemed
             to
             him
             to
             have
             been
             so
             evidently
             proved
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             condemn
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             the
             Inconveniences
             before
             alledged
             and
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             calling
             all
             in
             doubt
             that
             now
             is
             established
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             considering
             that
             not
             only
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             but
             England
             also
             it self
             so
             often
             hath
             used
             the
             same
             putting
             back
             the
             next
             in
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             ,
             will
             and
             desire
             of
             each
             Realm
             was
             proved
             to
             have
             High
             and
             
             Soveraign
             Authority
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             Nearness
             of
             Blood
             was
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             there
             wanted
             not
             sundry
             considerations
             and
             circumstances
             of
             as
             great
             moment
             as
             this
             ,
             or
             rather
             greater
             ,
             for
             that
             oftentimes
             these
             considerations
             had
             been
             preferred
             before
             Nearness
             of
             Blood
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             (
             
               quoth
               he
            
             )
             who
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             may
             next
             obtain
             the
             Garland
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             Right
             by
             Propinquity
             be
             ,
             so
             he
             have
             someright
             (
             as
             I
             think
             all
             have
             that
             do
             pretend
             )
             and
             therefore
             I
             mean
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             justification
             or
             impugning
             of
             any
             one
             Title
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             leave
             all
             to
             God
             and
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             must
             one
             day
             try
             and
             judge
             the
             same
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             suppose
             this
             Speech
             of
             mine
             cannot
             be
             but
             grateful
             and
             commodious
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             and
             discerning
             of
             those
             matters
             ,
             whereof
             of
             necessity
             ,
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             Judges
             and
             Vmpires
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             appoint
             ,
             and
             consequently
             for
             them
             to
             be
             ignorant
             or
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             as
             men
             say
             that
             commonly
             most
             in
             England
             at
             this
             day
             cannot
             be
             but
             very
             inconvenient
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             manner
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             he
             began
             his
             discourse
             ,
             setting
             down
             first
             of
             all
             the
             sundry
             Books
             and
             Treatises
             ,
             which
             he
             understood
             had
             been
             made
             or
             written
             hitherto
             of
             this
             Affair
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             divers
             Books
             and
             Treatises
             that
             have
             been
             written
             heretofore
             about
             the
             Titles
             of
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             aed
             what
             they
             do
             contain
             in
             favour
             or
             disfavour
             of
             sundry
             Pretenders
             .
          
           
             ACcording
             to
             the
             Variety
             of
             mens
             Judgments
             and
             Affections
             of
             man
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             so
             said
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             that
             divers
             had
             written
             diversly
             in
             sundry
             Books
             and
             Treatises
             that
             had
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             went
             among
             men
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             though
             all
             were
             not
             printed
             .
             And
             First
             of
             all
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             her
             Majesties
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             there
             appeared
             a
             certain
             Book
             written
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             by
             the
             Lady
             
               Catharin
               Gray
            
             ,
             which
             Book
             offended
             highly
             the
             Queen
             and
             Nobles
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             found
             to
             be
             written
             by
             one
             Hales
             sirnamed
             the
             
               Club
               foot
            
             ,
             
             who
             was
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Hamper
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Nicolas
               Bacon
            
             ,
             then
             
               Lord
               Keeper
            
             ,
             was
             presumed
             also
             to
             have
             had
             a
             principal
             part
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             lost
             his
             Office
             ,
             if
             Sir
             
               Antony
               Brown
            
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             Chief
             Judge
             of
             the
             
               Common
               Pleas
            
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             time
             would
             have
             accepted
             thereof
             ,
             when
             her
             Majesty
             offered
             the
             same
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             of
             Leicester
             earnestly
             exhorted
             him
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             refused
             it
             for
             that
             he
             was
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             Sir
             
               Nicolas
               Bacon
            
             remained
             with
             the
             same
             at
             the
             great
             instance
             
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Cecill
            
             now
             
               Lord
               Treasurer
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             to
             be
             privy
             also
             to
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             matter
             so
             wisely
             laid
             upon
             Hales
             and
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             Sir
             William
             was
             kept
             free
             ,
             thereby
             to
             have
             the
             more
             Authority
             and
             Grace
             to
             procure
             the
             others
             pardon
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             
             The
             bent
             and
             butt
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             to
             prefer
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Catharine
               Gray
            
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             Dutchess
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             which
             Frances
             was
             Daughter
             to
             Mary
             the
             younger
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             before
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             which
             were
             descended
             of
             Lady
             Margaret
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             ,
             And
             the
             reasons
             which
             this
             Book
             did
             alledge
             for
             the
             same
             were
             principally
             two
             :
             
             The
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             did
             not
             admit
             any
             stranger
             or
             alien
             to
             inherit
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             any
             such
             as
             were
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             )
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             and
             her
             Son
             are
             known
             to
             be
             so
             born
             ,
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             succeed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             house
             of
             Suffolk
             descended
             of
             the
             second
             Daughter
             ,
             must
             enter
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             given
             Authority
             to
             King
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             by
             two
             several
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             28.
             and
             36.
             
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Succession
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             think
             best
             ,
             among
             those
             of
             his
             Kindred
             that
             did
             pretend
             after
             his
             Children
             ,
             a●●
             that
             the
             said
             King
             according
             to
             his
             Commission
             did
             ordain
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             his
             own
             Children
             did
             dye
             without
             issue
             ,
             then
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             his
             younger
             Sister
             Mary
             ,
             that
             were
             born
             in
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             elder
             that
             was
             Margaret
             married
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             first
             Book
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             Book
             were
             written
             two
             other
             soon
             
             after
             ,
             the
             First
             by
             one
             Morgan
             a
             Divine
             ,
             
             (
             if
             I
             remember
             well
             ,
             )
             sometimes
             Fellow
             of
             Oriel
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             good
             account
             for
             Learning
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             written
             the
             said
             Book
             by
             the
             advice
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Judge
             Brown
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             made
             the
             more
             credible
             by
             the
             many
             Authorities
             of
             our
             Common
             Law
             ,
             which
             therein
             are
             alledged
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             forget
             not
             ,
             )
             were
             three
             ,
             or
             rather
             they
             were
             three
             Books
             of
             one
             Treatise
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             did
             take
             upon
             it
             to
             clear
             the
             said
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             for
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             Lord
             Darly
             her
             Husband
             ,
             which
             by
             many
             was
             laid
             against
             her
             .
             And
             the
             second
             did
             handle
             her
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             :
             and
             the
             third
             did
             answer
             the
             Book
             of
             
               John
               Knox
            
             the
             Scot
             ,
             entituled
             
               Against
               the
               Monstrous
               Government
               of
               Women
               .
            
             Of
             all
             which
             three
             Points
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             concerneth
             the
             Title
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             properly
             appertaineth
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             same
             is
             handled
             again
             and
             more
             largely
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             set
             out
             not
             long
             after
             by
             
               John
               Lesley
            
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             Embassadour
             for
             the
             said
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             handled
             the
             same
             matter
             more
             abundantly
             which
             
               M.
               Morgan
            
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ▪
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             
               M.
               Morgan
            
             ,
             but
             shall
             pass
             over
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             Succession
             containeth
             also
             whatsoever
             the
             other
             hath
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             declaring
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             one
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             see
             what
             is
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             Intent
             then
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             refute
             the
             other
             book
             of
             Hales
             and
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             the
             two
             Points
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             they
             alledged
             for
             their
             Principles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             about
             
               Foreign
               Birth
            
             ,
             and
             King
             
             Henry's
             Testament
             :
             
             And
             against
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             Points
             the
             Bishop
             alledgeth
             many
             Proofs
             that
             there
             
             is
             no
             such
             Maxim
             in
             the
             common
             Laws
             of
             England
             to
             disinherit
             a
             Prince
             ,
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             from
             his
             or
             her
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             by
             Blood.
             And
             this
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Statute
             ,
             made
             for
             
               barring
               of
               Aliens
               to
               inherit
            
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             25.
             
             Year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             III.
             )
             is
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             particular
             mens
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             as
             by
             comparison
             of
             many
             other
             like
             Cases
             is
             declared
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             express
             exception
             in
             the
             same
             Statute
             of
             the
             Kings
             Children
             and
             Off-spring
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             practice
             hath
             always
             been
             contrary
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             divers
             
               Princes
               born
               out
               of
               the
               Realm
               have
               succeeded
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             other
             Principle
             also
             concerning
             King
             
             Henry's
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             impugneth
             first
             by
             divers
             Reasons
             and
             Incongruities
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             that
             King
             Henry
             never
             made
             any
             such
             Testament
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             hold
             in
             Law.
             And
             secondly
             also
             by
             Witness
             of
             the
             Lord
             Paget
             that
             was
             of
             the
             
               Privy
               Council
            
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             of
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Montague
            
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             
               William
               Clark
            
             that
             set
             the
             Kings
             Stamp
             to
             the
             Writing
             ;
             all
             which
             avowed
             before
             the
             Council
             and
             Parliament
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Testament
             was
             signed
             after
             the
             King
             was
             past
             sense
             and
             memory
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             the
             said
             Bishop
             concludeth
             that
             
               the
               Line
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               is
               the
               next
               every
               way
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               House
               of
            
             Lancaster
             ,
             
               and
               also
               of
            
             York
             ,
             
               for
               that
               they
               are
               next
               Heirs
               to
               King
            
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             
               who
               by
               his
               Father
               was
               Heir
               to
               the
               House
               of
            
             York
             .
          
           
             
             But
             after
             these
             three
             Books
             ,
             was
             written
             a
             fourth
             ,
             by
             one
             
               Robert
               Highinton
            
             Secretary
             in
             time
             past
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             a
             man
             well
             read
             in
             Stories
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             our
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             some
             years
             past
             in
             Paris
             .
             
             This
             man
             impugneth
             all
             the
             three
             former
             Books
             in
             divers
             principal
             Points
             ,
             and
             draweth
             the
             Crown
             from
             both
             their
             Pretenders
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             well-from
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             from
             that
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             first
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             Hales
             and
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Bacon
            
             ,
             written
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             House
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ,
               Highington
            
             holdeth
             with
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Morgan
             that
             these
             two
             Principles
             laid
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             
               Foreign
               Birth
            
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             
             Henry's
             Testament
             against
             the
             Scotish
             Line
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             Validity
             ,
             as
             neither
             their
             reasons
             for
             legitimating
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartfords
             Children
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             handled
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             against
             both
             Morgan
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             also
             in
             divers
             important
             Points
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             Principal
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             man
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             Highinton
             ,
             )
             maketh
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             be
             the
             next
             and
             most
             rightful
             Pretender
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             for
             proof
             whereof
             he
             holdeth
             first
             that
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             had
             no
             Title
             indeed
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             Lancaster
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             Marriage
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             elder
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Edward
             IV
             ▪
             For
             that
             albeit
             himself
             were
             descended
             by
             his
             Mother
             from
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             but
             by
             his
             Third
             Wife
             
               Catharin
               Swinford
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             true
             Heirs
             of
             Blanch
             his
             first
             Wife
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             appertained
             only
             the
             Succession
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             with
             whom
             ended
             the
             
               Line
               Male
            
             of
             that
             House
             .
             )
             remained
             only
             in
             Portugal
             by
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Lady
             Philip
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Blanch
             ,
             to
             King
             John
             the
             I.
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             ,
             saith
             this
             man
             ,
             hath
             now
             succeeded
             to
             all
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             him
             appertaineth
             also
             the
             onely
             
               Right
               of
               Succession
            
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Descendents
             of
             King
             
             Henry
             VII
             .
             are
             to
             pretend
             only
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             York
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             well
             the
             Line
             of
             Scotland
             as
             also
             of
             Suffolk
             and
             Huntington
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             King
             Philip
             is
             evidently
             before
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Thus
             holdeth
             Highington
             ,
             alledging
             divers
             Stories
             ,
             Arguments
             and
             Probabilities
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             then
             adjoineth
             two
             other
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             do
             import
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             was
             far
             better
             than
             that
             of
             York
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             
               Edmond
               Crookback
            
             first
             Founder
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             and
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             I.
             was
             eldest
             son
             to
             the
             said
             Edward
             &
             injuriously
             put
             back
             for
             his
             deformity
             in
             Body
             ,
             
             as
             both
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             and
             
               George
               Lylly
            
             do
             falsly
             hold
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             refuteth
             by
             many
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             being
             the
             eldest
             Son
             that
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             had
             alive
             when
             he
             dyed
             ,
             should
             in
             Right
             have
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             holdeth
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             preferred
             before
             Richard
             the
             II.
             that
             was
             the
             black
             Princes
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             degree
             further
             off
             from
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             than
             was
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             to
             whom
             King
             Edward
             was
             Father
             :
             and
             by
             this
             occasion
             this
             man
             cometh
             to
             discuss
             at
             large
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             whether
             the
             Uncle
             or
             the
             Nephew
             should
             be
             preferred
             in
             the
             Succession
             of
             a
             Crown
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             the
             younger
             Brother
             or
             the
             elder
             Brothers
             son
             ,
             if
             his
             Father
             be
             dead
             without
             being
             seased
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             hath
             great
             Disputation
             and
             many
             great
             Authors
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             sheweth
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             matter
             also
             wanteth
             not
             examples
             on
             both
             parts
             in
             the
             Succession
             of
             divers
             English
             Kings
             ,
             as
             our
             Friend
             the
             
               Civil
               Lawyer
            
             did
             signify
             also
             in
             his
             discourse
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             chance
             to
             have
             occasion
             to
             handle
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             and
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             These
             Points
             toucheth
             Highington
             ,
             though
             divers
             other
             he
             leave
             untouched
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             much
             importance
             for
             the
             resolution
             ,
             as
             whether
             after
             the
             Line
             extinguished
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             IV.
             which
             was
             the
             eldest
             son
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             entred
             the
             Line
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             lawfully
             begotten
             of
             Blanch
             first
             Wife
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             
             or
             else
             the
             race
             of
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             younger
             son
             by
             his
             third
             Wife
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             base-born
             ,
             but
             legitimated
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             of
             Philip
             do
             come
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             of
             John
             came
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             And
             again
             these
             Points
             had
             been
             to
             be
             disputed
             as
             well
             touching
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             alone
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             Crown
             jointly
             ,
             all
             which
             Articles
             shall
             severally
             afterwards
             be
             handled
             in
             their
             places
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             More
             than
             these
             four
             Books
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             written
             of
             this
             Affair
             ,
             
             though
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             one
             made
             in
             Flanders
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Mother
             descendeth
             of
             the
             same
             Line
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             doth
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             Book
             pretendeth
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             English
             Laws
             in
             particular
             mens
             Inheritances
             )
             he
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             for
             that
             his
             Mother
             descended
             of
             the
             younger
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             :
             and
             albeit
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Portugal
             the
             King
             Was
             adjudged
             
               Next
               Heir
            
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             say
             they
             ,
             by
             our
             Laws
             of
             England
             he
             cannot
             be
             ,
             which
             after
             must
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             he
             alledgeth
             many
             Reasons
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             told
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             never
             came
             to
             have
             a
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             )
             but
             divers
             of
             his
             Arguments
             I
             have
             seen
             laid
             together
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             in
             place
             
             convenient
             alledge
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Answers
               ,
               Censures
            
             and
             Replies
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             Parties
             do
             make
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Divers
             other
             Papers
             ,
             Nots
             and
             Memories
             I
             have
             seen
             also
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             as
             well
             touching
             the
             Succession
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             as
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             that
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Shelly
            
             ,
             
             who
             dyed
             some
             years
             ago
             in
             Venice
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Lord
               Prior
            
             of
             
               S.
               Johns
            
             of
             England
             ,
             had
             gathered
             divers
             Points
             touching
             these
             Affairs
             :
             and
             many
             more
             than
             he
             had
             
               Mr.
               Francis
               Peto
            
             that
             dyed
             in
             Millain
             ,
             
             and
             was
             a
             very
             curious
             and
             well
             read
             man
             in
             Genealogies
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             sundry
             Papers
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             of
             his
             .
             There
             want
             not
             also
             divers
             in
             England
             who
             have
             traveled
             much
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             had
             the
             the
             perusing
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Labours
             ,
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             discover
             their
             names
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             I
             should
             hurt
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             convenient
             .
             But
             one
             great
             Trouble
             find
             I
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             seeketh
             to
             draw
             ▪
             the
             whole
             Water
             unto
             his
             own
             Mill
             ▪
             and
             to
             make
             that
             Title
             always
             most
             clear
             ,
             whom
             he
             most
             favoureth
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             so
             great
             probability
             of
             Reason
             and
             Authority
             many
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             retain
             a
             mans
             consent
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             until
             he
             have
             read
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             is
             a
             great
             Proof
             of
             the
             wonderful
             ambiguity
             and
             doubtfulness
             which
             in
             this
             most
             important
             Affair
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
             And
             by
             the
             way
             also
             I
             had
             almost
             forgotten
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             how
             that
             of
             late
             I
             have
             lighted
             upon
             a
             certain
             new
             Discourse
             and
             Treatise
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             by
             his
             Wife
             Isabel
             the
             eldest
             Sister
             of
             the
             last
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             Isabel
             and
             her
             Daughter
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             called
             also
             Isabel
             ,
             are
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lawful
               Heirs
            
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             States
             that
             by
             that
             means
             of
             Britany
             or
             otherwise
             by
             Women
             have
             come
             to
             France
             ,
             or
             
             have
             or
             may
             fall
             upon
             a
             Woman
             of
             the
             House
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             the
             States
             of
             England
             and
             other
             States
             thereunto
             annexed
             may
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             follow
             not
             the
             
               Law
               Salique
            
             of
             France
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Treatise
             proveth
             that
             by
             divers
             ways
             and
             for
             sundry
             considerations
             ,
             this
             Princess
             of
             Spain
             is
             also
             of
             the
             
               Blood
               Royal
            
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             may
             among
             others
             be
             entituled
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             Title
             of
             her
             own
             ,
             besides
             the
             pretence
             which
             her
             Father
             the
             King
             or
             her
             Brother
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             have
             for
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             :
             all
             which
             Reasons
             and
             Considerations
             I
             shall
             alledge
             afterwards
             in
             their
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             the
             chief
             and
             principal
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             better
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             clearness
             and
             pretentions
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             a
             beginning
             and
             foundation
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             shall
             or
             may
             be
             spoken
             hereafter
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             way
             of
             
               historical
               narration
            
             ,
             all
             the
             descents
             of
             our
             English
             Kings
             and
             Pretenders
             that
             be
             important
             to
             this
             our
             Purpose
             ,
             from
             the
             Conquest
             unto
             our
             time
             ,
             which
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             Tree
             it self
             of
             Genealogies
             that
             shall
             be
             added
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Conference
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             matter
             more
             plain
             and
             pleasant
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             three
             principal
             Lineages
             of
             the
             English
             Bloud-Royal
             ,
             dispersed
             into
             the
             Houses
             of
             Britain
             ,
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             York
             .
          
           
             
             NO
             man
             is
             ignorant
             said
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             how
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             by
             dint
             of
             Sword
             ,
             though
             he
             pretended
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             will
             and
             testament
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             .
             But
             howsoever
             this
             were
             ,
             his
             posterity
             hath
             endured
             untill
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             two
             and
             twenty
             Princes
             of
             his
             race
             have
             worn
             the
             English
             Crown
             after
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             more
             then
             five
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             more
             may
             yet
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             God
             only
             knoweth
             :
             but
             if
             we
             follow
             probabillity
             ,
             we
             cannot
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             his
             bloud
             is
             so
             dispersed
             over
             the
             World
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             by
             this
             Declaration
             ensueing
             will
             appear
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             William
             according
             to
             Polidor
             and
             other
             Chronicles
             of
             England
             ,
             
             had
             by
             his
             Wife
             Mathilda
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Baldwin
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             four
             Sons
             ,
             and
             five
             Daughters
             ;
             
             his
             eldest
             Son
             was
             Robert
             ,
             whom
             he
             left
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             deprived
             of
             that
             Dukedom
             ,
             by
             his
             younger
             and
             fourth
             Brother
             Henry
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             .
             His
             second
             Son
             was
             Richard
             that
             dyed
             in
             his
             youth
             ;
             his
             third
             Son
             was
             William
             ,
             surnamed
             Rufus
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             of
             red
             Hair
             ;
             and
             the
             fourth
             Son
             was
             Henry
             ,
             which
             two
             last
             Sons
             ,
             were
             
             both
             Kings
             of
             England
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             William
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             Conquerours
             Daughters
             were
             first
             Cecilie
             that
             was
             a
             Nun
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Constantia
             that
             was
             Married
             to
             Alayn
             ,
             surnamed
             Fergant
             Duke
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             was
             Adela
             or
             Alis
             ,
             Married
             to
             Stephen
             ,
             County
             Palatine
             of
             
               Bloys
               ,
               Champagne
            
             ,
             and
             Chartres
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             Polidor
             said
             ,
             dyed
             before
             they
             were
             Married
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             names
             were
             not
             Recorded
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             
             among
             whom
             after
             his
             death
             there
             was
             much
             strife
             about
             the
             Succession
             .
             For
             first
             his
             eldest
             Son
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             who
             by
             order
             of
             Ancestrie
             by
             birth
             should
             have
             succeeded
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Estates
             ,
             was
             put
             back
             ,
             first
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             his
             third
             Brother
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             pretence
             of
             the
             Conquerors
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             for
             particular
             affection
             that
             he
             had
             to
             this
             his
             said
             third
             Son
             William
             ,
             though
             as
             Stow
             Writeth
             ,
             
             almost
             all
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             were
             against
             
             William's
             entrance
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             agreement
             was
             made
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             with
             the
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             William
             should
             dye
             without
             Issue
             ,
             then
             that
             Robert
             should
             succeed
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             accord
             ,
             both
             the
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             and
             twelve
             principal
             Peers
             of
             each
             side
             were
             Sworn
             ;
             but
             yet
             after
             when
             William
             dyed
             without
             Issue
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             observed
             ,
             but
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Son
             entred
             ,
             and
             deprived
             Robert
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             this
             his
             Succession
             to
             England
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             Dukedom
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             enjoyed
             peaceably
             before
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Brother
             Rufus
             ;
             and
             moreover
             he
             took
             him
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             so
             carried
             him
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             there
             kept
             him
             till
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cardif
             in
             the
             year
             1134.
             
          
           
           
             
             And
             whereas
             this
             Duke
             Robert
             had
             a
             goodly
             Prince
             to
             this
             Son
             named
             William
             ,
             who
             was
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             grand
             Mother
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Conquerors
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Daughter
             of
             Baldwin
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             was
             established
             in
             both
             these
             States
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Lewis
             the
             VI.
             surnamed
             
               Le
               Gros
            
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             do
             homage
             to
             him
             for
             the
             said
             States
             ;
             his
             Uncle
             King
             Henry
             of
             England
             was
             so
             violent
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             first
             he
             drove
             him
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             secondly
             he
             set
             up
             and
             maintained
             a
             Competitor
             or
             two
             against
             him
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             by
             whom
             finally
             he
             was
             slaine
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1128.
             before
             the
             Town
             of
             Alost
             ,
             
             by
             an
             Arrow
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             upper
             hand
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             and
             so
             ended
             the
             race
             of
             the
             first
             Son
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             o●
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             which
             Robert
             lived
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             said
             Son
             and
             Heir
             Duke
             William
             ;
             Six
             years
             in
             Prison
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cardiff
             ,
             and
             pined
             away
             with
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             French
             and
             English
             Histories
             do
             agree
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Son
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             named
             Richard
             ,
             dyed
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             in
             his
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             and
             left
             no
             Issue
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             did
             neither
             the
             third
             Son
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             
             though
             he
             Reigned
             13.
             years
             after
             his
             Father
             the
             Conqueror
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             he
             established
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             States
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Duke
             Roberts
             issue
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             it
             was
             not
             observed
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Rufus
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             principally
             by
             the
             help
             and
             favour
             of
             Lanfrancus
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             greatly
             repented
             himself
             afterward
             of
             the
             error
             which
             in
             that
             point
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             upon
             hopes
             of
             his
             good
             Government
             which
             proved
             extream
             evil
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             being
             slayn
             afterward
             by
             the
             Arrow
             of
             a
             Cross-bow
             ,
             in
             Newforrest
             as
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             this
             at
             such
             time
             ;
             as
             the
             foresaid
             Duke
             Robert
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Crown
             by
             Succession
             apperteined
             )
             was
             absent
             in
             the
             War
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             where
             (
             according
             as
             most
             Authors
             do
             Write
             )
             he
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
             but
             refused
             it
             upon
             hope
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             .
             But
             he
             returning
             home
             ,
             found
             that
             his
             fourth
             Brother
             Henry
             ,
             partly
             by
             fair
             promises
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             force
             ,
             had
             invaded
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1110.
             and
             so
             he
             Reigned
             35.
             years
             ,
             and
             had
             Issue
             divers
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             either
             drounded
             in
             the
             Seas
             coming
             out
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             
             or
             else
             dyed
             otherwise
             before
             their
             Father
             ,
             except
             only
             Mathildis
             who
             was
             first
             Married
             to
             Henry
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ;
             and
             after
             his
             death
             without
             Issue
             ,
             to
             
               Geffrey
               Plantagenet
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Anjow
               ,
               Touraine
            
             ,
             and
             Maine
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             Henry
             which
             Reigned
             after
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             II.
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             two
             Daughters
             that
             lived
             to
             be
             Married
             and
             had
             Issue
             ,
             the
             elder
             named
             Constance
             ,
             was
             Married
             to
             
               Alayn
               Fergant
            
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             to
             Hoel
             Earl
             of
             Nants
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             by
             William
             the
             Conquerors
             means
             ▪
             in
             manner
             Following
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Robert
             of
             Normanyd
             ,
             
             Father
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             on
             Pilgrimage
             unto
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             Voyage
             he
             dyed
             ,
             )
             left
             for
             Governour
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             of
             France
             ,
             Duke
             Alayne
             the
             first
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             Allayn
             had
             Issue
             Conan
             the
             first
             ▪
             who
             being
             a
             stirring
             Prince
             of
             about
             24.
             years
             old
             when
             Duke
             William
             began
             to
             treat
             of
             passing
             over
             into
             England
             ;
             he
             shewed
             himself
             not
             to
             favour
             much
             that
             enterprise
             ,
             which
             Duke
             William
             fearing
             ,
             caused
             
             him
             to
             be
             Poysoned
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             perfumed
             Gloves
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             stories
             do
             report
             ;
             
             and
             caused
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             his
             place
             and
             made
             Duke
             ,
             one
             Hoel
             Earl
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             who
             to
             gratifie
             William
             sent
             his
             Son
             Alaine
             surnamed
             Ferga●t
             with
             5000.
             
             Souldiers
             to
             pass
             over
             into
             England
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             William
             afterward
             in
             recompence
             thereof
             ,
             gave
             him
             his
             eldest
             Daughter
             Constantia
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             with
             the
             Earldom
             o●
             Richmond
             ▪
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             Issue
             Conan
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             surnamed
             
               le
               Gross
            
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             a
             Son
             and
             a
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             The
             Son
             was
             called
             Hoel
             ,
             as
             his
             Grand-Father
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughters
             name
             was
             Bertha
             ,
             Married
             to
             Eudo
             Earl
             of
             Porhet
             in
             Normandy
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             this
             Duke
             Conan
             ,
             liked
             better
             his
             Daughter
             and
             his
             Son
             in-law
             ,
             her
             Husband
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             Hoel
             his
             own
             Son
             ;
             
             he
             disavowed
             him
             on
             his
             Death
             Bead
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             said
             Daughter
             his
             Heir
             :
             who
             had
             by
             the
             said
             Eudo
             ,
             a
             Son
             named
             Conan
             surnamed
             the
             younger
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             third
             Duke
             of
             that
             name
             ;
             and
             this
             man
             had
             one
             only
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Lady
             Constance
             ,
             who
             was
             Married
             to
             the
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             named
             Geffrey
             ,
             and
             elder
             Brother
             to
             King
             John
             ,
             that
             after
             came
             to
             Reign
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Lord
             Geffrey
             she
             had
             Issue
             Arthur
             the
             second
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             ,
             whom
             King
             John
             his
             Uncle
             put
             back
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ;
             and
             he
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             his
             Mother
             Constance
             ,
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Britain
             ,
             Married
             again
             with
             a
             Prince
             of
             her
             own
             House
             ,
             whom
             after
             we
             shall
             name
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Line
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             she
             had
             Issue
             that
             hath
             endured
             until
             this
             day
             ;
             the
             last
             whereof
             hitherto
             is
             the
             Lady
             Isabella
             infant
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             of
             Savoy
             her
             Sister
             ,
             
             whom
             by
             this
             means
             we
             see
             to
             have
             descended
             from
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             by
             his
             eldest
             Daughter
             Lady
             Constance
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             divers
             other
             participations
             of
             
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             will
             appear
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             come
             to
             the
             second
             Daughter
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             third
             (
             for
             that
             the
             first
             of
             all
             was
             a
             Nun
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             )
             her
             name
             was
             Adela
             or
             Alice
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             Married
             in
             France
             to
             
               Stephen
               Count
               Palatine
            
             of
             
               Champagne
               ,
               Charters
            
             and
             Bloys
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             a
             Son
             called
             also
             Stephen
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Grand
             Mother
             was
             Earl
             also
             of
             Bullaine
             in
             Picardy
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             King
             Henry
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             own
             Brother
             the
             Lord
             Henry
             of
             Bl●is
             ,
             that
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Jointly
             Abbot
             of
             Glastenbury
             ,
             made
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             this
             both
             in
             respect
             that
             Mathilda
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             was
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             her
             Son
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Anjou
             ,
             a
             very
             child
             ,
             
             and
             one
             degree
             farther
             off
             from
             the
             Conqueror
             and
             from
             King
             Rufus
             then
             Stephen
             was
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             that
             this
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             signified
             before
             ,
             )
             was
             judged
             by
             many
             to
             have
             entred
             wrongfully
             unto
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             have
             made
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             incapable
             of
             Succession
             ,
             by
             the
             violence
             which
             he
             used
             against
             both
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Robert
             ,
             and
             his
             Nephew
             Duke
             William
             ,
             that
             was
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             Robert
             ,
             who
             by
             nature
             and
             Law
             were
             both
             of
             them
             hold
             for
             Soverains
             to
             John
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             favoured
             them
             and
             their
             pretentions
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             howsoever
             this
             were
             ,
             
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Britainy
             ,
             that
             lived
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             should
             evidently
             have
             succeeded
             before
             Stephen
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             descended
             of
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             ,
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             of
             the
             younger
             ,
             though
             Stephen
             by
             the
             commodity
             he
             had
             of
             the
             nearness
             of
             his
             Port
             and
             Haven
             of
             Bullain
             into
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             stories
             do
             say
             ,
             (
             for
             Calis
             was
             of
             no
             importance
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             the
             friendship
             and
             familiarity
             he
             
             had
             goten
             in
             England
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             his
             two
             Uncles
             King
             Rufus
             and
             King
             Herny
             ;
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             he●p
             of
             his
             Brother
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Abbot
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             he
             got
             the
             start
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             states
             of
             England
             admitted
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             although
             he
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             namely
             E●stachius
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             
             and
             William
             Earl
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             yet
             left
             they
             no
             Issue
             :
             And
             his
             Daughter
             Mary
             was
             Married
             to
             Matthew
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             of
             whom
             if
             any
             Issue
             remains
             ,
             it
             fell
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             in
             those
             States
             .
          
           
             
             To
             King
             Stephen
             who
             left
             no
             Issue
             ,
             succeeded
             by
             composition
             after
             much
             War
             ,
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Anjou
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             Mathilda
             before
             named
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             Henry
             named
             afterward
             the
             second
             ,
             took
             to
             his
             Wife
             Eleanor
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               William
               Duke
               of
               Aquitain
            
             ,
             and
             Earl
             of
             Poytiers
             ,
             
             which
             Eleanor
             had
             been
             Married
             before
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
               Lewis
            
             the
             VII
             .
             and
             bare
             him
             two
             Daughters
             ;
             but
             upon
             dislike
             conceaved
             by
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             they
             were
             Divorced
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             being
             within
             the
             fourth
             degree
             of
             Consanguinity
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             second
             Marriage
             ,
             Eleanor
             was
             Wife
             to
             this
             said
             Henry
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             King
             of
             England
             by
             name
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             that
             procured
             the
             death
             of
             
               Thomas
               Backet
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             and
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             ever
             Lewis
             the
             King
             of
             France
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             much
             the
             greater
             for
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             by
             which
             Henry
             was
             made
             far
             stronger
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             Woman
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             all
             Aquitain
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Gascony
             and
             Guiene
             ,
             and
             Earl
             of
             all
             the
             Country
             of
             Poytiers
             ;
             whereas
             before
             also
             by
             his
             Fathers
             inheritance
             ,
             he
             was
             Duke
             both
             of
             
               Anjou
               ,
               Touraine
            
             ,
             and
             Maine
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             Mathilda
             King
             Henries
             Daughter
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Enland
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             industry
             ,
             
             he
             got
             also
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             bring
             Scotland
             under
             his
             homage
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             enlarged
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             most
             of
             any
             other
             King
             before
             or
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             as
             Stow
             recounteth
             ,
             had
             by
             Lady
             Eleanor
             five
             Sons
             and
             three
             Daughters
             .
             
             His
             eldest
             Son
             was
             named
             William
             that
             dyed
             young
             ,
             his
             second
             was
             Henry
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             crowned
             in
             his
             own
             Life
             time
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             received
             much
             trouble
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             this
             Son
             dyed
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             without
             issue
             .
             His
             third
             Son
             was
             Richard
             ,
             sirnamed
             for
             his
             valour
             
               Cor
               de
               Leon
            
             ,
             
             who
             reigned
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Richard
             the
             I.
             and
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1199.
             
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Son
             ,
             named
             Geffrey
             ,
             
             married
             Lady
             Constance
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Britany
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             dying
             left
             a
             son
             by
             her
             ,
             named
             Arthur
             ,
             which
             was
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             pretended
             also
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             was
             put
             by
             it
             by
             his
             Uncle
             John
             ,
             that
             took
             him
             also
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             also
             in
             the
             Castle
             first
             of
             Fallaise
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             Rouan
             ,
             until
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             slew
             him
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             as
             French
             Stories
             write
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1204
          
           
             This
             Duke
             Arthur
             left
             behind
             him
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             
             as
             Stow
             writeth
             in
             his
             Chronicles
             ,
             but
             others
             write
             that
             it
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             wise
             I
             find
             but
             one
             named
             by
             the
             French
             Stories
             ,
             which
             was
             Eleanor
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             say
             King
             John
             also
             caused
             to
             be
             murthered
             in
             England
             a
             little
             before
             her
             Brother
             the
             Duke
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             Geffrey
             ,
             whose
             Wife
             Constance
             Dutchess
             of
             of
             Britany
             married
             again
             after
             this
             Murther
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             unto
             one
             Guy
             Vicount
             of
             Touars
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             two
             daughters
             ,
             whereof
             the
             eldest
             named
             Alice
             was
             Dutchess
             of
             Britany
             ,
             
             
             by
             whom
             the
             Race
             hath
             been
             continued
             unto
             our
             time
             ▪
          
           
             
             The
             Fifth
             Son
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             was
             named
             John
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Brother
             Richard
             by
             help
             of
             his
             Mother
             Eleanor
             ,
             and
             of
             Hubert
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             drawn
             thereunto
             by
             his
             said
             Mother
             ,
             got
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             put
             back
             his
             Nephew
             Arthur
             ,
             whom
             King
             Richard
             before
             his
             departure
             to
             the
             War
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             declared
             
               Heir
               apparent
            
             ,
             but
             John
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             made
             away
             both
             Nephew
             and
             Neece
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             for
             which
             Fact
             he
             was
             detested
             of
             many
             in
             the
             World
             abroad
             ,
             and
             in
             France
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             deprived
             of
             all
             the
             States
             he
             had
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             Soon
             after
             also
             the
             Pope
             gave
             sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             against
             him
             ,
             
             and
             his
             own
             Barons
             took
             Arms
             to
             execute
             the
             sentence
             ;
             and
             finally
             they
             deposed
             both
             him
             and
             his
             young
             Son
             Henry
             being
             then
             but
             a
             Child
             of
             eight
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1215.
             and
             Lewis
             the
             VIII
             .
             of
             that
             name
             Prince
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             but
             afterwards
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             sworn
             in
             London
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             though
             soon
             after
             by
             the
             sudden
             death
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             that
             course
             was
             altered
             again
             ,
             and
             Henry
             his
             Son
             admitted
             for
             King.
             
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             King
             Henry
             II.
             But
             of
             his
             Daughters
             by
             the
             same
             Lady
             Eleanor
             Heir
             of
             
               Gascony
               ,
               Belforest
            
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             France
             hath
             these
             words
             following
             :
             King
             Henry
             
               had
               four
               Daughters
               by
            
             Eleanor
             of
             Aquitain
             
               the
               eldest
               whereof
               was
               married
               to
            
             Alonso
             the
             IX
             .
             
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               King
               of
            
             Castile
             ,
             
               of
               which
               Marriage
               issued
               Queen
            
             Blanch
             
               Mother
               to
               S.
            
             Lewis
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               The
               second
               of
               these
               two
               Daughters
               was
               espoused
               to
            
             Alexis
             
               Emperour
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
             
               The
               third
               was
               married
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Saxony
             ,
             
               and
               the
               fourth
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Earl
               
               of
            
             Tholosa
             .
             Thus
             being
             the
             French
             Stories
             of
             these
             Daughters
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             these
             four
             ,
             (
             whose
             name
             was
             Eleanor
             also
             ,
             
             as
             her
             Mothers
             was
             )
             with
             King
             Alonso
             the
             IX
             .
             of
             Castile
             ,
             there
             succeeded
             many
             Children
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             son
             that
             lived
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Henry
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             of
             Castile
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             I
             ▪
             and
             ●ied
             quickly
             without
             Issue
             :
             and
             besides
             this
             Henry
             two
             Daughters
             also
             were
             born
             of
             the
             same
             marriage
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             eldest
             and
             Heir
             (
             named
             Blanch
             was
             married
             by
             intercession
             of
             her
             Uncle
             King
             John
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             foresaid
             Prince
             Lewis
             of
             France
             ;
             with
             this
             express
             condition
             ,
             as
             both
             Polydor
             in
             his
             English
             Story
             ,
             
             and
             Garibay
             the
             Chronicler
             of
             Spain
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             have
             for
             her
             Dowry
             all
             the
             States
             that
             King
             John
             had
             lost
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             were
             almost
             all
             that
             he
             had
             there
             :
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             lost
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             given
             them
             with
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             Neece
             :
             and
             so
             this
             marriage
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             her
             Husband
             Lewis
             was
             afterward
             chosen
             also
             King
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Barons
             ,
             and
             sworn
             in
             London
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             is
             descended
             lineally
             from
             both
             these
             Princes
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             as
             well
             from
             Queen
             Blanch
             ,
             as
             from
             Lewis
             )
             is
             proved
             to
             have
             her
             pretence
             fortified
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             declared
             more
             at
             large
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Alonso
             the
             IX
             .
             by
             Queen
             Eleanor
             ,
             was
             named
             Berenguela
             ,
             
             and
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Leon
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             a
             Son
             named
             Fernando
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             when
             King
             Henry
             her
             Brother
             was
             dead
             ,
             was
             admitted
             by
             the
             Castilians
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Fernando
             the
             IV.
             as
             before
             the
             Civilian
             hath
             noted
             ;
             
             and
             Blanch
             with
             her
             Son
             S.
             Lewis
             ,
             though
             she
             were
             the
             elder
             was
             put
             by
             the
             Crown
             ,
             against
             all
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             
             as
             Garibay
             the
             Spanish
             Chronicler
             noteth
             and
             confesseth
             .
          
           
             
             Hereby
             then
             some
             do
             gather
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             first
             Interest
             which
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             had
             to
             the
             States
             of
             
               Gascony
               ,
               Guyenne
            
             and
             Poyters
             came
             by
             a
             woman
             :
             so
             also
             did
             it
             come
             to
             France
             by
             the
             right
             of
             this
             foresaid
             Blanch
             ,
             whereof
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             she
             being
             now
             first
             and
             next
             in
             bloud
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             ought
             to
             inherit
             all
             these
             and
             such
             like
             States
             ,
             as
             are
             inheritable
             by
             women
             ,
             or
             came
             by
             women
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             States
             of
             Gascony
             and
             Guyenne
             did
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             II
             by
             Queen
             Eleanor
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             Normandy
             by
             Mathilda
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             to
             France
             by
             this
             former
             interest
             of
             Blanch.
             And
             more
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             mother
             to
             King
             S.
             Lewis
             ,
             whose
             Heir
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             is
             ,
             should
             by
             right
             have
             inherited
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             also
             ,
             after
             the
             murther
             of
             Duke
             Arthur
             and
             his
             Sister
             Eleanor
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             was
             the
             next
             of
             ●in
             unto
             them
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             capable
             to
             succeed
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             King
             John
             himself
             was
             uncapable
             of
             their
             succession
             whom
             he
             had
             murthered
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Henry
             was
             not
             then
             born
             ,
             nor
             in
             divers
             years
             after
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             been
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             receive
             no
             Interest
             thereunto
             by
             his
             Father
             who
             had
             none
             himself
             :
             of
             all
             which
             points
             there
             will
             be
             more
             particular
             occasion
             to
             speak
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             then
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             to
             this
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             three
             Houses
             before
             mentioned
             of
             
               Britany
               ,
               Lancaster
            
             and
             York
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             issue
             ,
             as
             a
             triple
             branch
             out
             of
             one
             Tree
             ;
             albeit
             the
             Royal
             Line
             of
             Britany
             is
             more
             ancient
             ,
             and
             was
             divided
             before
             even
             from
             William
             the
             Conquerors
             time
             ,
             as
             
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             
             yet
             do
             they
             knit
             again
             in
             this
             King
             Henry
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             named
             Prince
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             
             descended
             Edward
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             from
             whom
             properly
             riseth
             the
             House
             of
             York
             .
             And
             of
             his
             second
             Son
             Edmond
             ,
             
             surnamed
             Crookback
             ,
             County
             Palatine
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             issued
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             until
             in
             the
             third
             descent
             ,
             when
             the
             Lady
             Blanch
             Heir
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             matched
             with
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             from
             which
             marriage
             rose
             afterward
             the
             formal
             division
             of
             these
             two
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             and
             also
             two
             distinct
             branches
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             two
             Sons
             ,
             
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             had
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Lady
             Beatrix
             ,
             whom
             he
             married
             to
             John
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             slain
             at
             Lions
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             an
             old
             Wall
             ,
             at
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             5th
             .
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1298.
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             do
             seek
             to
             strengthen
             her
             Title
             by
             this
             her
             descent
             also
             of
             the
             Royal
             bloud
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             as
             afterward
             shall
             be
             declared
             .
             I
             will
             briefly
             in
             this
             place
             continue
             the
             Pedegree
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britany
             from
             that
             I
             left
             before
             ▪
             even
             to
             our
             days
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             before
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
             that
             Geoffry
             the
             third
             Son
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             by
             his
             wife
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             Children
             Arthur
             and
             Eleanor
             put
             to
             death
             by
             their
             Uncle
             King
             John
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             Constance
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Britany
             ,
             married
             again
             to
             Guy
             Viscount
             of
             Tours
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             whereof
             the
             eldest
             named
             Alice
             was
             Dutchess
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             married
             to
             
               Peter
               Brien
            
             Earl
             of
             Drusse
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             John
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             
             which
             John
             the
             first
             had
             issue
             John
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             married
             Lady
             Beatrix
             before-mentioned
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             had
             the
             second
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             to
             whom
             succeeded
             his
             eldest
             Son
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             ,
             named
             John
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             left
             the
             very
             same
             trouble
             and
             garboil
             in
             Britany
             about
             the
             succession
             between
             the
             two
             noble
             Houses
             of
             Blois
             and
             Monford
             ,
             
             the
             one
             maintained
             by
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             England
             ;
             as
             soon
             after
             upon
             the
             very
             like
             occasion
             happen'd
             in
             England
             ,
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             shewed
             .
             And
             not
             long
             after
             that
             again
             ,
             the
             like
             affliction
             also
             ensued
             in
             France
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             for
             succession
             ,
             
             but
             upon
             other
             occasions
             )
             between
             the
             great
             and
             Royal
             Houses
             of
             Burgundy
             and
             Orleans
             ,
             whereby
             all
             three
             Commonwealths
             (
             I
             mean
             
               England
               ,
               Britany
            
             and
             France
             )
             were
             like
             to
             have
             come
             to
             destruction
             and
             utter
             desolation
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             that
             it
             may
             serve
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             understand
             well
             this
             controversie
             of
             Britany
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             in
             few
             words
             to
             declare
             the
             same
             in
             this
             place
             :
             Thus
             then
             it
             happened
             .
          
           
             The
             foresaid
             Arthur
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             Lady
             Beatrix
             ,
             that
             was
             Daughter
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             of
             England
             ,
             had
             two
             Wives
             ,
             the
             first
             named
             Beatrix
             as
             his
             Mother
             was
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             he
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             John
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Duke
             John
             the
             III.
             and
             Guye
             that
             dying
             before
             his
             elder
             Brother
             left
             a
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             named
             Joan
             ,
             and
             surnamed
             the
             lame
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             halted
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             that
             was
             Nephew
             to
             Phillip
             of
             Valois
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             born
             of
             his
             Sister
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             two
             Children
             ,
             the
             said
             Duke
             
             Arthur
             had
             by
             his
             second
             Wife
             ,
             named
             Joland
             Countess
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             Earldom
             of
             Monford
             ,
             another
             Son
             called
             
               John
               Breno
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Mother
             was
             Earl
             of
             Monford
             .
             And
             afterward
             when
             Duke
             John
             the
             III.
             came
             to
             die
             without
             Issue
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             ,
             who
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             Dukedom
             ,
             the
             Uncle
             or
             the
             Neece
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             third
             Brother
             
               John
               Breno
            
             by
             half
             bloud
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             Neece
             Joan
             the
             lame
             ,
             that
             was
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             to
             his
             second
             Brother
             Guye
             of
             whole
             bloud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             
             which
             Lady
             Joan
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             this
             matter
             was
             handled
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             the
             King
             himself
             sitting
             in
             Judgment
             with
             all
             his
             Peers
             ,
             the
             30
             day
             of
             September
             1341
             and
             adjudged
             it
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             his
             Wife
             was
             Heir
             to
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             Duke
             John
             by
             his
             Testiment
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             had
             appointed
             her
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             ,
             but
             yet
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             and
             States
             of
             England
             did
             Judge
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             preferred
             
               John
               Monford
            
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             very
             case
             was
             to
             fall
             out
             very
             soon
             after
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             they
             Judged
             the
             State
             to
             
               John
               Breno
            
             Earl
             of
             Monford
             ,
             younger
             Brother
             to
             Guy
             ,
             and
             they
             assisted
             him
             ▪
             and
             his
             Son
             after
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Forces
             for
             the
             gaining
             and
             holding
             of
             that
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             albeit
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             seemed
             that
             matters
             went
             against
             Monford
             ,
             for
             that
             himself
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             in
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             carried
             captive
             to
             Paris
             where
             he
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             
             yet
             his
             Son
             John
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             English
             Armies
             got
             the
             Dukedome
             afterward
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             and
             was
             peaceably
             Duke
             of
             Britanie
             by
             the
             name
             of
             John
             the
             IV.
             and
             his
             posterity
             hath
             endured
             until
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             briefly
             here
             I
             will
             declare
             .
             
          
           
             This
             Duke
             John
             the
             IV.
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Monford
             had
             Issue
             John
             the
             V.
             and
             he
             ,
             Francis
             the
             first
             ,
             
             who
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             left
             the
             Dukedom
             to
             Peter
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             Peter
             having
             no
             Children
             neither
             ,
             he
             left
             it
             to
             his
             Uncle
             Arthur
             the
             III
             Brother
             to
             his
             Father
             John
             the
             V.
             and
             this
             Arthur
             was
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             his
             ancestors
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ,
             by
             gifts
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Arthur
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             left
             the
             Dukedom
             unto
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Brothers
             Son
             Francis
             the
             II.
             who
             was
             the
             last
             male
             Child
             of
             that
             race
             ,
             and
             was
             he
             that
             had
             once
             determined
             ,
             to
             have
             delivered
             Henry
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             unto
             his
             enemy
             King
             Edward
             the
             IV.
             and
             after
             him
             to
             King
             Richard
             the
             III.
             but
             that
             Henry's
             good
             fortune
             reserved
             him
             to
             come
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Duke
             Francis
             had
             a
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Anna
             ,
             married
             first
             to
             Charles
             the
             VIII
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             without
             Issue
             ,
             to
             his
             Successor
             Lewis
             the
             XII
             .
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Claudia
             ,
             that
             was
             Heir
             to
             Britanie
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             Salique
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             against
             women
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Britany
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             this
             Dukdome
             should
             not
             be
             disunited
             again
             from
             the
             said
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             this
             Daughter
             Claudia
             was
             married
             to
             Francis
             Duke
             of
             Angolome
             ,
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             Issue
             Henry
             ,
             that
             was
             afterward
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             was
             Father
             to
             the
             last
             King
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             Isabel
             Mother
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             Sister
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Savoy
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             by
             which
             also
             some
             do
             affirm
             that
             the
             said
             Princess
             or
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             albeit
             she
             be
             barred
             from
             the
             Succession
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             their
             pretended
             Law
             Salique
             :
             yet
             is
             her
             title
             manifest
             to
             the
             Dukdome
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             that
             came
             by
             a
             woman
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Princess
             of
             Spain
             ,
             
             how
             she
             is
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royal
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             other
             Kings
             after
             him
             :
             and
             now
             we
             shall
             return
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Issue
             of
             these
             two
             Sons
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Edward
             and
             Edmond
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             left
          
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             before
             how
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Edward
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             that
             was
             King
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Edmond
             surnamed
             Crouchback
             by
             some
             Writers
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Earl
             and
             County
             Palatine
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             beginner
             of
             that
             House
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             some
             Writers
             of
             our
             time
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             much
             inclined
             to
             favour
             a
             certain
             old
             report
             ,
             
             that
             Edmond
             should
             be
             the
             Elder
             Brother
             to
             Edward
             ,
             and
             put
             back
             only
             for
             his
             deformity
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             (
             whereof
             Polidor
             doth
             speak
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             IV.
             and
             as
             well
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             as
             also
             
               George
               Lilly
            
             do
             seem
             to
             believe
             it
             )
             yet
             evident
             it
             seemeth
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             fable
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             noted
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             shall
             briefly
             prove
             it
             by
             these
             reasons
             following
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             importeth
             very
             much
             for
             deciding
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             then
             is
             ,
             
             for
             that
             all
             Ancient
             Historiographers
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             
               Mattheus
               Westmonasteriensis
            
             that
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             do
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             Edward
             to
             be
             elder
             then
             Edmond
             by
             six
             years
             and
             two
             days
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             appoint
             the
             Birth
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             to
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             16.
             day
             of
             June
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1239
             ,
             and
             the
             24.
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             the
             Birth
             of
             Lord
             Edmond
             to
             have
             followed
             upon
             the
             18.
             day
             of
             the
             same
             month
             6
             years
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1245
             and
             they
             do
             name
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             of
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             peculiar
             
             solemnities
             and
             feasts
             ,
             that
             were
             celebrated
             at
             their
             several
             Nativities
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             seemeth
             there
             can
             be
             no
             error
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             The
             2d
             .
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             read
             that
             this
             Lord
             Edmond
             was
             a
             goodly
             ,
             wise
             ,
             discreet
             Prince
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             some
             Authors
             call
             him
             Crouchback
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             highly
             in
             the
             favour
             both
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             Brother
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             imployed
             by
             them
             in
             many
             great
             Wars
             ,
             and
             other
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             both
             in
             France
             and
             other
             where
             ,
             which
             argueth
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             great
             defect
             in
             him
             as
             should
             move
             his
             Father
             and
             the
             Realm
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Succession
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             we
             read
             that
             King
             Henry
             procured
             by
             divers
             ways
             and
             means
             the
             advancement
             of
             this
             Lord
             Edmond
             ,
             as
             giving
             him
             the
             Earldoms
             of
             Leicester
             and
             Darby
             ,
             
             besides
             that
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             also
             procuring
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             and
             with
             exceeding
             great
             charges
             to
             have
             made
             him
             King
             of
             Naples
             and
             Sicilie
             by
             Pope
             Innocentius
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             no
             policy
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             put
             back
             from
             his
             Inheritance
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             had
             been
             to
             have
             Armed
             him
             against
             his
             Brother
             the
             King
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             at
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             this
             Lord
             Edmond
             was
             principally
             left
             in
             charge
             with
             the
             Realm
             ,
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Prince
             Edward
             being
             scarsly
             returned
             from
             the
             War
             of
             Asia
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             he
             had
             good
             occasion
             to
             challenge
             his
             own
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             had
             any
             ,
             seeing
             he
             wanted
             no
             power
             thereunto
             ,
             having
             three
             goodly
             Sons
             at
             that
             time
             alive
             ,
             born
             of
             his
             Wife
             Queen
             Blanch
             Daugher
             of
             Navarre
             and
             County
             of
             Champain
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             had
             born
             only
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             that
             was
             married
             to
             
               Philip
               le
               Bel
            
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             shall
             never
             read
             that
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             
             his
             Children
             ,
             made
             any
             such
             claim
             ,
             
             but
             that
             they
             lived
             in
             very
             good
             agreement
             and
             high
             grace
             with
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             his
             Children
             did
             also
             with
             King
             Edward
             the
             II.
             until
             he
             began
             to
             be
             mis-led
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             this
             Lord
             Edmond
             (
             I
             mean
             both
             Thomas
             and
             Henry
             ,
             that
             Successively
             were
             Earls
             of
             Lancaster
             )
             made
             War
             upon
             the
             said
             Edward
             the
             II.
             and
             were
             the
             principal
             Actors
             in
             his
             deposition
             ,
             and
             in
             setting
             up
             of
             his
             Son
             Edward
             the
             III.
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             a●
             what
             time
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             might
             have
             put
             in
             also
             for
             themselves
             ,
             if
             their
             title
             had
             been
             such
             as
             this
             report
             maketh
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             reason
             is
             ▪
             for
             that
             if
             this
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             
             that
             
             Edmond
             Earl
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             then
             had
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             been
             most
             clear
             and
             without
             all
             doubt
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             then
             had
             the
             House
             of
             York
             had
             no
             pretence
             of
             right
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             then
             were
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Heirs
             general
             of
             Blanch
             Dutchess
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             Wife
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             descendents
             of
             Lady
             Philip
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             that
             was
             married
             into
             Portugal
             ;
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             were
             apparent
             and
             true
             Heirs
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             usurpers
             ,
             as
             well
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             as
             all
             his
             posterity
             and
             off-spring
             ,
             for
             that
             none
             of
             them
             have
             descended
             of
             the
             said
             Blanch
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             lastly
             ,
             
             the
             matter
             standeth
             (
             no
             
             doubt
             )
             as
             Polidor
             holding
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             life
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             where
             having
             mentioned
             these
             two
             Sons
             Edward
             and
             Edmond
             ,
             he
             addeth
             these
             words
             .
             
               There
               wanted
               not
               certain
               men
               long
               time
               after
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               affirmed
               this
            
             Edmond
             
               to
               be
               the
               elder
               Son
               to
               King
            
             Henry
             the
             III.
             
               and
               to
               have
               been
               deprived
               of
               his
               Inheritance
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               deformed
               in
               body
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               were
               feigned
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               
               King
            
             Henry
             the
             IV.
             
               that
               came
               by
               his
               Mothers
               side
               of
               this
            
             Edmond
             ,
             
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               come
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               right
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               got
               it
               by
               force
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             Polidor
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             afterward
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             IV.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             would
             have
             had
             King
             Henry
             to
             have
             pretended
             this
             Title
             among
             other
             reasons
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             most
             part
             accounting
             it
             but
             a
             meer
             fable
             ,
             it
             was
             omitted
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             it
             being
             clear
             ,
             that
             of
             these
             two
             Sons
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             III.
             Prince
             Edward
             was
             the
             Elder
             and
             Lawful
             Heir
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             only
             that
             we
             set
             down
             their
             several
             descents
             unto
             the
             times
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             in
             whose
             days
             the
             dissention
             and
             controversie
             between
             these
             Royal
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             began
             to
             break
             forth
             ▪
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             Issue
             of
             Edward
             that
             was
             King
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             albeit
             by
             two
             several
             Wives
             he
             had
             a
             dozen
             Children
             ,
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             yet
             only
             his
             fourth
             Son
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             ,
             called
             also
             Edward
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             King
             after
             him
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             II
             ▪
             )
             left
             Issue
             that
             remained
             ,
             which
             Edward
             the
             II
             being
             afterward
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             deposed
             ,
             left
             Issue
             Edward
             the
             III.
             who
             was
             made
             King
             by
             election
             of
             the
             people
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             long
             and
             prosperous
             Reign
             ,
             left
             divers
             Sons
             ,
             whereof
             after
             we
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             his
             III.
             Son
             named
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             married
             Lady
             Blanch
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Lord
             Edmond
             Crouchback
             ,
             by
             which
             
               Blanch
               ,
               John
            
             of
             Gaunt
             became
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             so
             as
             the
             lines
             of
             these
             two
             Brethren
             Edward
             and
             Edmond
             did
             meet
             and
             joyn
             again
             in
             the
             fourth
             descent
             ,
             as
             now
             shall
             appear
             by
             declaration
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Lord
             Edmond
             .
          
           
           
             Edmond
             then
             the
             second
             Son
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             being
             made
             County
             Palatine
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             as
             also
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             and
             of
             Darby
             ,
             by
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             had
             issue
             three
             Sons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Henry
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             divided
             his
             three
             States
             ,
             making
             Thomas
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             County
             Palatine
             of
             
               ●ancaster
               ,
               Henry
            
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             and
             John
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             .
             But
             Thomas
             the
             eldest
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             youngest
             ,
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             all
             three
             States
             fell
             again
             upon
             Henry
             the
             second
             Son
             ;
             which
             Henry
             had
             Issue
             one
             Son
             and
             three
             Daughters
             :
             his
             Son
             was
             named
             Henry
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             made
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             one
             only
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Blanch
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             unto
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             But
             Duke
             
             Henry's
             three
             Sisters
             ,
             named
             
               Joan
               ,
               Mary
            
             and
             Eleanor
             ,
             were
             all
             married
             to
             divers
             principal
             men
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             for
             that
             Joan
             was
             married
             to
             John
             Lord
             Maubery
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             descended
             the
             Howards
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Norfolk
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             Mary
             was
             married
             to
             Henry
             Lord
             Percy
             ,
             from
             whom
             cometh
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Earls
             of
             Northumberland
             ;
             and
             Eleanor
             was
             married
             to
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             thence
             is
             issued
             also
             by
             his
             Mothers
             side
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Arundel
             ●hat
             now
             is
             :
             so
             as
             of
             this
             ancient
             Line
             of
             Lancaster
             there
             want
             not
             noble
             Houses
             within
             the
             Realm
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             issued
             thence
             before
             the
             controversie
             fell
             out
             between
             York
             and
             this
             Family
             ,
             of
             which
             controversie
             how
             it
             rose
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             was
             continued
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             begin
             to
             make
             more
             particular
             declaration
             ,
             taking
             my
             beginning
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             causers
             of
             this
             fatal
             dissention
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             succession
             of
             English
             Kings
             from
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             unto
             our
             days
             ,
             with
             the
             particular
             causes
             of
             dissention
             between
             the
             Families
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             more
             largely
             declared
             .
          
           
             
             KIng
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             surnamed
             by
             the
             English
             the
             Victorious
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             many
             Children
             ,
             whereof
             some
             died
             without
             Issue
             ,
             which
             appertain
             not
             to
             us
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             five
             Sons
             that
             left
             Issue
             behind
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Edward
             the
             eldest
             ,
             that
             was
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             Black
             Prince
             ;
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             Son
             ;
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             so
             called
             for
             that
             he
             was
             born
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             third
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Wife
             was
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             Edmond
             surnamed
             of
             Langley
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             also
             born
             there
             ,
             and
             was
             Duke
             of
             York
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             Thomas
             the
             fifth
             Son
             ,
             surnamed
             of
             Woodstock
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             was
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             five
             Dukes
             being
             great
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Sons
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             left
             Issue
             behind
             them
             as
             shall
             be
             declared
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             the
             descendents
             of
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             these
             Sons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             ,
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             came
             afterward
             to
             strive
             who
             had
             best
             Title
             to
             Reign
             ,
             thereof
             it
             came
             that
             the
             controversie
             had
             his
             name
             of
             these
             two
             Families
             ,
             which
             for
             more
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             
             took
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             Ensigns
             a
             Rose
             of
             two
             different
             colours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             White
             Rose
             ,
             and
             the
             Red
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             
             whereof
             the
             White
             served
             for
             York
             ,
             and
             the
             Red
             for
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             then
             to
             shew
             the
             Issue
             of
             all
             these
             five
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             
             that
             the
             two
             elder
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             and
             his
             second
             Brother
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             dyed
             both
             of
             them
             before
             King
             Edward
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             left
             each
             of
             them
             an
             Heir
             ,
             for
             that
             Prince
             Edward
             left
             a
             Son
             named
             Richard
             ,
             who
             Succeeded
             in
             the
             Crown
             immediately
             after
             his
             Grand-father
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             afterward
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             was
             deposed
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             prison
             without
             Issue
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             ended
             in
             him
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             first
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Son
             Leonel
             ,
             
             dying
             also
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             left
             behind
             him
             one
             only
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             named
             Philippa
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             one
             Edmond
             Mortimer
             ●arl
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             by
             her
             a
             Son
             and
             Heir
             named
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             which
             Roger
             had
             Issue
             two
             Sons
             named
             Edmond
             and
             Roger
             ,
             which
             dyed
             both
             without
             Children
             ,
             and
             one
             daughter
             named
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             unto
             
               Richard
               Plantagenet
            
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             second
             Son
             unto
             
               Edmond
               Langly
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             which
             Duke
             Edmond
             was
             fourth
             Son
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             
             unto
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             this
             
               Richard
               Plantagenet
            
             married
             the
             said
             Anne
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             hereby
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             York
             joyned
             two
             titles
             in
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Edmond
               Langly
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             which
             was
             the
             fourth
             Son
             :
             and
             albeit
             this
             
               Richard
               Plantagenet
            
             himself
             never
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             
               York
               ▪
            
             for
             that
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             while
             his
             elder
             Brother
             lived
             ,
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             for
             a
             conspiracy
             discovered
             in
             Southampton
             against
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             going
             
             over
             into
             France
             with
             his
             Army
             :
             yet
             he
             left
             a
             Son
             behind
             him
             named
             also
             Richard
             ,
             who
             afterward
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             ▪
             which
             Uncle
             was
             slain
             soon
             after
             in
             the
             Batte●
             of
             Age●cou●t
             in
             France
             :
             and
             this
             Richard
             began
             first
             of
             all
             to
             prosecute
             openly
             his
             quarrel
             for
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             against
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             afterward
             more
             in
             particuler
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             as
             also
             shall
             be
             shewed
             how
             that
             this
             2
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             being
             slain
             also
             in
             the
             same
             quarrel
             ,
             left
             a
             Son
             named
             Edward
             ,
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             who
             after
             much
             trouble
             got
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             4
             by
             the
             oppression
             and
             putting
             down
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             6
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             whose
             Genealogy
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             more
             largely
             afterwards
             in
             place
             convenient
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             followeth
             in
             order
             that
             we
             should
             speak
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             the
             third
             Son
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             his
             descent
             is
             great
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             who
             was
             Thomas
             of
             Woodstock
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             and
             Earl
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             that
             was
             put
             to
             death
             afterward
             or
             rather
             murthered
             wrongfully
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             his
             Nephew
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             he
             left
             only
             one
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Anne
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Lord
             Stafford
             whose
             Family
             afterward
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             marriage
             came
             to
             be
             Dukes
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             and
             were
             put
             down
             by
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             albeit
             some
             of
             the
             bloud
             and
             name
             do
             remain
             yet
             still
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             the
             Issue
             of
             three
             Sons
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             fifth
             ,
             and
             touched
             also
             somewhat
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             there
             resteth
             to
             prosecute
             more
             fully
             the
             Issues
             and
             descents
             of
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Sons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             and
             of
             
               Edmond
               Langly
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Heads
             of
             these
             two
             Noble
             Families
             ;
             which
             thing
             I
             shall
             do
             in
             this
             place
             with
             all
             brevity
             and
             perspicuity
             possible
             ,
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             being
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             
             had
             three
             Wives
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             issue
             ;
             though
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             in
             his
             great
             Latine
             Arbour
             of
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             Printed
             in
             Paris
             in
             the
             year
             1580.
             assigneth
             but
             one
             Wife
             only
             to
             this
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             all
             his
             Children
             were
             born
             of
             her
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             and
             manifest
             errour
             ,
             and
             causeth
             great
             confusion
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             Title
             he
             buildeth
             hereon
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             first
             Wife
             was
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             thereof
             by
             her
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             Children
             only
             that
             were
             born
             of
             her
             ,
             can
             pretend
             properly
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             born
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             other
             wives
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             will
             confess
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             this
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             married
             Blanch
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             and
             had
             by
             her
             one
             Son
             only
             and
             two
             Daughters
             The
             Son
             was
             called
             Henry
             Earl
             first
             of
             Darby
             ,
             and
             after
             made
             Duke
             of
             Hereford
             by
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             also
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             lastly
             was
             made
             King
             by
             the
             deposition
             of
             his
             Cousen
             German
             the
             said
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             13.
             years
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             of
             the
             right
             of
             whose
             title
             examination
             shall
             be
             made
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             first
             of
             the
             two
             daughters
             which
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             had
             by
             Blanch
             ,
             was
             named
             Philippa
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             John
             the
             first
             of
             ●hat
             name
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             Issue
             Edward
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             he
             Alfonsus
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             he
             John
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             even
             unto
             our
             days
          
           
             
             The
             second
             daughter
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             Lady
             Blanch
             was
             named
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             
               John
               Holland
            
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             and
             she
             had
             Issue
             by
             him
             another
             John
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             Issue
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             that
             died
             without
             Issue
             Male
             ,
             leaving
             only
             one
             Daughter
             named
             Anne
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Nevil
            
             Knight
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             Issue
             
               Ralph
               Nevil
            
             third
             Earl
             of
             Westmerland
             ,
             whose
             Lineal
             Heir
             is
             at
             this
             day
             Lord
             
               Charles
               Nevil
            
             Earl
             of
             Westmerland
             ,
             that
             liveth
             banished
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Issue
             that
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             had
             by
             Lady
             Blanch
             his
             first
             Wife
             ,
             
             saving
             only
             that
             I
             had
             forgotten
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Issue
             of
             Henry
             his
             first
             Son
             ,
             surnamed
             of
             Bullenbroke
             ,
             that
             was
             afterward
             called
             K.
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             King
             had
             four
             Sons
             and
             two
             daughters
             ;
             his
             daughters
             were
             Blanch
             and
             Philippa
             ,
             the
             first
             married
             to
             William
             Duke
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             to
             Erick
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             died
             without
             Children
             ▪
          
           
             The
             four
             Sons
             were
             first
             Henry
             ,
             that
             Reigned
             after
             him
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             was
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             the
             third
             was
             John
             Duke
             of
             Bedford
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             was
             Humphry
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             all
             which
             three
             Dukes
             died
             without
             Issue
             ,
             or
             were
             slain
             in
             Wars
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             so
             as
             only
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             their
             elder
             Brother
             had
             Issue
             one
             Son
             named
             Henry
             also
             ,
             that
             was
             King
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             40
             years
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             and
             
             both
             of
             them
             (
             I
             mean
             both
             Father
             and
             Son
             )
             were
             murthered
             by
             order
             or
             permission
             of
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             who
             afterward
             took
             the
             Crown
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             so
             as
             in
             this
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             ended
             all
             the
             bloud-Royal
             male
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             by
             Blanch
             the
             first
             Wife
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             said
             Lady
             Blanch
             returned
             by
             right
             of
             succession
             (
             as
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             affirm
             ,
             though
             others
             deny
             it
             )
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Lady
             Philip
             her
             eldest
             daughter
             ,
             married
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             whose
             Nephew
             named
             Alfonsus
             the
             fifth
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             lived
             at
             that
             day
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             and
             his
             Heir
             were
             made
             away
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             John
             of
             
             Gaunt's
             first
             marriage
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             married
             the
             Lady
             Constance
             ,
             daughter
             and
             H●ir
             of
             Peter
             the
             first
             (
             surnamed
             the
             Cruel
             )
             King
             of
             Castile
             ;
             who
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             Henry
             his
             Bastard-brother
             ,
             assisted
             thereunto
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             he
             fled
             to
             Bourdeaux
             with
             his
             Wife
             and
             two
             daughters
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             restored
             ;
             and
             for
             pledge
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             other
             conditions
             that
             the
             said
             King
             Peter
             had
             promised
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             he
             left
             his
             two
             daughters
             with
             him
             :
             which
             daughters
             being
             sent
             afterwards
             into
             England
             ,
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             ,
             named
             Constance
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             Title
             he
             named
             himself
             for
             divers
             years
             afterwards
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             gain
             the
             same
             by
             Arms
             when
             Peter
             her
             Father
             was
             slain
             by
             his
             foresaid
             Bastard-brother
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             years
             after
             that
             again
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             agreement
             made
             between
             the
             said
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             Son
             and
             
             Heir
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Henry
             the
             Bastard
             ,
             with
             condition
             ,
             
             that
             Catharine
             the
             only
             daughter
             of
             John
             of
             Ga●nt
             by
             Lady
             Constance
             ,
             should
             marry
             with
             Henry
             the
             third
             Prince
             of
             Castile
             Son
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             said
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             Nephew
             to
             the
             Bastard
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             was
             ended
             that
             controversie
             between
             England
             and
             Castile
             .
             And
             the
             said
             Lady
             Catharine
             had
             Issue
             by
             King
             
               Henry
               ,
               John
            
             the
             second
             King
             of
             Cas●●●e
             ,
             and
             he
             Isabel
             that
             married
             with
             Ferdinando
             the
             Catholick
             King
             of
             Aragon
             ,
             and
             joyned
             by
             that
             marriage
             both
             those
             Kingdoms
             together
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             she
             had
             a
             daughter
             named
             Joan
             ,
             that
             married
             Philip
             Duke
             of
             Austria
             and
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             Charles
             the
             such
             that
             was
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Father
             to
             King
             Philip
             that
             now
             reigneth
             ●n
             Spain
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             we
             see
             )
             is
             descided
             two
             ways
             from
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             two
             daughters
             begotten
             of
             two
             Wives
             ,
             Blanch
             and
             Constance
             ;
             neither
             had
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             any
             more
             Children
             by
             Constance
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             daughter
             Catharine
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             :
             wherefore
             now
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             his
             third
             Wife
             ,
             that
             was
             Lady
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
          
           
             
             This
             Lady
             Catharine
             ,
             as
             English
             Histories
             do
             note
             ,
             was
             born
             in
             Heinalt
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             was
             daughter
             to
             a
             Knight
             of
             that
             Country
             called
             Sir
             
               Payne
               de
               Ruet
            
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             brought
             up
             in
             her
             youth
             in
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancasters
             house
             ,
             and
             attended
             upon
             his
             first
             Wife
             Lady
             Blanch
             ;
             and
             being
             fair
             of
             personage
             ,
             grew
             in
             such
             favour
             with
             the
             Duke
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             second
             Wife
             Constance
             ,
             he
             kept
             this
             Catharine
             for
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             begat
             upon
             her
             four
             Children
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             three
             Sons
             and
             ●
             daughter
             ,
             which
             daughter
             (
             whose
             name
             was
             Jane
             )
             was
             married
             to
             Ralph
             Earl
             of
             Westmorland
             ,
             called
             commonly
             in
             those
             days
             
               Daw
               Raby
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             descended
             the
             Earls
             of
             Westmorland
             that
             
             ensued
             .
             His
             three
             Sons
             were
             
               John
               ,
               Thomas
            
             and
             Henry
             ,
             and
             John
             was
             first
             Earl
             ▪
             and
             then
             Duke
             of
             
               Summerset
               :
               Thomas
            
             was
             first
             Marques
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             and
             then
             Duke
             of
             
               Excester
               :
               Henry
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             after
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             had
             begotten
             all
             these
             four
             Children
             upon
             Catharine
             ,
             he
             married
             her
             to
             a
             Knight
             in
             England
             named
             Swinford
             ,
             which
             Knight
             lived
             not
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             coming
             home
             to
             England
             ,
             from
             Aquitaine
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             been
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             and
             seeing
             this
             old
             Con●●●●ne
             of
             his
             Catharine
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             a
             Widow
             ,
             and
             himself
             also
             without
             a
             Wife
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             the
             Lady
             Constance
             was
             dead
             a
             little
             before
             ▪
             )
             for
             the
             love
             that
             he
             bore
             to
             the
             Children
             that
             he
             had
             begotten
             of
             her
             ,
             he
             determined
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             rather
             to
             legitimate
             her
             Children
             ,
             
             though
             himself
             were
             old
             now
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Kindred
             utterly
             against
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             full
             two
             years
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1396.
             he
             married
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Year
             after
             in
             a
             Parliament
             begun
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             the
             22
             of
             
               January
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1397.
             he
             caused
             all
             his
             said
             Children
             to
             be
             legitimated
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             begotten
             upon
             this
             Lady
             Swinford
             before
             she
             was
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             go
             forward
             to
             declare
             the
             Issue
             of
             these
             three
             Sons
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             and
             Henry
             Cardinal
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             dyed
             without
             Issue
             ,
             John
             the
             eldest
             Son
             that
             was
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             had
             Issue
             two
             Sons
             ,
             John
             and
             
               Edmond
               ,
               John
            
             that
             was
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             had
             Issue
             one
             onely
             Daughter
             ,
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             
               Edmond
               Tidder
            
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             Son
             named
             Henry
             ,
             Earl
             also
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             afterwards
             made
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             and
             was
             Father
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             Grandfather
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             
             that
             now
             is
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             John
             the
             first
             Son
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             .
             
             .
          
           
             Edmond
             ,
             the
             second
             Son
             to
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             was
             first
             Earl
             of
             Mortaine
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Brother
             John
             ,
             (
             who
             dyed
             without
             Issue
             make
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             )
             was
             created
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             both
             he
             and
             almost
             all
             his
             Kin
             were
             slain
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             and
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             against
             York
             .
             For
             First
             this
             Edmond
             himself
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             S.
             Albans
             ,
             against
             Richard
             Duke
             and
             first
             Pretender
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1456.
             leaving
             behind
             him
             three
             goodly
             Sons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               Henry
               ,
               Edmond
            
             and
             John
             ,
             whereof
             Henry
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             and
             beheaded
             in
             the
             same
             quarrel
             at
             Exham
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1463.
             dying
             without
             Issue
             .
             Edmond
             likewise
             succeeded
             his
             Brother
             Henry
             in
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             Tewkesbury
             in
             the
             same
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             there
             beheaded
             the
             7
             th
             .
             of
             May
             1471.
             leaving
             no
             Issue
             .
             John
             also
             the
             third
             Brother
             ,
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             same
             battel
             of
             Tewkesbury
             ,
             and
             left
             no
             
               Issue
               ▪
            
             and
             so
             in
             these
             two
             Noblemen
             ceased
             utterly
             all
             the
             
               Issue
               Male
            
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             by
             the
             Children
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             begotten
             upon
             Lady
             Swinford
             his
             third
             Wife
             :
             So
             that
             all
             which
             remained
             of
             this
             Woman
             ,
             was
             only
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
               Mother
            
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             which
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             and
             all
             that
             do
             descend
             from
             him
             in
             England
             ,
             
             do
             hold
             the
             Right
             of
             Lancaster
             only
             by
             this
             third
             Marriage
             of
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             of
             Blanch
             the
             first
             Wife
             ,
             or
             of
             Constance
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             enough
             in
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Descents
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             now
             pass
             over
             to
             shew
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ▪
          
           
             I
             touched
             briefly
             before
             ,
             how
             
               Edmond
               Langley
            
             
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             
             fourth
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Edward
             Earl
             of
             Rutland
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Aumarle
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             was
             slain
             without
             children
             under
             King
             Henry
             the
             V.
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             Agenc●urt
             in
             
               France
               ▪
            
             and
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             which
             married
             Lady
             
               Anna
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             was
             Heir
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             
             to
             w●t
             ,
             of
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             son
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             by
             which
             marriage
             he
             joyned
             together
             the
             two
             Titles
             of
             the
             Second
             and
             
               Fourth
               S●●●
            
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             being
             himself
             convinced
             of
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             King
             Henry
             the
             V.
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Southampton
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             1415.
             and
             3
             d.
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             V.
             and
             5
             th
             .
             day
             of
             August
             .
          
           
             This
             Richard
             had
             Issue
             by
             Lady
             
               Anna
               Mortimer
            
             a
             Son
             named
             Richard
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             his
             Uncle
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             in
             the
             same
             Dutchy
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             finding
             himself
             strong
             ,
             made
             claime
             to
             the
             Crown
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             declaring
             himself
             Chief
             of
             the
             Faction
             of
             the
             
               White
               Rose
            
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             of
             many
             cruel
             battels
             against
             them
             of
             the
             
               Red
               Rose
            
             and
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             of
             the
             battels
             which
             was
             given
             in
             the
             Year
             1460.
             at
             Wakefield
             ,
             himself
             was
             slain
             ,
             
             leaving
             behind
             him
             three
             Sons
             ,
             
               Edward
               ,
               George
            
             and
             Richard
             ,
             whereof
             Edward
             was
             afterwards
             King
             of
             England
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Edward
             the
             IV.
             George
             was
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Calis
             in
             a
             butt
             of
             Sack
             or
             Malmesy
             ,
             by
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             ;
             and
             Richard
             was
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             King
             by
             murthering
             his
             own
             two
             Nephews
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             King
             Richard
             the
             III.
             
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Eldest
             of
             these
             three
             Brothers
             ,
             
             which
             afterwards
             was
             King
             ,
             had
             Issue
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Edward
             and
             Richard
             ,
             both
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             by
             their
             Cruel
             Uncle
             Richard
             :
             he
             had
             also
             five
             
             Daughters
             ,
             the
             last
             four
             whereof
             I
             do
             purposely
             omit
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             none
             of
             them
             there
             remaineth
             any
             Issue
             ,
             but
             the
             eldest
             of
             all
             ▪
             named
             Elizabeth
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             Issue
             ,
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             the
             one
             married
             unto
             Scotland
             ,
             whereof
             are
             descended
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ;
             and
             Arabella
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             married
             to
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             whereof
             are
             issued
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earls
             of
             Hartford
             and
             Darby
             ,
             as
             after
             more
             at
             large
             shall
             be
             handled
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             first
             Brother
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Brother
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             had
             Issue
             by
             his
             Wife
             Lady
             Isabel
             Heir
             to
             the
             Earldoms
             of
             Warwick
             and
             Salisbury
             ,
             one
             Son
             ,
             named
             Edward
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             to
             death
             afterwards
             in
             his
             Youth
             ,
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             and
             left
             no
             Issue
             :
             this
             Duke
             George
             had
             also
             one
             Daughter
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             admitted
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             (
             at
             what
             time
             he
             sent
             her
             into
             Wales
             with
             Princess
             Mary
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             but
             yet
             married
             very
             meanly
             to
             a
             Knight
             of
             Wales
             ,
             
             named
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Poole
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             four
             Sons
             ,
             
               Henry
               ,
               Arthur
               ,
               Geffrey
            
             and
             Reginald
             ,
             the
             last
             whereof
             was
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             Arthur
             and
             Geffrey
             had
             Issue
             ,
             for
             Arthur
             had
             two
             Daughters
             Mary
             and
             
               Margarit
               ,
               Mary
            
             was
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               John
               Stanny
            
             ,
             and
             Margaret
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fitzherbert
            
             :
             Sir
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             had
             also
             Issue
             another
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             Issue
             Arthur
             and
             Geffrey
             which
             yet
             live
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             return
             to
             the
             first
             Son
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             named
             Henry
             ,
             that
             was
             Lord
             Montague
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             both
             he
             and
             his
             mother
             ,
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             This
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             left
             two
             daughters
             Catharine
             and
             
               Winefred
               :
               Catharine
            
             was
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Hastings
            
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             
             by
             which
             Marriage
             issued
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Hastings
            
             now
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               George
               Hastings
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             divers
             Children
             .
             And
             Winefred
             the
             younger
             daughter
             was
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Barrington
            
             Knight
             ,
             who
             also
             wanteth
             not
             Issue
             :
             
             and
             this
             is
             of
             the
             second
             Brother
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Brother
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             ,
             
             and
             afterward
             King
             ,
             left
             no
             Issue
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             is
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             see
             that
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             Competitor
             ,
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Arabella
             ,
             ;
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earls
             of
             Hertford
             and
             Derby
             are
             also
             Competitors
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             as
             descended
             by
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             first
             Brother
             ,
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             and
             his
             generation
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               Pools
               ,
               Barringtons
            
             ,
             and
             others
             before
             named
             ,
             are
             or
             may
             be
             Titlers
             of
             
               York
               ▪
            
             as
             descended
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             Son
             of
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             ;
             all
             which
             Issue
             yet
             seem
             to
             remain
             only
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             the
             former
             Pedegree
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             the
             favourers
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             other
             Competitors
             are
             properly
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             7th
             .
             coming
             only
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             his
             third
             Wife
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             part
             in
             Lady
             Blanch
             that
             was
             only
             Inheritor
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             men
             seemeth
             evident
             .
          
           
             Only
             then
             it
             remaineth
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             explain
             somewhat
             more
             clearly
             the
             descent
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             7th
             :
             and
             of
             his
             Issue
             .
             For
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             you
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             7th
             .
             being
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             that
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             marrying
             Elizabeth
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             the
             contrary
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             did
             seem
             to
             joyn
             both
             Houses
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             that
             bloudy
             controversie
             ,
             though
             others
             now
             will
             say
             no
             :
             But
             
             howsoever
             that
             was
             ,
             (
             which
             after
             shall
             be
             examined
             )
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             by
             that
             marriage
             one
             only
             Son
             ,
             that
             left
             Issue
             ,
             and
             two
             daughters
             ;
             his
             Son
             was
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
             who
             by
             three
             several
             Wives
             ,
             had
             three
             Children
             that
             have
             reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             6th
             .
             by
             Queen
             
               Jane
               Seymer
            
             ,
             Queen
             Mary
             by
             Queen
             Catharine
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             by
             Queen
             
               Anne
               Bullen
            
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             three
             Children
             no
             Issue
             hath
             remained
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             we
             must
             return
             to
             consider
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             daughters
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henoy
             the
             seventh
             ,
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             was
             married
             by
             her
             first
             mariage
             to
             James
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             James
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             late
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             Dowager
             of
             France
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             not
             long
             ago
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             left
             Issue
             James
             the
             sixth
             ,
             now
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             And
             by
             her
             second
             marriage
             the
             said
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             James
             the
             fourth
             ,
             took
             for
             husband
             
               Archibald
               Douglas
            
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Angus
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             one
             only
             daughter
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             which
             was
             married
             to
             
               Matthew
               Steward
            
             Earl
             of
             Lenox
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             she
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Henry
             Lord
             Darly
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               Steward
               ;
               Henry
            
             married
             the
             foresaid
             Lady
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             was
             murthered
             in
             Edenbrough
             in
             the
             year
             1566.
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ;
             and
             Charles
             his
             Brother
             married
             Elizabeth
             the
             daughter
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Candish
            
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             one
             only
             daughter
             yet
             living
             ,
             named
             Arabella
             ,
             another
             competitor
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             House
             of
             York
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             .
             
             Mary
             the
             second
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             younger
             Sister
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             was
             married
             first
             to
             Lewis
             the
             XII
             .
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             no
             Issue
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             
             had
             two
             daughters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Frances
             and
             Eleanor
             ;
             
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             was
             married
             first
             to
             
               Henry
               Gray
            
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             and
             after
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             beheaded
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             she
             had
             three
             daughters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Jane
               ,
               Catharine
            
             ,
             and
             Mary
             :
             the
             Lady
             Jane
             ,
             eldest
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             Lord
             
               Guilford
               Dudly
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             
               John
               Dudly
            
             late
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             with
             whom
             (
             I
             mean
             with
             her
             Husband
             and
             Father
             in
             Law
             )
             she
             was
             beheaded
             soon
             after
             for
             being
             proclaimes
             Queen
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             :
             
             the
             Lady
             Catharine
             second
             daughter
             ,
             married
             first
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Herbert
            
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             ,
             and
             left
             by
             him
             again
             ,
             she
             dyed
             afterward
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             prisoner
             for
             having
             had
             two
             Children
             by
             
               Edward
               Seymer
            
             Earl
             of
             Hertford
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             that
             she
             was
             married
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Children
             are
             yet
             living
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Henry
               Seymer
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Lord
             Beacham
             ,
             and
             
               Edward
               Seymer
            
             his
             Brother
             .
             The
             Lady
             Mary
             the
             third
             Sister
             ,
             though
             she
             was
             betrothed
             to
             Arthur
             Lord
             Gray
             of
             Wilton
             ,
             and
             married
             after
             to
             
               Martin
               Keyes
            
             Gentleman-Porter
             ,
             yet
             hath
             she
             left
             no
             Issue
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             understand
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             two
             daughters
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ;
             for
             albeit
             the
             said
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             after
             the
             beheading
             of
             the
             said
             Henry
             Lord
             Gray
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             her
             first
             Husband
             ,
             married
             again
             one
             
               Adrian
               Stokes
            
             her
             Servant
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Son
             by
             him
             ;
             yet
             it
             lived
             not
             ,
             but
             dyed
             very
             soon
             after
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             younger
             daughter
             of
             the
             said
             French
             Queen
             and
             Duke
             ,
             named
             Eleanor
             ,
             
             she
             was
             married
             to
             
               Henry
               Clifford
            
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             who
             had
             by
             her
             a
             daughter
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             that
             was
             married
             to
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Stanley
            
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             hath
             a
             plentiful
             Issue
             ,
             as
             Ferdinand
             now
             Earl
             of
             
               Darby
               William
               ,
               Stanley
               ,
               Francis
               
               Stanley
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             needeth
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             these
             descents
             of
             our
             English
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Peers
             or
             Competitors
             to
             the
             Crown
             for
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             therefore
             now
             it
             resteth
             only
             that
             we
             begin
             to
             examine
             what
             different
             pretentions
             are
             fram'd
             by
             divers
             Parties
             ,
             upon
             these
             descents
             and
             Genealogies
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             point
             of
             this
             our
             discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             great
             and
             general
             controversie
             and
             contention
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             Royal
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             the
             better
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             ANd
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             before
             I
             do
             descend
             to
             treat
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             different
             pretences
             of
             several
             persons
             and
             families
             ,
             that
             have
             issued
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Royal
             lineages
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             it
             shall
             perhaps
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             to
             discuss
             with
             some
             attention
             ,
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             the
             general
             controversie
             that
             lyeth
             between
             them
             ,
             yet
             undecided
             in
             many
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             stir
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             writing
             and
             disputing
             ,
             but
             also
             fighting
             and
             murthering
             for
             many
             years
             .
             
             And
             truly
             if
             we
             look
             into
             divers
             Histories
             ,
             Records
             and
             Authors
             which
             have
             written
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             speaking
             commonly
             according
             to
             the
             time
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             such
             as
             wrote
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             three
             Henries
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             and
             sixth
             ,
             Kings
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             title
             of
             
             Lancaster
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             ;
             but
             such
             others
             as
             wrote
             since
             that
             time
             (
             while
             the
             House
             of
             York
             hath
             held
             the
             Scepter
             )
             they
             have
             spoken
             in
             a
             far
             different
             manner
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             Polydor
             that
             wrote
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             ▪
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             have
             followed
             him
             since
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             right
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             same
             to
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             best
             way
             I
             suppose
             will
             be
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             consider
             what
             Historiographers
             do
             say
             according
             to
             their
             affections
             ,
             or
             Interests
             ,
             as
             what
             reasons
             and
             proofs
             be
             alledged
             of
             every
             side
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             more
             easily
             come
             to
             judge
             where
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             doth
             lie
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             ,
             
             the
             defenders
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             do
             alledge
             ,
             that
             their
             title
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             first
             pretender
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             whose
             Father
             was
             Son
             to
             
               Edmond
               Langley
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             fourth
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             that
             was
             Neece
             once
             removed
             ,
             and
             sole
             Heir
             to
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             Son
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             ;
             this
             Richard
             (
             I
             say
             )
             Duke
             of
             York
             pretended
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             had
             two
             titles
             joyned
             together
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             lawful
             Heir
             as
             well
             to
             Duke
             Leonel
             the
             second
             Brother
             ,
             as
             to
             Duke
             Edmond
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             in
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             Heir
             of
             the
             first
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             before
             the
             Issue
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             third
             Son
             to
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             
               Henry
               Bolenbrok
               ,
               John
            
             of
             Gaunts
             Son
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             called
             afterwards
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             entred
             the
             Crown
             by
             tyranny
             and
             violonce
             ,
             first
             for
             deposing
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             Lawful
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             secondly
             for
             taking
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             himself
             ,
             which
             Kingdom
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
             the
             foresaid
             King
             Richard
             (
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             year
             1399.
             )
             belonging
             to
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             to
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             his
             Sister
             ,
             married
             to
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             Father
             to
             this
             Richard
             pretendent
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             Edmond
             and
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             were
             Children
             to
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             Son
             of
             Philip
             that
             was
             daughter
             to
             Duke
             Leonel
             ,
             which
             Leonel
             was
             elder
             Uncle
             to
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             before
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             the
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             whose
             Son
             took
             the
             Crown
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             pretence
             and
             allegation
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             against
             Lancaster
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             the
             story
             following
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             King
             Edward
             the
             III.
             seeing
             in
             his
             old
             age
             that
             Prince
             Edward
             his
             eldest
             Son
             (
             whom
             of
             all
             his
             Children
             he
             loved
             most
             dearly
             )
             was
             dead
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             wanted
             not
             much
             doubt
             in
             some
             mens
             heads
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             succeed
             )
             yet
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             exceeding
             great
             affection
             he
             bare
             to
             the
             dead
             Prince
             ,
             would
             hear
             nothing
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             but
             appointed
             Richard
             ,
             the
             said
             Prince
             Edwards
             only
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             same
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             inforced
             all
             his
             Children
             then
             alive
             ,
             to
             swear
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             were
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             his
             third
             and
             eldest
             Son
             that
             then
             lived
             ,
             (
             for
             Leonel
             his
             second
             Son
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             was
             dead
             before
             )
             and
             
               Edmond
               Langley
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Woodstock
            
             Earls
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             after
             Dukes
             of
             York
             and
             Glocester
             ;
             and
             so
             King
             Richard
             Reigned
             with
             good
             obedience
             of
             his
             Uncles
             and
             their
             Children
             for
             20
             years
             together
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             when
             he
             grew
             insolent
             and
             had
             put
             to
             death
             his
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             and
             banished
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             own
             Cousin-German
             
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Hertford
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             
             and
             had
             made
             many
             wickedd
             Statutes
             as
             well
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             intangle
             the
             Realm
             and
             Nobility
             with
             fained
             crimes
             of
             Treason
             against
             his
             Regality
             ,
             as
             then
             he
             termed
             them
             ,
             the
             principal
             men
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             seeing
             a
             sit
             occasion
             offered
             by
             the
             Kings
             absence
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             called
             home
             out
             of
             France
             the
             foresaid
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             Earls
             of
             Arundel
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             were
             in
             banishment
             ,
             and
             by
             common
             consent
             gathered
             upon
             the
             suddain
             such
             an
             Army
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             they
             took
             the
             King
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             a
             Parliament
             laying
             together
             the
             intolerable
             faults
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             
             they
             deprived
             him
             of
             all
             Regal
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             before
             they
             had
             done
             to
             his
             great
             Grandfather
             K.
             Edward
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             universal
             consent
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             people
             there
             present
             ▪
             they
             chose
             and
             admitted
             the
             said
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             who
             continued
             so
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Crown
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             Sons
             Son
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             threescore
             years
             ,
             until
             this
             Richard
             before
             named
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             made
             challenge
             of
             the
             same
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             the
             story
             being
             thus
             ,
             
             the
             question
             is
             first
             ,
             whether
             Richard
             the
             second
             were
             justly
             deposed
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             whether
             after
             his
             deposition
             the
             House
             of
             York
             or
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             should
             have
             entred
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             did
             commit
             any
             wrong
             or
             injustice
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             whether
             the
             continuance
             of
             so
             many
             years
             in
             possession
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             approbations
             and
             confirmations
             thereof
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             legitimate
             their
             right
             .
          
           
           
             
             Concerning
             which
             points
             many
             things
             are
             alledged
             by
             the
             favourers
             of
             both
             Families
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             point
             touching
             the
             lawfulness
             or
             unlawfulness
             of
             King
             Richards
             deposition
             ,
             three
             Articles
             especially
             do
             seem
             most
             considerable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             about
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             whether
             a
             lawful
             King
             may
             be
             deposed
             upon
             just
             causes
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             about
             these
             causes
             in
             King
             Richards
             deposition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             just
             or
             sufficient
             for
             deposition
             of
             the
             said
             King
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             i●
             ,
             whether
             the
             same
             were
             good
             and
             orderly
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             
             And
             touching
             the
             first
             of
             these
             three
             points
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             upon
             just
             causes
             may
             be
             deposed
             ,
             I
             think
             both
             parties
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             contrary
             between
             themselves
             ,
             will
             easily
             agree
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Lawyer
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             proved
             it
             so
             evidently
             before
             throughout
             his
             whole
             dicourse
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             very
             little
             may
             be
             said
             against
             the
             same
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             declared
             (
             if
             you
             remember
             )
             both
             by
             reason
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             examples
             of
             all
             Nations
             Christian
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             ,
             and
             hath
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             urgent
             occasions
             are
             offered
             .
             
             And
             first
             by
             reason
             he
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             Kingly
             authority
             is
             given
             them
             only
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             this
             express
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             Govern
             according
             to
             Law
             and
             equity
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             exaltation
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             the
             butt
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             the
             star
             and
             pole
             by
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             direct
             their
             stern
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             by
             the
             weal
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             which
             end
             being
             taken
             away
             or
             perverted
             ,
             the
             King
             becometh
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             a
             Tyger
             ,
             a
             fierce
             Lion
             ,
             a
             ravening
             Wolf
             ,
             a
             publick
             enemy
             ,
             and
             a
             bloudy
             murtherer
             ,
             which
             were
             against
             all
             reason
             both
             natural
             and
             moral
             ,
             that
             a
             Common-wealth
             could
             not
             deliver
             it self
             from
             so
             eminent
             a
             destruction
             .
          
           
           
             By
             authority
             also
             you
             have
             heard
             it
             proved
             ,
             
             of
             all
             Law-makers
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Governours
             of
             Commonwealhs
             ,
             who
             have
             set
             down
             in
             their
             Statutes
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             Kings
             shall
             swear
             and
             protest
             at
             their
             entrance
             to
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             observe
             and
             perform
             the
             conditions
             there
             promised
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             to
             have
             no
             Interest
             in
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             By
             examples
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             all
             Realms
             Christian
             he
             declared
             ,
             
             how
             that
             often-times
             they
             have
             deposed
             their
             Princes
             for
             just
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             concurred
             and
             assisted
             wonderfully
             the
             same
             ,
             sending
             them
             commonly
             very
             good
             Kings
             after
             those
             that
             were
             deprived
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             Country
             more
             then
             in
             England
             it self
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             very
             Line
             and
             Family
             of
             this
             King
             Richard
             ,
             whose
             Noble
             Grandfather
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             was
             exalted
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             a
             most
             solemn
             deposition
             of
             his
             predecessor
             King
             Edward
             the
             second
             ,
             wherefore
             in
             this
             point
             there
             can
             be
             little
             controversie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             pass
             unto
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             causes
             were
             good
             and
             just
             for
             which
             this
             King
             Richard
             was
             esteemed
             worthy
             to
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             second
             point
             much
             more
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             and
             between
             the
             white
             Rose
             and
             the
             Red
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             House
             of
             York
             seeking
             to
             make
             the
             other
             odious
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             entred
             by
             tyranny
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             doth
             not
             stick
             to
             avouch
             ,
             that
             King
             Richard
             was
             unjustly
             deposed
             ;
             but
             against
             this
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             alledgeth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             York
             cannot
             justly
             say
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             chief
             Prince
             assistant
             to
             the
             deposing
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             was
             Lord
             Edmond
             himself
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             that
             family
             ,
             together
             with
             Edward
             Earl
             of
             Rutland
             and
             Duke
             of
             Aumarl
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             yea
             and
             his
             
             younger
             Son
             also
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             Father
             to
             this
             Richard
             that
             now
             pretendeth
             ,
             for
             so
             do
             write
             both
             
               Stow
               ,
               Hollingshead
            
             and
             other
             Chroniclers
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             those
             Princes
             of
             the
             H●●●e
             of
             
               York
               ▪
            
             
             did
             principally
             assist
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             in
             getting
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             deposing
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             Polid●r
             speaking
             of
             the
             wicked
             Government
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             Cogitation
             about
             deposing
             him
             when
             King
             Henry
             of
             Lancaster
             was
             yet
             in
             France
             ,
             banished
             ,
             and
             seemed
             not
             to
             think
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             
               Sed
               Edmundo
               Ebo●acensium
               duci
               ,
               ea
               res
               cum
               primis
               bilem
               commovit
               ,
               quod
               Rex
               omnia
               jam
               jura
               perverteret
               ,
               quod
               antea
               parricidio
               ,
               &
               postea
               r●pints
               se
               obstrinx●sset
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               wicked
               Government
               of
               King
               Richard
               ,
               did
               principally
               offend
               his
               Uncle
               Edmond
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               King
               now
               to
               pe●srvert
               all
               Law
               and
               Equity
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               before
               he
               had
               defiled
               himself
               with
               Parricide
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               murther
               of
               his
               own
               Uncle
               the
               Duke
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               Brother
               to
               this
               Edmond
               ,
               so
               now
               he
               intangled
               himself
               also
               with
               Rapine
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               took
               by
               violence
               the
               Goods
               and
               Inheritance
               of
               John
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               late
               deceased
               ,
               which
               did
               belong
               to
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               his
               Cousin-German
               :
            
             By
             which
             words
             of
             Polidor
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             coming
             out
             of
             Britany
             accompaned
             only
             with
             threescore
             persons
             ,
             
             (
             as
             some
             stories
             say
             )
             chose
             first
             to
             go
             into
             
               York
               shire
            
             and
             to
             enter
             at
             Ravenspur
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Humber
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             (
             which
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             if
             the
             Princes
             of
             York
             had
             not
             principally
             favoured
             him
             in
             that
             action
             )
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             an
             evident
             argument
             that
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             were
             then
             the
             chief
             doers
             in
             this
             deposition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             alledge
             now
             with
             reason
             that
             the
             said
             Richard
             was
             deposed
             uniustly
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             alledgeth
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             this
             deposition
             ,
             
             the
             opinions
             of
             all
             Historiographers
             ,
             that
             ever
             have
             written
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             
               English
               ,
               French
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               Latine
               ,
            
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Nation
             or
             Language
             ,
             who
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             King
             Richards
             Government
             was
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             he
             worthy
             of
             deposition
             ,
             whereof
             he
             that
             will
             see
             more
             let
             him
             read
             Thomas
             of
             Walsingham
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Frosard
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             King
             Richard.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             alledge
             ,
             
             the
             particular
             outrages
             and
             insolencies
             of
             King
             Richards
             Government
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             the
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             evil
             counsel
             of
             his
             favorites
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             perverting
             of
             all
             Laws
             generally
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             before
             you
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             Polidor
             ;
             the
             joyning
             with
             his
             Minions
             for
             oppressing
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             of
             which
             Stow
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               The
               King
               being
               at
            
             Bristow
             with
             Robert
             de
             Vere
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Michael
             de
             la
             Pole
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Suffolk
             ,
             
               devised
               how
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Glocester
             ,
             
               the
               Earls
               of
            
             Arundel
             ,
             Warwick
             ,
             Darby
             and
             Nottingham
             ,
             
               and
               others
               whose
               deaths
               they
               conspired
               :
               Thus
               saith
            
             Stow.
             And
             after
             they
             executed
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             devices
             ,
             for
             that
             Thomas
             of
             Woodstock
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             was
             made
             away
             without
             Law
             or
             Process
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             also
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             Warwick
             was
             banished
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             also
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             by
             like
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             was
             done
             to
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Hertford
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             insolencies
             he
             suffered
             
               Robert
               Vere
            
             to
             dishonour
             and
             put
             from
             him
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Noble
             and
             goodly
             young
             Lady
             (
             as
             Stow
             saith
             )
             and
             born
             of
             Lady
             Isabella
             King
             Richards
             Aunt
             ,
             that
             was
             daughter
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             
             and
             suffered
             Vere
             to
             marry
             another
             openly
             to
             her
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             of
             her
             Kindred
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Parliament
             
             that
             ever
             he
             held
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             21.
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               Evil
               Parliament
            
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             have
             all
             authority
             absolute
             granted
             to
             certain
             favourites
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             
               Thomas
               Walsingham
            
             saith
             were
             not
             above
             6
             or
             7.
             to
             determine
             of
             all
             matters
             with
             all
             full
             authority
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             only
             had
             been
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             indeed
             but
             to
             take
             all
             authority
             to
             himself
             only
             ;
             and
             Stow
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             hath
             these
             words
             following
             .
             
             This
             Parliament
             
               began
               about
               the
            
             15.
             of
             Sept.
             
               in
               the
               year
            
             1397.
             
               at
               the
               beginning
               whereof
            
             ,
             Edward
             Stafford
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Exeter
             
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
            
             England
             
               made
               a
               proposition
               or
               Sermon
               ▪
               in
               which
               he
               affirmed
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               alone
               ,
               and
               perfect
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               do
               impeach
               it
               were
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               pain
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             &c.
             thus
             saith
             Stow
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             is
             evident
             ,
             how
             exorbitant
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             Law
             and
             Equity
             this
             Kings
             Government
             was
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             those
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             alledge
             for
             justifying
             of
             this
             deprivation
             ,
             that
             Duke
             Henry
             was
             called
             home
             by
             express
             Letters
             of
             the
             more
             and
             better
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             came
             wholly
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             u●●rmed
             considering
             his
             person
             ,
             
             for
             that
             Frosard
             saith
             he
             had
             but
             three
             Ships
             only
             out
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             Walsingham
             saith
             he
             had
             but
             15.
             
             Lances
             and
             4●0
             ▪
             foot-men
             ,
             and
             the
             additions
             to
             Pol●●hronicon
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             ,
             do
             avouch
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             landed
             at
             Ravenspur
             in
             the
             County
             of
             York
             ,
             he
             had
             but
             threescore
             men
             in
             all
             to
             begin
             the
             Reformation
             of
             his
             Realm
             against
             so
             potent
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             King
             Richard
             was
             then
             accounted
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             the
             concourse
             of
             all
             people
             so
             great
             and
             general
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             within
             few
             days
             he
             atchieved
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             battel
             or
             bloud-shed
             at
             all
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             manner
             and
             
             form
             of
             this
             act
             ,
             they
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             affirm
             also
             ,
             
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             executed
             in
             better
             nor
             more
             convenient
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             choice
             and
             invitation
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             greater
             and
             better
             part
             thereof
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             done
             without
             slaughter
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             King
             was
             deposed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             himself
             convinced
             of
             his
             unworthy
             Government
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             worthily
             deprived
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             willingly
             and
             freely
             resigned
             the
             same
             :
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             more
             circumstances
             required
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             for
             any
             lawful
             deposition
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             yet
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             there
             was
             violence
             ,
             for
             that
             Duke
             Henry
             was
             Armed
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             brought
             this
             to
             pass
             ;
             they
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             the
             matter
             to
             an
             end
             by
             Forces
             ,
             
             for
             that
             an
             evil
             King
             cannot
             be
             removed
             but
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             if
             we
             expect
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             remedy
             left
             by
             God
             unto
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             for
             seeing
             that
             a
             Tyrannical
             or
             obstinate
             evil
             Prince
             ,
             is
             an
             Armed
             enemy
             with
             his
             feet
             set
             on
             the
             Realms
             head
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             driven
             nor
             plucked
             from
             thence
             ,
             nor
             brought
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             by
             force
             of
             Arms.
             And
             if
             you
             say
             that
             God
             may
             remedy
             the
             matter
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             away
             by
             sickness
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             means
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             always
             bind
             himself
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             extraordinary
             means
             in
             bringing
             those
             things
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             Commonwealths
             to
             effectuate
             ,
             by
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             easie
             thing
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             for
             God
             Almighty
             also
             when
             any
             wicked
             man
             breaketh
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             theft
             ,
             murther
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             punish
             him
             immediately
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             
             so
             do
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             the
             Realm
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             also
             ,
             it
             otherwise
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             well
             for
             example
             ,
             and
             terror
             of
             〈…〉
             that
             God
             hath
             〈…〉
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           
             
             〈…〉
             particular
             president
             of
             punishing
             of
             evil
             〈◊〉
             in
             like
             manner
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             when
             other
             means
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             besides
             all
             the
             great
             multitude
             of
             examples
             alledged
             before
             by
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             in
             his
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             about
             evil
             Kings
             deposed
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             variety
             of
             several
             manners
             how
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             by
             God's
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             recounted
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Judges
             ,
             that
             Aod
             was
             stirred
             up
             by
             God
             to
             kill
             Eglon
             King
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             
             that
             prosecuted
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             was
             to
             feign
             a
             secret
             Embassage
             ,
             or
             message
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             slay
             him
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             God
             delivered
             his
             people
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             and
             chose
             this
             particular
             way
             ,
             whereas
             none
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             it
             by
             many
             other
             means
             less
             odious
             to
             the
             World
             then
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             seemed
             so
             cruel
             and
             full
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Again
             they
             shew
             ,
             
             that
             when
             God
             had
             rejected
             King
             Saul
             for
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             do
             it
             by
             raising
             of
             David
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             defending
             and
             assisting
             David
             both
             in
             Arms
             and
             otherwise
             divers
             years
             against
             Saul
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             raised
             the
             Philistians
             also
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             after
             divers
             battels
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             upon
             a
             pole
             ,
             
             and
             presented
             it
             in
             all
             the
             Temples
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             left
             it
             pitched
             up
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Dagon
             ;
             all
             which
             God
             might
             have
             spared
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             him
             away
             quietly
             without
             bloudshed
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             he
             chose
             this
             second
             way
             .
          
           
           
             In
             like
             manner
             when
             he
             would
             punish
             King
             Rehoboam
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Solomon
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             spare
             him
             also
             in
             part
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             Grandfather
             David
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             Rebellion
             to
             be
             raised
             against
             him
             by
             Jeroboam
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             three
             parts
             of
             four
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             God's
             own
             instinct
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             express
             allowance
             thereof
             after
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             avoucheth
             ,
             and
             if
             Rehoboam
             had
             fought
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             fault
             ,
             (
             as
             once
             he
             had
             thought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             was
             prepared
             with
             a
             main
             Army
             )
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             might
             have
             lawfully
             slain
             him
             ,
             
             for
             that
             now
             these
             ten
             Tribes
             that
             forsook
             him
             ,
             had
             just
             authority
             to
             depose
             him
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             yielding
             to
             their
             just
             request
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             easing
             them
             of
             those
             grievous
             Tributes
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Scripture
             reporteth
             .
             For
             albeit
             God
             had
             a
             meaning
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             Father
             Solomon
             ,
             yet
             suffered
             he
             that
             Rehoboam
             also
             should
             give
             just
             occasion
             himself
             for
             the
             people
             to
             leave
             him
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             story
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             God's
             high
             Wisdom
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             and
             sweet
             disposition
             in
             humane
             affairs
             .
          
           
             Another
             example
             of
             punishing
             and
             deposing
             evil
             Princes
             by
             force
             ,
             
             they
             do
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Kings
             ,
             where
             God
             appointed
             Elizeus
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Son
             of
             another
             Prophet
             to
             anoint
             Jehu
             ,
             Captain
             of
             Joram
             ,
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             Joram
             was
             Son
             to
             the
             Queen
             Jezabel
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             Jehu
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             his
             said
             King
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             mother
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             them
             both
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
             but
             also
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Conjuravit
               ergo
               Jehu
               contra
               Joram
               ,
               Jehu
            
             did
             conjure
             and
             conspire
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow
             Captains
             ,
             against
             his
             King
             Joram
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Jezabel
             the
             Kings
             
             Mother
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             to
             death
             with
             all
             the
             ignominy
             he
             could
             devise
             ,
             and
             God
             allowed
             thereof
             ▪
             and
             perswaded
             the
             same
             by
             so
             holy
             a
             Prophet
             as
             Elizeus
             was
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             assure
             our selves
             that
             the
             fact
             was
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             Godly
             ,
             albeit
             in
             it self
             it
             might
             seem
             abominable
             .
          
           
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             book
             of
             Kings
             ,
             within
             two
             chapters
             after
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             example
             how
             God
             moved
             Jehoiadah
             High-priest
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             perswade
             the
             Captains
             and
             Colonels
             of
             that
             City
             to
             conspire
             against
             Athalia
             the
             Queen
             ,
             
             that
             had
             Reigned
             6.
             years
             ,
             and
             to
             Arm
             themselves
             with
             the
             Armor
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             besiege
             the
             Palace
             where
             she
             lay
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             all
             them
             that
             should
             offer
             or
             go
             about
             to
             defend
             her
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             having
             taken
             her
             alive
             ,
             she
             was
             put
             to
             death
             also
             by
             sentence
             of
             the
             said
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             was
             allowed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             highly
             commended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Joas
             young
             King
             of
             the
             bloud
             Royal
             was
             Crowned
             in
             her
             place
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             might
             have
             been
             done
             as
             you
             see
             without
             such
             trouble
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             bloud-shed
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             ,
             but
             he
             appointed
             these
             several
             means
             for
             working
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             for
             relieving
             of
             Common-wealths
             oppressed
             by
             evil
             Princes
             .
             And
             this
             seemeth
             sufficient
             proof
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             King
             Richard
             of
             England
             might
             be
             removed
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             his
             life
             and
             Government
             being
             so
             evil
             and
             pernicious
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
             It
             remaineth
             then
             that
             we
             pass
             to
             the
             second
             principal
             point
             proposed
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             supposing
             this
             deprivation
             of
             King
             Richard
             was
             just
             and
             lawful
             ,
             what
             House
             by
             right
             should
             have
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             either
             that
             of
             Lancaster
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             very
             time
             when
             King
             Richard
             was
             deposed
             ,
             the
             
             house
             of
             York
             had
             no
             pretence
             ,
             or
             little
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             that
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             was
             then
             alive
             ,
             with
             his
             Sister
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             married
             to
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             by
             which
             Anne
             the
             House
             of
             York
             did
             after
             make
             their
             claim
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             do
             so
             yet
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             said
             Edmond
             her
             Brother
             was
             living
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             read
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             16.
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             Henry
             the
             5th
             .
             when
             his
             said
             Brother
             in
             Law
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Southampton
             ,
             whom
             this
             Edmond
             appeached
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Edmond
             was
             now
             Earl
             of
             March
             when
             K.
             Richard
             was
             deposed
             ,
             
             and
             not
             his
             Father
             Roger
             (
             as
             Polidor
             mistaketh
             )
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             that
             that
             the
             said
             Roger
             was
             slain
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1398.
             and
             not
             many
             months
             after
             he
             had
             been
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             Rogers
             Father
             named
             Edmond
             also
             ,
             Husband
             of
             the
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             dyed
             some
             three
             years
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             Roger
             ,
             as
             after
             will
             be
             seen
             ;
             so
             as
             seeing
             that
             at
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             this
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             elder
             Brother
             to
             Anne
             was
             yet
             living
             ,
             the
             question
             cannot
             be
             whether
             the
             House
             of
             York
             should
             have
             entred
             to
             the
             Crown
             presently
             after
             the
             deprivation
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             yet
             no
             pretence
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             but
             whether
             this
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             as
             Heir
             of
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             or
             else
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             Heir
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             should
             have
             entred
             :
             For
             as
             for
             the
             House
             of
             York
             there
             was
             yet
             no
             question
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             also
             by
             Stow
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             who
             seteth
             down
             how
             that
             after
             the
             said
             deposition
             of
             Richard
             ,
             
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             asked
             the
             people
             three
             times
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             their
             
             King
             ,
             whether
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             there
             standing
             present
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             answered
             no
             :
             and
             then
             he
             asked
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Aumarl
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             no
             :
             he
             asked
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             his
             youngest
             Son
             ,
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             no
             :
             Thus
             writeth
             Stow.
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             albeit
             this
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             had
             married
             now
             the
             Sister
             of
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             his
             posterity
             claimed
             afterward
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             pretend
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             her
             Brother
             being
             yet
             alive
             ,
             who
             after
             dying
             without
             Issue
             ,
             left
             all
             his
             right
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             to
             the
             House
             of
             York
             :
             for
             albeit
             this
             Earl
             Richard
             never
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             beheaded
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             at
             Southampton
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             while
             his
             elder
             Brother
             was
             a
             live
             ,
             yet
             left
             he
             a
             Son
             named
             Richard
             ,
             that
             after
             him
             came
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             Edmond
             Duke
             of
             York
             that
             dyed
             without
             Issue
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             also
             by
             his
             Mother
             
               Ann
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             he
             was
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             that
             made
             title
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             question
             now
             is
             ,
             whether
             after
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             Nephew
             removed
             of
             Leonel
             (
             which
             Leonel
             was
             the
             second
             Son
             to
             King
             Edward
             )
             or
             else
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             Son
             to
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             (
             which
             John
             was
             third
             Son
             to
             King
             Edward
             )
             should
             by
             right
             have
             succeeded
             to
             King
             Richard
             ;
             and
             for
             Edmond
             is
             alledged
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Heir
             of
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ;
             and
             of
             Henry
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nearer
             by
             two
             degrees
             to
             the
             Stem
             or
             last
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             King
             Richard
             deposed
             ,
             then
             Edmond
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             Henry
             was
             Son
             to
             King
             Richards
             Uncle
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             Edmond
             was
             but
             Nephew
             removed
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Daughters
             Sons
             Son
             ,
             to
             the
             said
             King
             Richards
             other
             Uncle
             of
             York
             .
             And
             that
             in
             
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             degree
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             King
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             (
             though
             he
             be
             not
             of
             the
             elder
             Line
             )
             the
             favourers
             of
             Lancaster
             alledge
             many
             proofs
             ,
             whereof
             some
             shall
             be
             touched
             a
             little
             after
             :
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             same
             practised
             in
             our
             days
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Bourbon
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             Realm
             ,
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Crown
             for
             his
             propinquity
             in
             bloud
             to
             the
             dead
             King
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             of
             the
             elder
             Line
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             is
             alledged
             for
             Henry
             ,
             
             that
             his
             title
             came
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             by
             a
             woman
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             favoured
             either
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Law
             or
             Reason
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             say
             that
             the
             pretenders
             of
             this
             title
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             that
             was
             daughter
             of
             Duke
             Leonel
             ,
             never
             opened
             their
             mouths
             in
             those
             days
             to
             claim
             ,
             until
             some
             50.
             years
             after
             the
             deposition
             and
             death
             of
             King
             Richard.
             
             Nay
             moreover
             they
             of
             Lancaster
             say
             ,
             that
             sixteen
             years
             after
             the
             deposition
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             was
             now
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             certain
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             especially
             Richard
             Larl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             that
             had
             married
             this
             
               Edmond
               Mortimers
            
             Sister
             ,
             offered
             to
             have
             slain
             King
             Henry
             and
             to
             have
             made
             the
             said
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             descended
             of
             Duke
             Leonel
             ,
             but
             he
             refused
             the
             matter
             ,
             thinking
             it
             not
             to
             be
             according
             to
             equity
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             and
             discovered
             the
             whole
             Treason
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             were
             all
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Southampton
             ,
             within
             four
             or
             five
             days
             after
             ,
             
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             and
             this
             happened
             in
             the
             year
             1415.
             and
             from
             henceforward
             until
             the
             year
             1451.
             and
             thirtieth
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             which
             was
             36.
             years
             after
             the
             Execution
             done
             upon
             these
             Conspirators
             ,
             no
             more
             mention
             or
             pretence
             was
             made
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             began
             to
             move
             troubles
             about
             it
             again
             :
          
           
           
             
             Thus
             say
             those
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             but
             now
             these
             of
             York
             have
             a
             great
             argument
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1385.
             and
             9th
             .
             year
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             was
             declared
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             as
             Polydor
             writeth
             )
             that
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             
             who
             had
             married
             Philippa
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             was
             Grandfather
             to
             the
             last
             Edmond
             by
             me
             named
             ,
             should
             be
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             should
             chance
             to
             die
             without
             Issue
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             objection
             those
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             Polydor
             doth
             erre
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             Edmond
             Husband
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             was
             declared
             for
             Heir
             apparent
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             that
             married
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             died
             peaceably
             in
             Ireland
             three
             years
             before
             this
             Parliament
             was
             holden
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1382.
             as
             both
             Hollingshed
             ,
             
             Stow
             ,
             and
             other
             Chroniclers
             do
             testifie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Polydor
             doth
             erre
             not
             only
             in
             this
             place
             about
             this
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             in
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Edmond
             so
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             King
             Richard
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             Irish
             in
             Ireland
             12
             years
             after
             this
             declaration
             made
             of
             the
             succession
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1394.
             which
             was
             indeed
             not
             this
             man
             ,
             
             but
             his
             Son
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             Heir
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lady
             Philippa
             his
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             in
             the
             Parliament
             aforesaid
             ,
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             especial
             hatred
             and
             malice
             (
             as
             these
             men
             say
             )
             which
             he
             did
             bear
             against
             his
             said
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Henry
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             desired
             to
             exclude
             from
             the
             succession
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             hatred
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             presently
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             Father
             to
             this
             Richard
             ,
             (
             which
             Prince
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1376.
             and
             but
             10.
             months
             before
             
             his
             Father
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             )
             there
             wanted
             not
             divers
             learned
             and
             wise
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             opinion
             that
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             then
             living
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             ,
             should
             have
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               jure
               propinquitatis
            
             ,
             before
             Richard
             that
             was
             but
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             one
             degree
             further
             off
             then
             he
             :
             but
             the
             old
             King
             was
             so
             extremely
             affectionate
             unto
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             the
             black
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             newly
             dead
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             hear
             of
             any
             to
             succeed
             him
             (
             as
             Frosard
             saith
             )
             but
             only
             Richard
             the
             said
             Prince's
             Son.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             called
             presently
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             that
             ever
             he
             held
             ,
             and
             therein
             caused
             his
             said
             Nephew
             Richard
             to
             be
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             three
             Sons
             then
             living
             ,
             that
             were
             Uncles
             to
             the
             Youth
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             
               Lancaster
               ,
               Edmond
               Langley
            
             Duke
             afterwards
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Woodstock
            
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             )
             to
             swear
             Fealty
             unto
             Richard
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             albeit
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             all
             his
             life
             after
             ,
             for
             keeping
             of
             his
             Oath
             that
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             never
             pretended
             any
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             King
             Richard
             knowing
             well
             the
             pretence
             that
             he
             and
             his
             might
             have
             ,
             was
             still
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             sought
             infinite
             means
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             him
             ,
             first
             by
             perswading
             him
             to
             go
             and
             make
             War
             in
             Spain
             ,
             
             where
             he
             thought
             he
             might
             miscarry
             in
             so
             dangerous
             an
             attempt
             ▪
             and
             then
             offering
             to
             give
             him
             all
             Aquitain
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             leave
             England
             to
             go
             and
             live
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             for
             three
             years
             ,
             with
             extreme
             peril
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Aquitain
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             ,
             but
             rose
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             refused
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             for
             their
             Lord
             ,
             but
             appealed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             also
             allowed
             thereof
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             came
             home
             into
             England
             again
             ,
             King
             Richard
             thought
             no
             better
             way
             to
             weaken
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             banish
             his
             Son
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Hertford
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             .
             And
             besides
             
             this
             ,
             the
             said
             King
             Richard
             practised
             also
             by
             divers
             secret
             drifts
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             his
             said
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             as
             Walsingham
             witnesseth
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             said
             Duke
             came
             at
             length
             to
             die
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             22.
             year
             of
             King
             
             Richard's
             reign
             ,
             he
             wrote
             such
             joyous
             Letters
             thereof
             (
             as
             Frosard
             saith
             )
             to
             his
             Father-in-law
             Charles
             the
             sixth
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             as
             though
             he
             had
             been
             delivered
             of
             his
             chiefest
             Enemy
             ,
             not
             imagining
             that
             his
             own
             destruction
             was
             so
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             much
             accelerated
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             
             And
             these
             were
             the
             causes
             ,
             say
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             why
             King
             Richard
             caused
             this
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             pass
             in
             favour
             of
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             and
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Earl
             Mortimer
             ,
             was
             better
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             And
             this
             they
             say
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             for
             Princes
             oftentimes
             to
             procure
             partial
             Laws
             to
             pass
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             Succession
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             affections
             ;
             for
             the
             like
             (
             say
             they
             )
             did
             Edward
             the
             third
             procure
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Richard
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Parliament
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             afterward
             again
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             open
             Injustice
             ,
             
             caused
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             pass
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             whereby
             his
             Nephew
             
               John
               de
               la
               Pole
            
             Earl
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             Son
             to
             his
             Sister
             Elizabeth
             Dutchess
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             was
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             excluding
             thereby
             the
             Children
             of
             his
             two
             elder
             Brothers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             daughters
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             and
             daughter
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarenoe
             ,
             which
             yet
             by
             all
             order
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             their
             Sisters
             Children
             .
          
           
             And
             like
             facility
             found
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
             to
             get
             the
             consent
             of
             two
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             Authority
             to
             appoint
             what
             Successor
             he
             would
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             Kindred
             ;
             by
             which
             Authority
             afterward
             
             he
             appointed
             by
             his
             Testament
             (
             as
             in
             another
             place
             shall
             be
             shewed
             )
             that
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             younger
             Sister
             Mary
             ,
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             eldest
             Sister
             Margaret
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             A
             like
             declaration
             was
             that
             also
             ,
             
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             of
             late
             memory
             ,
             who
             appointed
             ,
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Gray
            
             his
             Cousen-german
             removed
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             and
             Successor
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             excluded
             his
             own
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             and
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             from
             the
             same
             :
             but
             these
             declarations
             make
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             when
             right
             and
             equity
             do
             repugn
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             say
             that
             it
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             foresaid
             declaration
             of
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Heir
             apparent
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             hold
             and
             avouch
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             the
             true
             right
             to
             enter
             ,
             not
             only
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             (
             as
             it
             did
             )
             but
             also
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             for
             that
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             was
             then
             the
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             which
             King
             Edward
             had
             living
             ,
             and
             nearer
             to
             his
             Father
             by
             a
             degree
             ,
             then
             was
             Richard
             the
             Nephew
             .
             About
             which
             point
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             the
             Uncle
             or
             Nephew
             should
             be
             preferred
             in
             Succession
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             in
             this
             age
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             there
             was
             great
             trouble
             ,
             and
             controversie
             in
             the
             World
             abroad
             ,
             
             for
             so
             testifieth
             
               Girard
               du
               Haillan
            
             Councellor
             and
             Secretary
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1346.
             which
             was
             about
             the
             midst
             of
             King
             Edwards
             Reign
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             though
             King
             Edward
             took
             such
             care
             of
             the
             sure
             establishing
             of
             his
             Nephew
             Richard
             in
             Succession
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             related
             .
             And
             much
             less
             marvel
             is
             it
             if
             K.
             Richard
             had
             still
             great
             jealousie
             of
             his
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             off-spring
             ,
             considering
             how
             doubtful
             the
             question
             was
             among
             the
             Wise
             and
             Learned
             of
             those
             days
             .
             For
             more
             declaration
             whereof
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             alledge
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             foresaid
             
             Chronicler
             ,
             with
             the
             examples
             by
             him
             recited
             :
             thus
             then
             he
             writeth
             .
          
           
             
             
               About
               this
               time
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               did
               arise
               a
               great
               and
               doubtful
               question
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               whether
               Uncles
               or
               Nephews
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               younger
               Brother
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               elder
               ,
               should
               Succeed
               unto
               Realms
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               controversie
               put
               all
               Christianity
               into
               great
               broils
               and
               troubles
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               Charles
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Naplis
               begat
               of
               Mary
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Queen
               and
               Heir
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               divers
               Children
               ,
               but
               namely
               three
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Mar●el
                 ,
                 Robert
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Philip
                 ;
                 Martel
              
               dying
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               left
               a
               Son
               named
               Charles
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               Grand-mothers
               right
               was
               King
               also
               of
               Hungary
               ;
               but
               about
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               the
               question
               was
               ,
               when
               King
               Charles
               was
               dead
               ,
               who
               should
               Succeed
               him
               ,
               either
               Charles
               his
               Nephew
               King
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               or
               Robert
               his
               second
               Son
               ;
               but
               Robert
               was
               preferred
               ,
               and
               Reigned
               in
               Naples
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Provence
               in
               France
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               33.
               years
               ,
               with
               great
               renown
               of
               Valor
               and
               Wisdom
               .
               And
               this
               is
               own
               example
               that
               Girard
               recounteth
               ,
               
               which
               example
               is
               reported
               by
               the
               famous
               Lawyer
               Bartholus
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               ▪
               touching
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cicilia
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               Succession
               of
               the
               Uncle
               before
               the
               Nephew
               ,
               was
               averred
               also
               for
               rightful
               by
               the
               Learned
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               for
               just
               by
               the
               judicial
               sentence
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               reasons
               which
               afterward
               shall
               be
               shewed
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               treat
               of
               this
               question
               more
               in
               particular
               .
            
          
           
             
             Another
             example
             also
             reporteth
             Girard
             ,
             which
             ensued
             immediately
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             foresaid
             King
             Robert
             ,
             having
             a
             Son
             named
             Charles
             ,
             which
             died
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             left
             a
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Joan
             ,
             Neece
             unto
             King
             Robert
             ,
             which
             Joan
             was
             married
             to
             Andrew
             the
             
             younger
             Son
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Charles
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ;
             but
             King
             Robert
             being
             dead
             ,
             there
             stept
             up
             one
             Lewis
             Prince
             of
             Tarranto
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             to
             Philip
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             younger
             Brother
             to
             King
             Robert
             ,
             which
             Lewis
             pretending
             his
             right
             to
             be
             better
             then
             that
             of
             Joan
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             degree
             nearer
             to
             King
             Charles
             his
             Grand-father
             then
             Joan
             was
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             she
             Neece
             once
             removed
             )
             he
             prevailed
             in
             like
             manner
             ;
             and
             thus
             far
             Girard
             Historiographer
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             if
             we
             consider
             examples
             ,
             
             that
             fell
             out
             even
             in
             this
             very
             age
             only
             ,
             concerning
             this
             controversie
             between
             the
             Uncle
             and
             Nephew
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             store
             of
             them
             :
             for
             in
             Spain
             not
             long
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1276.
             was
             that
             great
             and
             famous
             determination
             made
             by
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             wise
             ,
             eleventh
             King
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Realm
             and
             Nobility
             in
             their
             Courts
             or
             Parliament
             of
             Segovia
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             by
             the
             Civilian
             ,
             wherein
             they
             dis●inherited
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Prince
             
               Don
               Alonso
               de
               la
               Cerda
            
             that
             died
             (
             as
             our
             Prince
             Edward
             did
             )
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             made
             Heir
             apparent
             
               Don
               Sancho
               Bravo
            
             younger
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             and
             Uncle
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             the
             two
             young
             Cerda's
             .
             Which
             sentence
             standeth
             even
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             King
             Philip
             enjoyed
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             Dukes
             of
             
               Medina
               Celi
            
             ,
             and
             their
             race
             that
             are
             descendents
             of
             the
             said
             two
             Cerda's
             ,
             which
             were
             put
             back
             ,
             are
             Subjects
             by
             that
             sentence
             ,
             and
             not
             Soveraigns
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             controversie
             fell
             out
             but
             very
             little
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             in
             France
             ,
             though
             not
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             Earldom
             of
             Artoys
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             was
             decided
             by
             a
             solemn
             sentence
             of
             two
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             in
             favour
             
             of
             the
             Aunt
             against
             her
             Nephew
             ,
             which
             albeit
             it
             cost
             great
             troubles
             :
             yet
             was
             it
             defended
             ,
             and
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             holdeth
             the
             County
             of
             Artoys
             by
             it
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Polydor
             reporteth
             the
             story
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Robert
             Earl
             of
             Artoys
             ,
             a
             man
             famous
             for
             his
             Chivalry
             ,
             
             had
             two
             Children
             ,
             Philip
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             Maude
             a
             daughter
             ,
             this
             Maude
             was
             married
             to
             Otho
             Earl
             of
             Burgundy
             ;
             and
             Philip
             dying
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             left
             a
             Son
             named
             Robert
             the
             second
             ,
             whose
             Father
             Robert
             the
             first
             being
             dead
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             who
             should
             Su●●eed
             ,
             either
             Maude
             the
             daughter
             ,
             or
             Robert
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             being
             remitted
             unto
             
               Philip
               le
               Bel
            
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             chief
             Lord
             at
             that
             time
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             he
             adjudged
             it
             to
             Maude
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             next
             in
             bloud
             ;
             but
             when
             Robert
             repined
             at
             this
             sentence
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             referred
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             which
             confirmed
             the
             sentence
             of
             King
             Philip
             ;
             whereupon
             Robert
             making
             his
             way
             with
             
               Philip
               de
               Valoys
            
             ,
             that
             soon
             after
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             assisted
             the
             said
             Philip
             earnestly
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             against
             King
             Edward
             of
             England
             that
             opposed
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             hoped
             that
             King
             Philip
             would
             have
             revoked
             the
             same
             sentence
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             once
             established
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             answered
             ,
             that
             a
             sentence
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             and
             so
             maturely
             given
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             revoked
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             said
             Robert
             fled
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             part
             against
             France
             .
             Thus
             far
             Polydor.
             
          
           
             
             The
             very
             like
             sentence
             recounteth
             the
             same
             Author
             to
             have
             been
             given
             in
             England
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             controversie
             ,
             of
             the
             Uncle
             against
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             for
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Britany
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             related
             ,
             wherein
             
               John
               Breno
            
             Earl
             of
             Monford
             ,
             was
             preferred
             before
             the
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Guy
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             but
             of
             the
             half
             bloud
             to
             the
             
             last
             Duke
             ,
             and
             she
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             that
             John
             the
             third
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             had
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             first
             Guy
             of
             the
             whole
             bloud
             ,
             by
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             then
             
               John
               Breno
            
             his
             younger
             Brother
             by
             the
             Fathers
             side
             only
             .
             Guy
             dying
             ,
             left
             a
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Jane
             ,
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Duke
             John
             pretended
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             to
             Guy
             the
             elder
             Brother
             :
             but
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             with
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             for
             
               John
               Breno
            
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Monford
             her
             Uncle
             ,
             as
             for
             him
             that
             was
             next
             in
             consanguinity
             to
             the
             dead
             Duke
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Arms
             the
             State
             of
             England
             did
             put
             him
             in
             possession
             ,
             who
             slew
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bloys
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             got
             possession
             of
             that
             Realm
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             his
             Heirs
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             long
             before
             this
             again
             ,
             
             the
             like
             resolution
             prevailed
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             between
             the
             House
             of
             Balliol
             and
             Bruse
             ,
             who
             were
             competitors
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             by
             this
             occasion
             that
             now
             I
             will
             declare
             .
             
             William
             King
             of
             Scots
             had
             Issue
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Alexander
             that
             Succeeded
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             David
             Earl
             of
             
               Huntington
               :
               Alexander
            
             had
             Issue
             another
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             a
             daughter
             married
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             all
             which
             Issue
             and
             Line
             ended
             about
             the
             year
             1290.
             
             David
             younger
             Brother
             to
             King
             William
             ,
             had
             Issue
             two
             daughters
             ,
             Margaret
             and
             
               Isabel
               ,
               Margaret
            
             was
             married
             to
             Alain
             Earl
             of
             Galloway
             ,
             and
             had
             Issue
             by
             him
             a
             daughter
             that
             married
             
               John
               Balliol
            
             Lord
             of
             Harcourt
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             by
             her
             this
             
               John
               Balliol
            
             Founder
             of
             Balliol
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             that
             now
             pretended
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             descended
             from
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             David
             in
             the
             third
             descent
             .
          
           
             Isabel
             the
             second
             daughter
             of
             David
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Cleveland
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             by
             her
             this
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Carick
             ,
             
             the
             other
             competitor
             .
             Now
             then
             the
             question
             between
             these
             two
             competitors
             was
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             Succeed
             ,
             either
             
               John
               Balliol
            
             that
             was
             Nephew
             to
             the
             elder
             daughter
             ,
             or
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             that
             was
             Son
             to
             the
             younger
             daughter
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             degree
             more
             near
             to
             the
             Stock
             or
             Stem
             then
             the
             other
             .
             And
             albeit
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             of
             England
             ,
             whose
             power
             was
             dreadful
             at
             that
             day
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             having
             the
             matter
             referred
             to
             his
             arbitrement
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             for
             
               John
               Balliol
            
             ,
             and
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             obeyed
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             respect
             partly
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             his
             Oath
             that
             he
             had
             made
             to
             stand
             to
             that
             Judgment
             :
             yet
             was
             that
             sentence
             held
             to
             be
             unjust
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Crown
             restor'd
             afterward
             to
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             doth
             hold
             it
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
             In
             England
             also
             it self
             ,
             they
             alledge
             the
             examples
             of
             K.
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             preferred
             before
             his
             Nephew
             William
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Robert
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             example
             of
             K.
             John
             ,
             preferred
             before
             his
             Nephew
             Arthur
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             had
             four
             Sons
             ,
             
               Henry
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               Geffery
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               ;
               Henry
            
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             without
             Issue
             ,
             Richard
             Reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             died
             also
             without
             Issue
             :
             Geffery
             also
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             left
             a
             Son
             named
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             his
             Mother
             .
             But
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             who
             should
             Succeed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             Arthur
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             or
             John
             the
             Uncle
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             in
             England
             was
             soon
             desided
             :
             for
             that
             John
             the
             Uncle
             was
             preferred
             before
             the
             Nephew
             Arthur
             ,
             by
             reason
             he
             was
             more
             near
             to
             his
             Brother
             dead
             ,
             by
             a
             degree
             then
             was
             Arthur
             :
             And
             albeit
             the
             King
             of
             France
             and
             some
             other
             Princes
             abroad
             opposed
             themselves
             for
             stomack
             against
             this
             Succession
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             yet
             say
             these
             favourers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             inclined
             still
             to
             acknowledge
             
             and
             admit
             his
             right
             ,
             before
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             
             and
             so
             they
             proclaimed
             this
             King
             John
             for
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             I
             mean
             Hubert
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               Eleanor
            
             the
             Queen
             this
             Mother
             ,
             
               Geffery
               Fitz-peter
            
             chief
             Judge
             of
             England
             (
             who
             knew
             also
             what
             law
             meant
             therein
             )
             and
             others
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Barons
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             of
             his
             title
             to
             the
             Succession
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             those
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             do
             alledge
             ,
             that
             King
             Richard
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             to
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             caused
             his
             Nephew
             Arthur
             to
             be
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             thereby
             did
             shew
             that
             his
             title
             was
             the
             better
             ;
             they
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             declaration
             of
             King
             Richard
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Richard
             was
             in
             Normandy
             when
             he
             made
             this
             declaration
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appeareth
             both
             by
             Polidor
             and
             Hollingshed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             this
             declaration
             was
             made
             the
             sooner
             by
             King
             Richard
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             thereby
             to
             repress
             and
             keep
             down
             the
             ambitious
             humor
             of
             his
             Brother
             John
             ,
             whom
             he
             feared
             least
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             declared
             for
             Heir
             apparent
             ,
             might
             invade
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             indeed
             without
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             which
             happened
             in
             his
             said
             Brothers
             absence
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             declaration
             of
             King
             Richard
             was
             never
             admitted
             in
             England
             ,
             neither
             would
             Duke
             John
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             rather
             caused
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             that
             was
             left
             Governour
             by
             King
             Richard
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             renounce
             the
             said
             declaration
             of
             King
             Richard
             in
             favour
             of
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             contrary
             Oath
             to
             admit
             the
             said
             John
             ,
             if
             King
             Richard
             his
             Brother
             should
             die
             without
             Issue
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Oath
             did
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
             Archbishop
             of
             Roan
             ,
             that
             was
             left
             in
             equal
             Authority
             with
             him
             ,
             
             exact
             and
             take
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             when
             they
             gave
             them
             their
             Priviledges
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Commonalty
             ,
             as
             Hollingshed
             recordeth
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             said
             Hollinshed
             writeth
             ,
             how
             that
             King
             Richard
             being
             now
             come
             home
             again
             from
             the
             War
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             that
             jealousie
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             he
             made
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             and
             ordained
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             
             that
             his
             Brother
             John
             should
             be
             his
             successor
             ,
             and
             caused
             all
             the
             Nobles
             there
             present
             to
             swear
             Fealty
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             next
             in
             bloud
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             
               Thomas
               Walsingham
            
             in
             his
             story
             writeth
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               Johannis
               filius
               junior
               Henrici
            
             2.
             
             
               Anglorum
               regis
               ,
               &
               Alienorae
               Ducissae
               Aquitaniae
               ,
               non
               modo
               jure
               propinquitatis
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               testamento
               fratris
               sui
               Richardi
               ,
               designatus
               est
               successo
               post
               mortem
               ipsius
            
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             John
             younger
             Son
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             Eleanor
             Dutchess
             of
             Aquitain
             ,
             was
             declared
             successor
             of
             the
             Crown
             not
             only
             by
             Law
             and
             right
             of
             nearness
             of
             bloud
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             Richard
             his
             Brother
             .
             Thus
             much
             this
             ancient
             Chronicler
             speaketh
             in
             the
             testifying
             of
             King
             
             John's
             Title
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             examples
             ,
             that
             fell
             out
             almost
             within
             one
             age
             in
             divers
             Nations
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             letting
             pass
             many
             others
             which
             the
             Civilian
             touched
             in
             his
             discourse
             before
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             of
             more
             ancient
             times
             )
             these
             favourers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Uncle
             before
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             was
             no
             new
             or
             strange
             matter
             in
             those
             days
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             we
             will
             deny
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             we
             must
             call
             in
             question
             the
             succession
             and
             right
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             before-mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               Naples
               ,
               Sicily
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Britany
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             England
             ,
             
             whose
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             do
             evidently
             hold
             their
             Crowns
             at
             this
             day
             by
             that
             very
             Title
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             they
             say
             ,
             
             that
             touching
             Law
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             albeit
             the
             most
             famous
             Civil
             Lawyers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             somewhat
             divided
             in
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             favouring
             the
             Uncle
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             different
             reasons
             :
             as
             
               Baldus
               Oldratus
               ,
               Panormitanus
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             alledged
             by
             
               Gulielm●●
               Benedictus
            
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Repetitions
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Nephew
             against
             the
             Uncle
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             for
             the
             Uncle
             before
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             
               Bartolus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Decius
               ,
               Altiatus
               ,
               Cujatius
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             their
             followers
             ,
             are
             recounted
             in
             the
             same
             place
             by
             the
             same
             man
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             Baldus
             that
             is
             held
             for
             head
             of
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             for
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             
             after
             all
             reasons
             weighed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             seeing
             rigour
             of
             Law
             runneth
             only
             with
             the
             Uncle
             ,
             for
             that
             indeed
             he
             is
             properly
             nearest
             in
             bloud
             by
             one
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             indulgence
             and
             custom
             serveth
             for
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             permitting
             him
             to
             represent
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             dead
             ;
             they
             resolve
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             whensoever
             the
             Uncle
             is
             born
             before
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Uncle's
             elder
             Brother
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             happened
             in
             the
             case
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             Richard
             )
             there
             the
             Uncle
             by
             right
             may
             be
             preferred
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             said
             elder
             Brother
             could
             not
             give
             or
             transmit
             that
             thing
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             himself
             before
             his
             Father
             died
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             Son
             could
             not
             represent
             that
             which
             his
             Father
             never
             had
             :
             and
             this
             for
             the
             Civil
             Law.
             
          
           
             Touching
             our
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             
             the
             favourers
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             say
             two
             or
             three
             things
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             interest
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             not
             decided
             expresly
             in
             our
             law
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             plea
             subject
             to
             the
             common
             rules
             thereof
             ,
             but
             is
             superiour
             
             and
             more
             eminent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             men
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             this
             as
             of
             other
             pleas
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Tryal
             alike
             ,
             nor
             the
             common
             maxims
             or
             rules
             always
             of
             force
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             prove
             by
             divers
             particular
             cases
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Widow
             of
             a
             private
             man
             shall
             have
             her
             thirds
             of
             all
             his
             Lands
             for
             her
             Dowry
             ,
             
             but
             not
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             a
             private
             man
             have
             many
             daughters
             ,
             and
             die
             seized
             of
             Lands
             in
             Fee-simple
             ,
             without
             Heir
             Male
             ,
             his
             said
             daughters
             by
             law
             shall
             have
             the
             said
             Lands
             as
             co-partners
             equally
             divided
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             daughters
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             eldest
             must
             carry
             away
             all
             ,
             as
             though
             she
             were
             Heir
             male
             .
             The
             like
             also
             is
             seen
             ,
             if
             a
             Baron
             match
             with
             a
             Feme
             that
             is
             an
             Inheritrix
             ,
             and
             have
             Issue
             by
             her
             ,
             though
             she
             die
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             enjoy
             her
             Lands
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             Tenant
             by
             courtesie
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             marry
             with
             a
             Queen
             ,
             as
             King
             Philip
             did
             with
             Queen
             Mary
             :
             and
             so
             finally
             they
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             albeit
             in
             private
             mens
             possessions
             ,
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             law
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Father
             die
             seized
             of
             Land
             in
             Fee-simple
             ,
             leaving
             a
             younger
             Son
             and
             a
             Nephew
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             a
             Child
             of
             his
             Elder
             Son
             ,
             the
             Nephew
             shall
             succeed
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             shall
             do
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             if
             of
             three
             Brethren
             the
             elder
             die
             without
             Issue
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             leave
             a
             Son
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             inheritance
             and
             succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             it
             goeth
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             the
             fotmer
             eight
             examples
             have
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             they
             say
             about
             the
             common
             law
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             which
             they
             affirm
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             
             consisteth
             principally
             and
             almost
             only
             ,
             about
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             custom
             ,
             for
             so
             say
             they
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             effect
             ,
             is
             written
             thereof
             in
             the
             common
             law
             ,
             and
             all
             old
             Lawyers
             do
             affirm
             this
             
             point
             ,
             as
             were
             
               Ranulfus
               de
               Granvilla
            
             in
             his
             books
             of
             the
             laws
             and
             customs
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Judge
             Fortescue
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             English
             laws
             ,
             which
             he
             compiled
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Whereof
             these
             men
             do
             infer
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             presidents
             and
             examples
             alledged
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             Uncles
             case
             preferred
             before
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             our
             common
             laws
             ,
             cannot
             but
             favour
             also
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             needs
             like
             well
             of
             the
             interest
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             they
             avouch
             that
             all
             the
             best
             old
             Lawyers
             did
             in
             those
             times
             :
             and
             for
             example
             they
             do
             Record
             two
             by
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             learned
             men
             which
             those
             ages
             had
             ,
             
             who
             not
             only
             defended
             the
             said
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             but
             also
             suffered
             much
             for
             the
             same
             .
             The
             one
             was
             the
             forenamed
             Judge
             Fortescue
             ,
             Chancellor
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             named
             Father
             of
             the
             common
             laws
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             who
             fled
             out
             of
             England
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             Wife
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Prince
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             banishment
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             it
             seemeth
             also
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             learned
             book
             intituled
             ,
             
               de
               laudibus
               legum
               Angliae
            
             .
             And
             the
             other
             was
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Thorpe
            
             ,
             chief
             Baron
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             
             in
             the
             same
             Reign
             of
             the
             same
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             who
             being
             afterward
             put
             into
             the
             Tower
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             for
             his
             eager
             defence
             of
             the
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             remained
             there
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             being
             delivered
             ,
             was
             beheaded
             at
             High-gate
             in
             a
             tumult
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             .
             
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             allegations
             which
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             do
             lay
             down
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             title
             ,
             affirming
             first
             ,
             that
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ought
             to
             have
             succeeded
             
             
             his
             Father
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             immediately
             before
             King
             Richard
             ;
             and
             that
             injury
             was
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             King
             Richard
             was
             preferred
             .
             And
             
             secondly
             ,
             that
             King
             Richard
             (
             were
             his
             right
             never
             so
             good
             )
             was
             justly
             and
             orderly
             deposed
             ,
             for
             his
             evil
             Government
             ,
             by
             lawful
             authority
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             deposition
             ,
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             was
             next
             in
             succession
             every
             way
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             he
             was
             two
             degrees
             nearer
             to
             the
             King
             deposed
             ,
             then
             was
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             descended
             of
             Leonel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             principal
             and
             substantial
             proofs
             of
             their
             right
             and
             title
             .
          
           
             
             But
             yet
             besides
             these
             ,
             they
             do
             add
             all
             these
             other
             arguments
             and
             considerations
             following
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             right
             or
             pretence
             the
             House
             of
             York
             had
             ,
             
             the
             Princes
             thereof
             did
             forfeit
             and
             lose
             the
             same
             many
             times
             ,
             by
             their
             conspiracies
             ,
             rebellions
             and
             attainders
             ;
             as
             namely
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             that
             married
             the
             Lady
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             
             and
             by
             her
             took
             his
             pretence
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             was
             convicted
             of
             a
             conspiracy
             against
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             in
             Southampton
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             put
             to
             death
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             Judgment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Peers
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1415.
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Jury
             that
             condemned
             him
             ▪
             This
             Earl
             Richards
             Son
             ,
             also
             named
             Richard
             ,
             coming
             afterward
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             to
             be
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             made
             open
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             the
             title
             of
             York
             .
             But
             yet
             after
             many
             oaths
             sworn
             and
             broken
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             he
             was
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             :
             I
             mean
             both
             he
             and
             Edward
             his
             Son
             ,
             then
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             
             which
             afterward
             was
             King
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             off-spring
             even
             to
             the
             ninth
             degree
             (
             as
             Stow
             affirmeth
             )
             in
             a
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Coventry
             in
             the
             year
             1459.
             and
             in
             the
             38.
             year
             of
             
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             next
             year
             after
             the
             said
             Richard
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             same
             quarrel
             :
             but
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             was
             never
             attainted
             of
             any
             such
             crime
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             York
             did
             
             enter
             only
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             by
             infinite
             bloudshed
             ,
             
             and
             by
             wilful
             murthering
             not
             only
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             Nobility
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             both
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             certain
             popular
             and
             mutinous
             election
             of
             a
             certain
             few
             Souldiers
             in
             Smithfield
             at
             London
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             whereas
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             entred
             without
             bloudshed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             being
             called
             home
             by
             the
             requests
             and
             letters
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Noblity
             ,
             and
             his
             election
             and
             admission
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             was
             orderly
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             general
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             doing
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             alledge
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             
             put
             down
             by
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             
             was
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             Reigned
             peaceably
             40.
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             committed
             any
             act
             ,
             worthy
             deposition
             ;
             whereas
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             had
             many
             ways
             deserved
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             himself
             came
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             made
             a
             personal
             solemn
             and
             publick
             resignation
             of
             the
             said
             Crown
             unto
             his
             Cousen
             Henry
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             the
             which
             justified
             much
             the
             said
             
             Henry's
             entrance
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             they
             alledge
             ,
             
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             
             had
             been
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             60●
             years
             ,
             before
             the
             House
             of
             York
             did
             raise
             trouble
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             their
             Title
             was
             confirmed
             by
             many
             Parliaments
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             approbations
             ,
             and
             publick
             Acts
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Peers
             and
             people
             
             thereof
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             States
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             foreign
             Nations
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             fault
             in
             their
             first
             entrance
             ,
             yet
             was
             this
             sufficient
             to
             authorize
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             in
             the
             title
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             two
             Sons
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             entred
             before
             their
             elder
             Brether
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             that
             entred
             before
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Son
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             that
             entred
             after
             his
             Fathers
             deprivation
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             election
             of
             Prince
             Lewis
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             that
             entred
             by
             deposition
             of
             his
             own
             Father
             :
             of
             all
             which
             Titles
             ,
             yet
             might
             there
             have
             been
             doubt
             made
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             by
             time
             and
             durance
             of
             possession
             ,
             and
             by
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             lawful
             ,
             and
             without
             controversie
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             four
             King
             Henrys
             that
             have
             been
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             7
             ,
             and
             do
             compare
             them
             with
             the
             other
             four
             that
             have
             been
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             acts
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             what
             quietness
             or
             troubles
             have
             passed
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             England
             hath
             gotten
             or
             lost
             under
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             seemed
             to
             prosper
             and
             allow
             much
             more
             of
             those
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             then
             of
             those
             of
             York
             ,
             for
             that
             under
             those
             of
             Lancaster
             the
             Realm
             hath
             enjoyed
             much
             more
             peace
             ,
             and
             gaining
             far
             greater
             honour
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             more
             the
             dominions
             of
             the
             Crown
             then
             under
             those
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             done
             also
             much
             more
             if
             the
             seditions
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             troubles
             raised
             and
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             had
             not
             hindered
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             evidently
             seen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             when
             their
             contention
             against
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             was
             the
             principal
             cause
             why
             all
             the
             English
             States
             in
             France
             were
             lost
             ,
             and
             what
             garboils
             and
             troubles
             at
             home
             have
             ensued
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             how
             infinite
             murthers
             and
             men
             slaughters
             with
             change
             of
             Nobility
             have
             been
             caused
             hereby
             ,
             and
             increased
             afterward
             under
             the
             Government
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             York
             ,
             needeth
             not
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             to
             be
             declared
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             only
             they
             note
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             
             I
             will
             not
             omit
             (
             and
             let
             it
             be
             the
             sixth
             note
             )
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             York
             have
             not
             only
             been
             rigorous
             and
             very
             bloudy
             unto
             their
             adversaires
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             kindred
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             take
             to
             be
             a
             just
             punishment
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             for
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             they
             alledge
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Polydor
             ,
             who
             albeit
             he
             were
             a
             great
             advocate
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             lived
             and
             wrote
             his
             story
             under
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             yet
             in
             one
             place
             he
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ,
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             House
             .
             
               Cum
               non
               haberent
               jam
               inimicos
               in
               quos
               saevitiam
               explerent
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               saturarent
               ,
               in
               semetipsos
               crudelitatem
               exercuerunt
               ,
               proprioque
               sanguine
               s●as
               pollure
               manus
               .
            
             
               When
               these
               Princes
               now
               had
               brought
               to
               destruction
               all
               those
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               had
               no
               more
               enemies
               upon
               whom
               to
               fill
               and
               satiate
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               then
               began
               they
               to
               exercise
               their
               fierceness
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               imbrew
               their
               hands
               with
               their
               own
               bloud
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Polydor.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             they
             do
             shew
             the
             same
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             love
             ,
             union
             ,
             trust
             ,
             
             confidence
             ,
             faithfulness
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             and
             Loyalty
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             the
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             singular
             and
             notorious
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             acts
             and
             studious
             endeavours
             of
             the
             Lord
             Henry
             Bishop
             
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             Exceter
             and
             Marquis
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             Brothers
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             to
             whom
             and
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             faithful
             ,
             friendly
             and
             loyal
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             noble
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Lords
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             
               Clarence
               ,
               John
            
             Duke
             of
             Bedford
             ,
             and
             Humphry
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             Sons
             of
             the
             for●said
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             brothers
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             of
             which
             three
             gave
             his
             bloud
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             spent
             their
             whole
             lives
             in
             defence
             ,
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             English
             Crown
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             Regent
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             Protector
             of
             England
             :
             by
             the
             worthy
             acts
             also
             and
             renowned
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             Cousen-je●●ans
             to
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             Ancestors
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             ▪
             all
             which
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             (
             being
             five
             or
             six
             in
             number
             )
             did
             not
             only
             as
             Polydor
             saith
             ,
             
             assist
             and
             help
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             
               Vigiliis
               curis
               &
               periculis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             watchfulness
             ,
             car●s
             ,
             and
             offering
             themselves
             to
             dangers
             ,
             but
             also
             four
             of
             them
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Edmond
             with
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             
               Henry
               ,
               Edmond
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             (
             whereof
             two
             successively
             after
             him
             were
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             )
             were
             all
             four
             (
             I
             say
             )
             as
             so
             many
             Maccabees
             ,
             slain
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Country
             and
             Family
             ,
             by
             the
             other
             faction
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             which
             thing
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             shewed
             evidently
             both
             a
             marvelous
             confidence
             that
             these
             men
             had
             in
             their
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             towards
             that
             Family
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             such
             love
             and
             union
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             in
             the
             House
             of
             York
             these
             men
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             all
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             suspition
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             emulations
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             extreme
             cruelty
             
             of
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             
             and
             so
             we
             see
             that
             as
             soon
             almost
             as
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             came
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             his
             younger
             Brother
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             help
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             again
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Realm
             and
             Crown
             .
             In
             recompence
             whereof
             his
             said
             elder
             Brother
             afterward
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             that
             passed
             between
             them
             ,
             of
             new
             love
             and
             union
             ,
             caused
             him
             upon
             new
             grudges
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             murthered
             privily
             at
             Calis
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             .
             And
             after
             both
             their
             deaths
             ,
             Richard
             their
             third
             Brother
             ,
             
             murthered
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             his
             said
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             prison
             whiles
             he
             lived
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             H●ir
             of
             his
             second
             Brother
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             young
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             but
             a
             very
             Child
             ,
             whom
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             afterward
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             that
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             
             passed
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             cruelty
             ,
             toward
             his
             own
             kindred
             ,
             for
             he
             weeded
             out
             almost
             all
             that
             ever
             he
             could
             find
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royal
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             this
             either
             for
             emulation
             ,
             or
             causes
             of
             meer
             suspicion
             only
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             he
             beheaded
             
               Edmond
               de
               la
               Pole
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             Son
             of
             his
             own
             Aunt
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             that
             was
             Sister
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             Edward
             was
             Grandfather
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             
             The
             like
             destruction
             King
             Henry
             went
             about
             to
             bring
             to
             
               Richard
               de
               la
               Pole
            
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             Edmond
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             escaped
             his
             hands
             by
             flying
             the
             Realm
             ,
             whom
             yet
             he
             never
             ceased
             to
             pursue
             ,
             until
             he
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             Pavia
             in
             service
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             whose
             death
             was
             extinguished
             the
             noble
             house
             of
             the
             
               de
               la
               Poles
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             put
             to
             death
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             high
             Constable
             of
             England
             ,
             
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             great
             Aunt
             ,
             Sister
             to
             the
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             his
             Grandmother
             ,
             and
             thereby
             overthrew
             also
             that
             worthy
             House
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             and
             
             after
             again
             he
             put
             to
             death
             his
             Cousen-jerman
             
               Henry
               C●urt●●y
            
             Marquess
             of
             Excester
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Lady
             Catherine
             his
             Aunt
             ,
             
             that
             was
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             attained
             joyntly
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             Wife
             the
             Lady
             Gertrude
             ,
             taking
             from
             her
             all
             her
             goods
             lands
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             perpetual
             prison
             their
             only
             Son
             and
             Heir
             Lord
             
               Edward
               Courtney
            
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             a
             Child
             of
             seven
             years
             old
             ,
             which
             remained
             so
             there
             ▪
             until
             many
             years
             after
             he
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             his
             living
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             he
             put
             to
             death
             the
             Lady
             
               Margaret
               Plantagenet
            
             ,
             
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             that
             was
             Brother
             of
             his
             Grandfather
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             with
             her
             he
             put
             to
             death
             also
             her
             eldest
             Son
             and
             Heir
             
               Thomas
               Poole
            
             ,
             Lord
             Montague
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             perpetual
             prison
             (
             where
             soon
             after
             also
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             )
             a
             little
             Infant
             named
             
               Henry
               Poole
            
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             death
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             (
             although
             absent
             )
             
               Renald
               Poole
            
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             Lord
             Montague
             Cardinal
             in
             Rome
             ,
             whereby
             he
             overthrew
             also
             the
             Noble
             House
             of
             Salisbury
             and
             Warwick
             :
             neither
             need
             I
             to
             go
             further
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             though
             these
             men
             do
             note
             also
             ,
             
             how
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             put
             to
             death
             two
             of
             his
             own
             Uncles
             ,
             the
             Seymers
             (
             or
             at
             least
             it
             was
             done
             by
             his
             authority
             )
             and
             how
             that
             under
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
             that
             was
             next
             in
             kin
             of
             any
             other
             living
             and
             the
             chief
             titler
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             hath
             been
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             they
             do
             note
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             it
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             noble
             house
             standing
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             in
             the
             antient
             state
             of
             calling
             that
             it
             had
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             dignity
             and
             degree
             that
             it
             was
             in
             when
             the
             House
             of
             York
             entered
             to
             the
             Crown
             (
             if
             it
             be
             above
             the
             State
             of
             a
             Barony
             )
             but
             only
             such
             as
             defended
             the
             right
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             and
             that
             all
             other
             great
             Houses
             that
             took
             part
             with
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             did
             help
             to
             ruine
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             are
             either
             ceased
             since
             ,
             or
             exti●pated
             and
             overthrown
             by
             the
             same
             House
             of
             York
             it self
             which
             they
             assisted
             to
             get
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             this
             present
             they
             are
             either
             united
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             confiscation
             ,
             or
             transferred
             to
             other
             lineages
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             them
             who
             possessed
             them
             before
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Houses
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             remain
             at
             this
             day
             and
             were
             standing
             when
             the
             House
             of
             York
             began
             their
             title
             ,
             are
             the
             House
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Northumberland
               ,
               Westmerland
            
             ,
             and
             Shrewsbury
             (
             for
             all
             others
             that
             are
             in
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             above
             the
             dignity
             of
             Barons
             ,
             have
             been
             advanced
             since
             that
             time
             )
             and
             all
             these
             five
             houses
             were
             these
             that
             principally
             did
             stick
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             all
             English
             Chronicles
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             brought
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             did
             help
             to
             place
             him
             in
             the
             Dignity-Royal
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             France
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Earl
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Son
             the
             Lord
             Vere
             ,
             were
             so
             earnest
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             both
             slain
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             John
             Earl
             of
             Oxford
             was
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             assistants
             of
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Crown
             from
             Richard
             the
             third
             .
             
             The
             House
             of
             Northumberland
             also
             was
             a
             principal
             aider
             to
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             in
             getting
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             two
             Earls
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ,
             were
             slain
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             St.
             Albans
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Saxton
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             Earl
             named
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             fled
             into
             Scotland
             with
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             .
             
             The
             House
             of
             Westmerland
             also
             was
             chief
             advancer
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Earl
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             party
             of
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             in
             the
             said
             battel
             of
             Saxton
             ,
             
             and
             John
             Earl
             of
             Shrewsbury
             was
             likewise
             slain
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             N●rthampton
             ;
             And
             I
             omit
             many
             other
             great
             services
             and
             faithful
             endeavoure
             which
             many
             Princes
             of
             these
             five
             noble
             ancient
             houses
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Lancastrian
             Kings
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             rewarded
             wi●●
             continuance
             of
             their
             houses
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             note
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             old
             houses
             that
             principally
             assisted
             .
             The
             title
             of
             York
             ,
             are
             now
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             by
             the
             Kings
             themselves
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             principal
             Peers
             that
             assisted
             the
             family
             of
             York
             ,
             were
             M●●●ray
             Duke
             of
             
               Norfolk
               ,
               de
               la
               Poole
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ▪
            
             the
             Earl
             of
             Sa●is●u●y
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Warwi●k
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             the
             event
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             
             
               John
               Moubray
            
             Duke
             of
             N●rfolk
             the
             first
             considerate
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             died
             soon
             after
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             without
             Issue
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             name
             of
             M●ubray
             ceased
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             of
             the
             D●ked●m
             of
             Norfolk
             was
             transferred
             afterward
             by
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Howard●
             .
          
           
             
             
               Joh●
               de
               l●
               Poole
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             that
             married
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             was
             his
             great
             asisstant
             ,
             though
             he
             left
             three
             Sons
             ,
             yet
             all
             were
             extinguished
             without
             Issue
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             for
             that
             Edmond
             the
             eldest
             Son
             Duke
             of
             Suff●●k
             was
             beheaded
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Richard
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             his
             destruction
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             John
             their
             Brother
             Earl
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             was
             slain
             at
             Stock-field
             in
             service
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             the
             Line
             of
             
               de
               la
               Pooles
            
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               ●ovel
            
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             
             a
             chief
             enemy
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             exalter
             of
             York
             ,
             was
             taken
             at
             the
             battel
             of
             Wakefield
             ,
             and
             there
             beheaded
             ,
             leaving
             three
             Sons
             ,
             
               Richard
               ,
               John
            
             and
             
               George
               :
               Richard
            
             was
             Earl
             both
             of
             Salisbury
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             great
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             was
             he
             that
             
             placed
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             ,
             by
             whom
             yet
             he
             was
             slain
             afterward
             at
             Barnet
             ,
             and
             the
             Lands
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Earldoms
             of
             Salisbury
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             were
             united
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             his
             att●●inder
             .
             John
             his
             younger
             Brother
             was
             Marquess
             of
             Montague
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             assistance
             given
             to
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             was
             slain
             also
             by
             him
             at
             Barnet
             ,
             and
             his
             Lands
             in
             like
             manner
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             never
             restored
             again
             :
             
               George
               Nevel
            
             their
             younger
             Brother
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             and
             sent
             prisoner
             by
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             unto
             Guyens
             ,
             who
             shortly
             pined
             away
             and
             died
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             principal
             friends
             ,
             helpers
             and
             advancers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             alledge
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             they
             do
             conclude
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             these
             reasons
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             that
             might
             be
             alledged
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             must
             needs
             seem
             the
             beter
             title
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             confirm
             by
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             at
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             his
             coming
             in
             to
             recover
             the
             Crown
             from
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             
             as
             from
             usurpers●
             for
             having
             had
             the
             victory
             against
             King
             Richard
             ,
             they
             Crowned
             him
             presently
             in
             the
             Field
             in
             the
             right
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             before
             he
             married
             with
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             that
             they
             esteemed
             his
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             ,
             to
             bear
             away
             the
             Crown
             ,
             albeit
             for
             better
             ending
             of
             strife
             he
             took
             to
             Wife
             also
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             Heir
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             in
             this
             controversy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             five
             Principal
             Houses
             or
             Lineages
             that
             do
             or
             may
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Houses
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Suffolk
            
             ,
             Clarence
             ,
             Britany
             ,
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             
               and
               first
            
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             pretentions
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             and
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             HAving
             declared
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             appartaineth
             unto
             the
             general
             controversie
             between
             the
             two
             principal
             H●●ses
             and
             Royal
             families
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             now
             that
             I
             lay
             before
             you
             the
             particular
             challenges
             ,
             claims
             and
             pretentions
             ,
             which
             divers
             houses
             and
             families
             descended
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             have
             among
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             titles
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             All
             which
             families
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             or
             four
             general
             heads
             .
             For
             that
             some
             do
             pretend
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             alone
             ,
             as
             those
             families
             principally
             that
             do
             descend
             of
             the
             Line
             Royal
             of
             Portugal
             :
             some
             other
             do
             pretend
             by
             the
             House
             of
             York
             only
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             descended
             ,
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             .
             Some
             again
             will
             seem
             to
             pretend
             from
             both
             Houses
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             that
             descend
             from
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ;
             albeit
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             appeared
             )
             others
             do
             deny
             that
             these
             families
             have
             any
             true
             part
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             point
             shall
             afterward
             be
             discussed
             more
             at
             large
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             others
             do
             pretend
             ,
             before
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             
               York
               and
               Lancaster
            
             were
             divided
             ,
             as
             the
             Infanta
             
             of
             Spain
             ,
             Dutchess
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Loraign
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             as
             have
             descended
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britany
             and
             France
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             pretences
             and
             pretenders
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             consider
             with
             indifferency
             what
             is
             said
             or
             alledged
             of
             every
             side
             ,
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             with
             that
             which
             in
             common
             opinion
             of
             vulgar
             men
             ,
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             first
             and
             nearest
             (
             though
             others
             deny
             it
             )
             for
             that
             they
             are
             descended
             of
             the
             first
             and
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             then
             two
             persons
             are
             known
             to
             be
             of
             this
             house
             at
             this
             day
             that
             may
             have
             action
             and
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             ▪
             Lord
             James
             the
             sixth
             of
             that
             name
             presently
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             descended
             of
             Margaret
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             that
             was
             married
             by
             her
             first
             marriage
             to
             James
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             Issue
             James
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             Mother
             to
             this
             King
             now
             pretendant
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             person
             that
             may
             pretend
             in
             this
             house
             ,
             is
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             ,
             
             descended
             of
             the
             self
             same
             Queen
             Margaret
             by
             her
             second
             marriage
             ,
             unto
             
               Archibald
               Douglas
            
             Earl
             of
             Anguis
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             Margaret
             that
             was
             married
             to
             
               Matthew
               Steward
            
             Earl
             of
             Lenox
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             Charles
             her
             second
             Son
             Earl
             of
             Lenox
             ,
             who
             by
             Elizabeth
             daughter
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Candish
            
             Knight
             in
             England
             ,
             had
             Issue
             this
             Arabella
             now
             alive
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             
             those
             that
             do
             favour
             his
             cause
             ,
             (
             whereof
             I
             confess
             that
             I
             have
             not
             found
             very
             many
             in
             England
             )
             do
             alledge
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             pretender
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             succession
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             the
             first
             person
             that
             is
             descended
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             of
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             descent
             there
             cannot
             bastardy
             or
             other
             lawful
             impediment
             be
             avowed
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             not
             succeed
             according
             to
             
             the
             priority
             of
             his
             pretention
             and
             birth
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             
             secondly
             ,
             they
             do
             alledge
             that
             it
             would
             be
             greatly
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             profit
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             hereby
             the
             two
             Realms
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             be
             joyned
             ,
             a
             point
             long
             sought
             for
             ,
             
             and
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             ;
             and
             finally
             such
             as
             are
             affected
             to
             his
             Religion
             do
             add
             ,
             that
             hereby
             true
             religion
             will
             come
             to
             be
             more
             settled
             also
             and
             establishes
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             consequence
             ,
             and
             consideration
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             effect
             is
             that
             which
             the
             favours
             of
             this
             Prince
             do
             alledge
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
          
           
             
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             want
             not
             many
             that
             do
             accompt
             this
             pretence
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             neither
             good
             nor
             just
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             expedient
             for
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             answer
             largely
             to
             all
             the
             allegations
             before
             mentioned
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             concerning
             his
             title
             ,
             by
             nearness
             of
             succession
             ,
             they
             make
             little
             accompt
             thereof
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             in
             it self
             (
             they
             say
             )
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             no
             validity
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             that
             if
             it
             were
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             yet
             might
             it
             for
             other
             considerations
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             made
             frustrate
             ,
             as
             our
             friend
             the
             Civil
             Lawyer
             ,
             hath
             largely
             and
             learnedly
             proved
             these
             days
             ;
             in
             our
             hearing
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             then
             to
             speak
             first
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             title
             by
             nearness
             of
             bloud
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             albeit
             there
             be
             not
             alledged
             any
             bastardy
             in
             his
             descent
             ,
             from
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             his
             daughter
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             her
             second
             marriage
             against
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             other
             reasons
             enough
             to
             frustrate
             and
             overthrow
             this
             claim
             and
             pretention
             ,
             and
             first
             
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             not
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             Lady
             Blanch
             the
             only
             true
             Heir
             thereof
             ,
             
             as
             before
             hath
             in
             part
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             afterward
             more
             largely
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             whose
             Children
             being
             unlawfully
             begotten
             ,
             and
             but
             of
             the
             false
             bloud
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             by
             that
             legitimation
             
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             was
             given
             them
             ,
             be
             made
             inheritable
             unto
             the
             Crown
             before
             the
             lawful
             daughter
             of
             the
             whole
             bloud
             ,
             shall
             be
             discussed
             afterward
             in
             place
             convenient
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             talk
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             :
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             presume
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             is
             but
             only
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             then
             affirming
             farther
             that
             the
             ti●le
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             that
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             by
             many
             arguments
             the
             favours
             of
             Lancaster
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             they
             do
             infer
             that
             this
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             all
             claim
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pretend
             by
             nearness
             of
             bloud
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             there
             want
             not
             at
             this
             day
             pretenders
             enough
             of
             the
             other
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             to
             claim
             their
             right
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             House
             of
             York
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             enter
             ,
             for
             fault
             of
             true
             H●irs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             argument
             which
             is
             made
             against
             the
             Scottish
             King
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             lineage
             ,
             by
             the
             favourers
             and
             followers
             of
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             
          
           
             A
             second
             argument
             is
             made
             against
             the
             said
             Kings
             succession
             not
             by
             them
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             by
             those
             of
             his
             own
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             his
             foreign
             birth
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             hold
             that
             he
             is
             excluded
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             laws
             of
             England
             from
             succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             said
             laws
             do
             bar
             all
             strangers
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             to
             inherit
             within
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             handled
             very
             largely
             between
             the
             foresaid
             books
             of
             Mr
             :
             Hales
             ,
             Mr.
             Morgan
             and
             my
             Lord
             of
             Ross
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             the
             same
             doth
             concern
             much
             the
             pretentions
             and
             claims
             of
             divers
             others
             ,
             that
             be
             strangers
             also
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             pretend
             to
             this
             succession
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             I
             shall
             repeat
             briefly
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             which
             is
             alledged
             of
             both
             parties
             in
             this
             behalf
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             general
             assertion
             ,
             
             that
             no
             stranger
             at
             all
             may
             inherit
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             in
             
             England
             ,
             the
             said
             books
             of
             Mr.
             Morgan
             and
             my
             Lord
             Ross
             do
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             universal
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             by
             that
             which
             is
             set
             down
             by
             law
             in
             the
             seventh
             and
             ninth
             years
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             and
             fourteenth
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             a
             stranger
             may
             purchase
             Land
             in
             England
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             he
             may
             inherit
             by
             his
             Wife
             if
             he
             should
             marry
             an
             Inheritrix
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             maxim
             of
             rule
             against
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             strangers
             ,
             is
             grounded
             only
             upon
             a
             Statute
             made
             in
             the
             25th
             .
             year
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             unto
             proper
             inheritances
             only
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             person
             born
             out
             of
             all
             the
             allegiance
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             whose
             Father
             and
             Mother
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             allegiance
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             birth
             (
             for
             so
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Statute
             )
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             have
             or
             demand
             any
             heritage
             within
             the
             same
             allegiance
             ,
             as
             Heir
             to
             any
             person
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             axiom
             or
             general
             Rule
             cannot
             any
             way
             touch
             or
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             before
             ,
             no
             Axiom
             or
             Maxim
             of
             our
             Law
             can
             touch
             or
             be
             understood
             of
             matters
             concerning
             the
             Crown
             ,
             except
             express
             mention
             be
             made
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Crown
             is
             priviledged
             in
             many
             points
             that
             other
             private
             heritages
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Crown
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             an
             Inheritance
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             within
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Statute
             do
             stand
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             holden
             of
             any
             superior
             ,
             
             nor
             with
             allegiance
             ,
             but
             immediately
             from
             God.
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Statute
             meaneth
             plainly
             of
             Inheritances
             by
             descent
             (
             for
             otherwise
             as
             is
             said
             an
             Alien
             may
             hold
             Lands
             by
             purchase
             )
             but
             the
             Crown
             is
             a
             thing
             incorporate
             ,
             and
             descendeth
             not
             according
             to
             the
             common
             course
             of
             other
             private
             inheritances
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             goeth
             by
             Succession
             as
             other
             Incorporations
             do
             ,
             in
             sign
             whereof
             ,
             no
             King
             can
             by
             Law
             avoid
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             noneage
             ,
             as
             other
             common
             Heirs
             under
             age
             do
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             ever
             presumed
             to
             be
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Prior
             ,
             Parson
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             or
             other
             Head
             Incorporate
             ,
             is
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             within
             age
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             any
             such
             Head
             Incorporate
             though
             he
             be
             an
             Alien
             ,
             might
             inherit
             or
             demand
             lands
             in
             England
             for
             his
             Incorporation
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             former
             Statute
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             the
             Inheritor
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             Statute
             it self
             there
             is
             express
             exception
             of
             
               Infantes
               du
               Roy
            
             ,
             by
             which
             words
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             hold
             to
             be
             understood
             all
             the
             Kings
             Off-spring
             or
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             fortifie
             their
             proof
             ,
             for
             that
             otherwise
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             being
             then
             alive
             when
             this
             Statute
             against
             strangers
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             also
             ,
             who
             had
             dispersed
             their
             bloud
             by
             marriages
             over
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             suffered
             such
             a
             Statute
             to
             pass
             to
             their
             own
             prejudice
             ,
             if
             the
             heritage
             of
             the
             Crown
             should
             fall
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             born
             abroad
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             ,
             
             these
             men
             do
             shew
             how
             that
             King
             Stephen
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             Parents
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             allegiance
             of
             England
             when
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             were
             yet
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             forraign
             birth
             ,
             which
             argueth
             that
             by
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             old
             common
             Laws
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             stop
             against
             Aliens
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Statute
             made
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             his
             days
             would
             have
             derogated
             or
             abridged
             this
             ancient
             liberty
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             made
             scpecial
             mention
             thereof
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             by
             reasons
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             answered
             sufficienly
             to
             this
             objection
             of
             forraign
             birth
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             and
             all
             
             other
             pretenders
             that
             are
             foreign
             born
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             this
             impediment
             they
             may
             not
             in
             right
             be
             excluded
             from
             their
             succession
             .
          
           
             
             So
             as
             now
             I
             will
             return
             to
             shew
             the
             other
             reasons
             of
             exclusion
             which
             men
             do
             lay
             against
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             urged
             much
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             grounded
             upon
             a
             certain
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             touched
             ,
             by
             which
             Testament
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             Neeces
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             by
             his
             second
             Sister
             Mary
             ,
             are
             appointed
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Margaret
             the
             first
             Sister
             ,
             married
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             King
             
             Henry's
             own
             Children
             should
             come
             to
             die
             without
             Issue
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             all
             like
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             Testament
             had
             both
             the
             Kings
             hand
             or
             stamp
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             divers
             Witnesses
             names
             besides
             ,
             and
             was
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             and
             was
             authorized
             by
             two
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             two
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             28.
             and
             35.
             years
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             in
             which
             Parliaments
             ,
             authority
             was
             given
             to
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             to
             dispose
             and
             ordain
             of
             this
             point
             of
             succession
             ,
             as
             he
             and
             his
             learned
             Councel
             should
             think
             best
             for
             the
             weal
             publick
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             albeit
             the
             former
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             Morgan
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Scottish
             favourers
             ,
             do
             seek
             to
             refut
             by
             divers
             means
             and
             ways
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             this
             discourse
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             Paget
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Montague
            
             ,
             that
             said
             the
             stamp
             was
             put
             unto
             it
             after
             the
             King
             was
             past
             sense
             ,
             yet
             they
             of
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             are
             not
             satisfied
             without
             that
             answer
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             say
             that
             at
             least
             ,
             howsoever
             that
             matter
             of
             the
             late
             sealing
             be
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             the
             King
             willed
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             drawn
             out
             and
             sealed
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             hereby
             that
             this
             was
             the
             last
             Will
             and
             
             judgment
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             not
             revoaked
             by
             him
             :
             which
             is
             sufficient
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             to
             answer
             the
             intent
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             foresaid
             two
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             disposing
             of
             the
             succession
             ,
             which
             two
             Acts
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             containing
             the
             whole
             authority
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             so
             seriously
             and
             diliberately
             given
             ,
             in
             so
             weighty
             an
             affair
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             reason
             be
             deluded
             or
             overthrown
             now
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             one
             or
             two
             men
             ,
             who
             for
             pleasing
             or
             contenting
             of
             the
             time
             wherein
             they
             speak
             ,
             might
             say
             or
             guess
             that
             the
             Kings
             memory
             was
             past
             ,
             when
             the
             stamp
             was
             put
             unto
             his
             Testament
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             commanded
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             while
             he
             had
             memory
             (
             as
             it
             may
             appear
             he
             did
             ;
             both
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             that
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             enrollment
             thereof
             in
             the
             Chancery
             )
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             the
             King's
             last
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             enough
             for
             satisfying
             the
             Parliaments
             intention
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             affirm
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             argument
             is
             made
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             Succession
             ,
             
             by
             all
             the
             other
             competitors
             jointly
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             argument
             that
             hath
             no
             solution
             or
             reply
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             plain
             fresh
             Statute
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             in
             the
             27
             year
             (
             if
             I
             erre
             not
             )
             of
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ;
             wherein
             it
             is
             enacted
             and
             decreed
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             convinced
             to
             conspire
             ,
             attempt
             ,
             or
             procure
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             privy
             or
             accessary
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             lose
             all
             right
             ,
             title
             ,
             pretence
             ,
             claim
             or
             action
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             parties
             or
             their
             Heirs
             have
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             Upon
             which
             Statute
             ,
             seeing
             that
             afterward
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             late
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Mother
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             was
             condemned
             and
             executed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             said
             Parliament
             ,
             it
             seeemeth
             evident
             ,
             unto
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             this
             King
             who
             pretendeth
             all
             his
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             by
             his
             said
             Mother
             ,
             can
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             reasons
             ,
             proofs
             and
             arguments
             ,
             which
             divers
             men
             do
             alledge
             against
             the
             right
             of
             succession
             ,
             pretended
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             leave
             this
             point
             which
             concerneth
             the
             very
             right
             it self
             of
             his
             succession
             by
             bloud
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             to
             examine
             other
             reasons
             and
             considerations
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             particular
             which
             before
             I
             have
             mentioned
             that
             his
             favourers
             do
             alledge
             ,
             utility
             and
             common
             good
             that
             may
             be
             presumed
             will
             rise
             to
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             by
             his
             admission
             to
             our
             Crown
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             other
             point
             also
             of
             establishment
             of
             Religion
             by
             them
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             other
             men
             that
             are
             against
             his
             entrance
             ,
             do
             produce
             many
             other
             reasons
             and
             considerations
             also
             ,
             of
             great
             conveniencies
             (
             as
             to
             them
             they
             seem
             )
             against
             this
             point
             of
             admission
             and
             their
             reasons
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             
             First
             touching
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             
               English
               Commonwealth
            
             ,
             by
             the
             uniting
             of
             both
             Realms
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             together
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             doubtful
             and
             disputable
             whether
             the
             state
             of
             England
             shall
             receive
             good
             or
             harm
             thereby
             ,
             
             if
             the
             said
             union
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Scotland
             well
             considered
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             bring
             no
             other
             commodity
             to
             England
             ,
             then
             increase
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             those
             rather
             to
             participate
             the
             commodities
             and
             riches
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             to
             import
             any
             from
             Scotland
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             the
             aversion
             and
             natural
             alienation
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             their
             ancient
             inclination
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             French
             and
             Irish
             against
             us
             ,
             maketh
             it
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             subjection
             of
             theirs
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             would
             not
             long
             endure
             ,
             as
             by
             experience
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             King
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             without
             Issue
             ,
             they
             chose
             King
             Edward
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             delivered
             their
             Towns
             and
             
             Fortresses
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             did
             swear
             him
             Fealty
             ,
             received
             his
             Deputy
             or
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             
             as
             Polydor
             at
             large
             declareth
             ;
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             served
             afterward
             to
             no
             other
             effect
             but
             only
             Slaughter
             ,
             Bloud-shed
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Losses
             and
             Charges
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             
             should
             come
             to
             possess
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             
             he
             cannot
             chuse
             (
             at
             least
             for
             many
             years
             )
             but
             to
             stand
             in
             great
             jealousie
             of
             so
             many
             other
             Competitors
             of
             the
             English
             Bloud-Royal
             as
             he
             shall
             find
             in
             England
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             must
             needs
             fortifie
             himself
             by
             those
             other
             Foreign
             Nations
             that
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             most
             sure
             unto
             him
             ,
             though
             most
             contrary
             by
             natural
             inclination
             ,
             and
             least
             tollerable
             in
             Government
             to
             
             English-men
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Scots
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             born
             ,
             and
             Danes
             wi●h
             whom
             he
             is
             allied
             ,
             and
             French
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             descended
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             uncivil
             Part
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             whom
             one
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Realm
             hath
             most
             Conjunction
             ;
             the
             Authority
             and
             sway
             of
             which
             four
             Nations
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             over
             
             English-men
             ,
             what
             trouble
             it
             may
             work
             ,
             every
             wise
             man
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             
             Scotch-men
             themselves
             (
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Nobility
             )
             do
             openly
             profess
             ,
             That
             they
             desire
             not
             this
             Conjunction
             and
             Subordination
             unto
             England
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             wise
             they
             can
             bear
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             aversion
             they
             have
             to
             all
             English
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             their
             Liberties
             are
             far
             greater
             (
             as
             now
             they
             live
             )
             than
             in
             that
             case
             it
             would
             be
             suffered
             ,
             their
             King
             coming
             hereby
             to
             be
             of
             greater
             Power
             to
             force
             them
             to
             the
             form
             of
             English
             Subjection
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             but
             in
             time
             he
             would
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             utility
             that
             in
             this
             Case
             by
             reason
             and
             probability
             can
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             this
             Union
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             should
             come
             to
             be
             advanced
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Nobility
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Privy-Council
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Dignities
             of
             Credit
             
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             (
             for
             otherwise
             no
             union
             or
             amity
             can
             be
             hoped
             for
             ;
             )
             
             and
             considering
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             as
             also
             for
             gratitude
             and
             love
             to
             his
             allied
             Friends
             ,
             must
             needs
             plant
             them
             about
             him
             in
             chief
             places
             of
             Credit
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             opposite
             to
             English
             Natures
             ;
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             (
             through
             occasion
             of
             Emulations
             and
             of
             Controversies
             that
             will
             fall
             out
             daily
             betwixt
             such
             diversity
             of
             Nations
             )
             he
             must
             needs
             secretly
             begin
             to
             favour
             and
             fortifie
             his
             own
             ,
             
             as
             we
             read
             that
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             did
             his
             Normands
             ,
             and
             Canutus
             before
             him
             his
             Danes
             ,
             to
             the
             incredible
             Calamity
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             (
             though
             otherwise
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             of
             themselves
             either
             an
             evil
             King
             ,
             or
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             
             English-Bloud
             ,
             but
             driven
             hereunto
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             stand
             Newter
             in
             such
             national
             Contentions
             .
             )
             If
             all
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             fell
             out
             so
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             it
             did
             ,
             and
             our
             Ancestors
             felt
             it
             to
             their
             extreme
             Ruine
             ,
             what
             other
             effect
             can
             be
             hop'd
             for
             now
             ,
             by
             this
             violent
             union
             of
             Nations
             that
             are
             by
             nature
             so
             dis-united
             and
             opposite
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             
               English
               ,
               Scotch
               ,
               Irish
               ,
               Danish
               ,
               French
               ,
            
             and
             other
             on
             them
             depending
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             means
             must
             needs
             be
             planted
             together
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             we
             read
             that
             the
             whole
             Realm
             of
             Spain
             did
             refuse
             to
             admit
             St.
             Lewis
             King
             of
             France
             to
             be
             their
             King
             in
             Spain
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             yet
             by
             Law
             of
             Succession
             it
             was
             evident
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             themselves
             (
             as
             their
             Chronicler
             Garibay
             writeth
             )
             that
             the
             Right
             most
             clearly
             did
             appertain
             ,
             
             by
             his
             Mother
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             eldest
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             King
             Alonso
             IX
             .
             )
             and
             that
             they
             did
             this
             only
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
             French-man
             ,
             and
             might
             thereby
             bring
             the
             French
             to
             have
             chief
             Authority
             in
             Spain
             .
             And
             if
             for
             this
             Cause
             they
             did
             agree
             together
             to
             give
             the
             Kingdom
             rather
             to
             Ferdinando
             III.
             that
             was
             Son
             of
             Lady
             Berenguela
             ,
             younger
             Sister
             to
             the
             
             said
             Lady
             Blanch
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             determination
             at
             that
             time
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             provident
             ,
             (
             tho'
             against
             all
             right
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             ;
             )
             and
             if
             we
             see
             that
             it
             had
             good
             success
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             endureth
             unto
             this
             day
             )
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             where
             the
             King
             in
             question
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             St.
             Lewis
             ,
             nor
             his
             Title
             to
             England
             so
             clear
             as
             that
             other
             was
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             aversion
             ●etwixt
             his
             Nation
             and
             ours
             much
             greater
             than
             was
             that
             betwixt
             the
             French
             and
             Spanish
             ?
             Thus
             they
             do
             reason
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             we
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             discourse
             made
             by
             the
             Civilian
             before
             ,
             how
             the
             States
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             King
             
               Don
               Ferdinando
            
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             (
             who
             left
             one
             only
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             named
             Lady
             Beatrix
             ,
             married
             unto
             John
             I.
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Succession
             without
             all
             Controversie
             did
             appertain
             )
             they
             rather
             determined
             to
             chuse
             for
             their
             King
             a
             Bastard-brother
             of
             the
             said
             
               Don
               Ferdinando
            
             ,
             named
             John
             ,
             than
             to
             admit
             the
             true
             Inheritrix
             Beatrix
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Castilians
             ,
             by
             whom
             yet
             (
             they
             being
             much
             the
             richer
             People
             )
             the
             Portugals
             might
             hope
             to
             reap
             far
             greater
             utility
             than
             
             English-men
             can
             do
             by
             Scotland
             ,
             considering
             it
             is
             the
             poorer
             Countrey
             and
             Nation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             in
             effect
             which
             these
             men
             do
             answer
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             noting
             also
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Power
             ,
             could
             never
             bring
             Union
             or
             Peace
             between
             these
             two
             Nations
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             nor
             hold
             the
             Scots
             and
             North-Irish
             in
             Obedience
             of
             any
             Authority
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             end
             they
             were
             enforced
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             that
             famous
             Wall
             begun
             by
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             pursued
             by
             other
             Emperours
             ,
             to
             divide
             them
             from
             England
             ,
             and
             bar
             them
             from
             joyning
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             shall
             any
             one
             King
             in
             England
             now
             ,
             hold
             them
             all
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             of
             what
             Nation
             he
             
             will.
             And
             this
             for
             the
             utility
             that
             may
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             this
             Union
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             for
             the
             point
             alledged
             by
             the
             favourers
             of
             Scotland
             about
             establishment
             of
             true
             Religion
             in
             England
             by
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             King
             of
             Scots
             ;
             these
             other
             men
             do
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             dangerous
             point
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             considering
             what
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             is
             in
             Scotland
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             different
             ,
             or
             rather
             opposite
             to
             that
             form
             which
             in
             England
             is
             maintained
             ▪
             and
             when
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Honourable
             Dignities
             of
             England
             shall
             consider
             that
             no
             such
             Dignity
             or
             Promotion
             is
             left
             now
             standing
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             is
             remained
             on
             foot
             ,
             with
             the
             Ren●s
             and
             Dignities
             thereunto
             appertaining
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             Nobility
             shall
             remember
             how
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Scotland
             is
             subject
             at
             this
             day
             to
             a
             few
             ordinary
             and
             common
             Ministers
             ,
             without
             any
             Head
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Synods
             and
             Assemblies
             have
             Authority
             to
             put
             to
             the
             Horn
             ,
             and
             drive
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             any
             Noble-man
             whatsoever
             ,
             without
             remedy
             or
             redress
             ,
             except
             he
             will
             yield
             and
             humble
             himself
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             standeth
             in
             aw
             of
             this
             exorbitant
             and
             popular
             power
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             is
             content
             to
             yield
             thereunto
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             that
             few
             English
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Religion
             or
             Opinion
             soever
             ,
             will
             shew
             themselves
             forward
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             better
             Order
             in
             his
             own
             at
             home
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             then
             it
             remaineth
             that
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             ,
             second
             Branch
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             touching
             whose
             Title
             (
             though
             much
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             for
             or
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             to
             appertain
             unto
             her
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             is
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             
             yet
             )
             I
             shall
             in
             this
             place
             repeat
             in
             few
             words
             the
             principal
             points
             that
             are
             alledged
             in
             her
             behalf
             or
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             is
             alledged
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             ●avourers
             ,
             
             that
             she
             is
             descended
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             by
             her
             second
             Marriage
             with
             
               Archibald
               Douglas
            
             Earl
             of
             Anguis
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             is
             in
             the
             third
             degree
             only
             from
             her
             ;
             for
             that
             she
             is
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               Charles
               Stuart
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             of
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Lenox
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             the
             said
             Lady
             Margaret
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             Lady
             Arabella
             is
             but
             Neece
             once
             removed
             unto
             the
             said
             Queen
             Margaret
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             descent
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ;
             which
             King
             being
             excluded
             (
             as
             the
             favourers
             of
             this
             Woman
             do
             affirm
             )
             by
             the
             Causes
             and
             Arguments
             before-alledged
             against
             him
             ,
             no
             reason
             (
             say
             they
             )
             but
             that
             this
             Lady
             should
             enter
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             next
             in
             Bloud
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             alledged
             in
             her
             behalf
             ,
             
             That
             she
             is
             
             an
             English
             woman
             ,
             born
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             Parents
             who
             at
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Birth
             were
             of
             English
             Allegiance
             ,
             wherein
             she
             goeth
             before
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             seen
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             this
             other
             principal
             point
             ,
             that
             by
             her
             admission
             no
             such
             inconvenience
             can
             be
             feared
             of
             bringing
             in
             strangers
             ,
             or
             causing
             Troubles
             or
             Sedition
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Scottish
             King
             hath
             been
             considered
             :
             And
             this
             in
             effect
             is
             all
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             alledged
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             her
             ,
             
             by
             other
             Competitors
             and
             their
             Friends
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             divers
             Arguments
             of
             no
             small
             Importance
             and
             Consideration
             produced
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             alledged
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             neither
             
             of
             them
             is
             properly
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             Genealogy
             set
             down
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             hath
             appeared
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             
             is
             before
             the
             pretence
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             ;
             whereof
             is
             inferred
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             nor
             Arabella
             is
             next
             in
             Succession
             ;
             And
             for
             that
             of
             these
             two
             propositions
             there
             hath
             been
             much
             treated
             before
             ,
             I
             remit
             me
             thereunto
             ;
             only
             promising
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             first
             of
             the
             two
             (
             which
             is
             how
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             was
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             touching
             Right
             of
             Succession
             )
             I
             shall
             handle
             more
             particularly
             afterward
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             whereby
             also
             shall
             appear
             plainly
             what
             pretence
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             ●utchy
             of
             Lancaster
             the
             Descendents
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             can
             justly
             make
             .
          
           
             
             
             The
             second
             Impediment
             against
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             is
             the
             aforesaid
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             and
             the
             two
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             for
             authorising
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             is
             pretended
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             is
             preferred
             before
             this
             other
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
             
             A
             third
             Argument
             is
             ,
             For
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             living
             one
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             that
             is
             nearer
             by
             a
             degree
             to
             the
             Stem
             to
             wit
             ,
             Henry
             VII
             .
             (
             to
             whom
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             we
             must
             return
             than
             is
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             ,
             Mother
             to
             the
             present
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             ,
             who
             was
             Daughter
             to
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             was
             second
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             so
             as
             this
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             ,
             is
             but
             in
             the
             third
             degree
             from
             the
             said
             Henry
             ,
             whereas
             both
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Arabella
             in
             the
             fourth
             ;
             and
             consequently
             she
             is
             next
             in
             propinquity
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             how
             greatly
             this
             propinqui●y
             hath
             been
             favoured
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             of
             the
             younger
             Line
             ,
             the
             Examples
             before-alledged
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             do
             make
             manifest
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             and
             most
             strongly
             of
             all
             ,
             
             they
             do
             argue
             against
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Lady
             Arabella
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             descent
             is
             not
             free
             from
             bastardy
             ,
             which
             they
             prove
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             Queen
             Margaret
             ,
             soon
             after
             the
             death
             of
             her
             first
             Husband
             and
             King
             James
             the
             IV.
             married
             secretly
             one
             Stuart
             Lord
             of
             Annerdale
             ;
             which
             Stuart
             was
             alive
             long
             after
             her
             marriage
             with
             Douglas
             :
             and
             consequently
             this
             second
             marriage
             with
             Douglas
             (
             Stuart
             being
             alive
             )
             could
             not
             be
             lawful
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             prove
             also
             by
             another
             name
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             say
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             
               Archibald
               Douglas
            
             Earl
             of
             Anguis
             had
             another
             Wife
             also
             alive
             ,
             when
             he
             married
             the
             said
             Queen
             :
             which
             points
             they
             say
             were
             so
             publick
             as
             they
             came
             to
             King
             Henry's
             ears
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             the
             Lord
             
               William
               Howard
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             old
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             and
             Father
             to
             the
             present
             Lord
             Admiral
             of
             England
             ;
             to
             enquire
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Lord
             Howard
             found
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             reported
             not
             only
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
             but
             also
             afterwards
             many
             times
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             namely
             to
             Queen
             Mary
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             ,
             and
             to
             divers
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             many
             be
             yet
             living
             ,
             which
             can
             and
             will
             testifie
             the
             same
             ,
             upon
             the
             relation
             they
             heard
             from
             the
             said
             Lord
             
             William's
             own
             mouth
             ;
             whereupon
             King
             Henry
             was
             greatly
             offended
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             hindred
             the
             Marriage
             between
             his
             said
             Sister
             and
             Douglas
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             married
             in
             secrret
             ,
             and
             had
             consumated
             their
             Marriage
             before
             this
             was
             known
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             thing
             could
             be
             prevented
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             ,
             was
             one
             especial
             cause
             and
             motive
             also
             to
             the
             King
             afterward
             ,
             to
             put
             back
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             said
             Sister
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             forenamed
             Testament
             is
             pretended
             ;
             and
             this
             touching
             Arabella's
             title
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Birth
             .
             
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             same
             men
             do
             alledge
             divers
             reasons
             also
             of
             inconvenience
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             
             for
             which
             in
             their
             opinions
             it
             should
             be
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Realm
             to
             admit
             this
             Lady
             Arabella
             for
             Queen
             ;
             As
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             before
             so
             many
             men
             as
             at
             this
             time
             stand
             for
             the
             Crown
             :
             And
             that
             it
             were
             much
             to
             have
             three
             Women
             to
             Reign
             in
             England
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             space
             of
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             them
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             reigned
             so
             many
             of
             that
             Sex
             ,
             neither
             together
             nor
             asunder
             ;
             
             for
             that
             from
             Cordick
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             unto
             Egbert
             the
             first
             Monarch
             of
             the
             English
             Name
             and
             Nation
             ,
             containing
             the
             space
             of
             more
             then
             300
             years
             ,
             no
             one
             Woman
             at
             all
             is
             found
             to
             have
             Reigned
             ;
             and
             from
             Egbert
             to
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             other
             300
             years
             ,
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Conquest
             downwards
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             500
             years
             ,
             one
             only
             Woman
             was
             admitted
             for
             Inheritrix
             ,
             which
             was
             Maud
             the
             Empress
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             I.
             who
             yet
             after
             her
             ●athers
             death
             was
             put
             back
             ,
             and
             King
             Stephen
             was
             admitted
             in
             her
             place
             ,
             and
             she
             never
             received
             by
             the
             Realm
             ,
             until
             her
             Son
             Henry
             II.
             was
             of
             age
             to
             govern
             himself
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             was
             received
             with
             express
             condition
             ,
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             govern
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Mother
             ;
             which
             very
             condition
             was
             put
             also
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             at
             their
             admitting
             of
             the
             Lady
             Berenguela
             younger
             Sister
             of
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             Neece
             to
             King
             Henry
             II.
             whereof
             before
             often
             mention
             hath
             been
             made
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Condition
             was
             ,
             That
             her
             Son
             Ferdinando
             should
             govern
             ,
             and
             not
             she
             ,
             though
             his
             title
             came
             by
             her
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             Circumstance
             of
             being
             a
             Woman
             hath
             ever
             been
             of
             much
             consideration
             ,
             especially
             where
             men
             do
             pretend
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Case
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             Consideration
             of
             these
             men
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Lady
             should
             be
             advanced
             unto
             the
             Crown
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             of
             Noble
             Bloud
             by
             her
             Fathers
             side
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             meer
             stranger
             ;
             for
             that
             her
             Kindred
             is
             only
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             in
             England
             she
             hath
             only
             the
             Candishes
             by
             her
             Mothers
             side
             ;
             who
             being
             but
             a
             mean
             Family
             ,
             might
             cause
             much
             grudging
             among
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             so
             greatly
             advanced
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             this
             Woman
             of
             their
             Lineage
             should
             come
             to
             be
             Queen
             ;
             which
             how
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             would
             b●ar
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             And
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             others
             say
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             with
             this
             I
             shall
             end
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             to
             treat
             also
             of
             the
             other
             Houses
             that
             do
             remain
             of
             such
             as
             before
             I
             named
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             containing
             the
             Claims
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             and
             her
             Children
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             appeared
             by
             the
             Genealogy
             set
             down
             before
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             often-times
             mentioned
             since
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             second
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             being
             first
             married
             to
             Lewis
             XII
             .
             King
             of
             France
             was
             afterwards
             married
             to
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             who
             being
             sent
             over
             to
             condole
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             got
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Widow-Queen
             ,
             though
             the
             common
             Fame
             of
             all
             men
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             Charles
             had
             a
             Wife
             living
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             divers
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Chapter
             we
             shall
             examine
             more
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
           
             
             By
             this
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             then
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             this
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             France
             had
             two
             Daughters
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Gray
            
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             (
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Wife
             )
             Duke
             also
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             beheaded
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             ;
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Clifford
            
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Lady
             Frances
             (
             elder
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Queen
             and
             of
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             )
             had
             Issue
             by
             her
             Husband
             the
             said
             last
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             three
             Daughters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Jane
               ,
               Katharine
            
             and
             Mary
             ;
             which
             Mary
             the
             youngest
             was
             betrothed
             first
             to
             Arthur
             Lord
             Gray
             of
             Wilton
             ;
             and
             after
             left
             by
             him
             ,
             she
             was
             married
             to
             one
             M.
             
               Martin
               Keyes
            
             of
             Kent
             ,
             
             Gentleman-Porter
             of
             the
             Queens
             Houshold
             ,
             and
             after
             she
             died
             without
             Issue
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lady
             Jane
             ,
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             three
             Sisters
             ,
             was
             married
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Guilford
               Dudley
            
             ,
             fourth
             Son
             to
             Sir
             
               John
               Dudley
            
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             was
             proclaimed
             Queen
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             ;
             for
             which
             act
             all
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Daughter-in-law
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             death
             soon
             after
             .
          
           
             
             But
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             the
             second
             Daughter
             was
             married
             first
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             that
             the
             other
             two
             her
             Sisters
             were
             ,
             unto
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Herbert
            
             now
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             fall
             and
             misery
             of
             her
             House
             she
             was
             left
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             she
             lived
             a
             sole
             Woman
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             until
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Queens
             days
             she
             was
             found
             to
             be
             with-child
             ,
             which
             she
             affirmed
             was
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Edward
               Seymor
            
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             in
             France
             with
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Throgmorton
            
             the
             Embassador
             ,
             and
             had
             purpose
             and
             license
             to
             have
             travelled
             into
             Italy
             ;
             but
             being
             called
             home
             in
             hast
             upon
             this
             new
             accident
             ,
             he
             confessed
             that
             the
             Child
             was
             
             his
             ,
             and
             both
             he
             and
             the
             Lady
             affirmed
             that
             they
             were
             man
             and
             wife
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             it
             by
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             for
             attempting
             such
             a
             Match
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             without
             Privity
             and
             License
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             they
             were
             Committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             they
             procured
             Means
             to
             meet
             again
             afterward
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             other
             Child
             ;
             which
             both
             Children
             do
             yet
             live
             ,
             and
             the
             Elder
             of
             them
             is
             called
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Beacham
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               Edward
               Seymor
            
             ;
             the
             Mother
             of
             whom
             lived
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             neither
             married
             the
             Earl
             again
             ,
             until
             of
             late
             that
             he
             married
             the
             Lady
             
               Frances
               Howard
            
             ,
             Sister
             to
             the
             Lady
             Sheffield
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             of
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             ,
             by
             Lady
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             France
             :
          
           
             The
             second
             Daughter
             of
             Duke
             Charles
             and
             the
             Queen
             ,
             named
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             
             was
             married
             to
             Henry
             Lord
             Clifford
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             that
             married
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Stanely
            
             Lord
             Strange
             ,
             and
             after
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             said
             Lady
             (
             who
             yet
             liveth
             )
             hath
             had
             Issue
             
               Ferdinando
               Stanley
            
             ,
             now
             Earl
             of
             
               Darby
               ,
               William
            
             and
             
               Francis
               Stanley
            
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             ,
             with
             her
             Children
             ,
             and
             these
             other
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ;
             of
             all
             whose
             Titles
             ,
             with
             their
             Impediments
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             briefly
             give
             an
             account
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             of
             these
             Families
             do
             joyn
             together
             in
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             to
             exclude
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             both
             by
             foreign
             Birth
             ,
             anh
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             authorized
             by
             two
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             Exclusions
             which
             in
             each
             of
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             King
             of
             cots
             and
             of
             Lady
             Arabella
             hath
             been
             before-alledged
             .
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             vary
             between
             themselves
             about
             the
             Priority
             or
             Propinquity
             of
             their
             own
             Succession
             ;
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             
             and
             their
             Friends
             do
             alledge
             ,
             
             That
             they
             do
             descend
             of
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             the
             elder
             Sister
             of
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Law
             and
             Reason
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             ;
             But
             the
             other
             House
             alledgeth
             against
             this
             two
             Impediments
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             That
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             now
             living
             ,
             is
             nearer
             by
             one
             degree
             to
             the
             Stem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             then
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ;
             
             and
             consequently
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             in
             the
             former
             fourth
             Chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             she
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             said
             Earl
             were
             legitimate
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             they
             do
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             by
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               Gray
            
             are
             many
             ways
             illegitimate
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             said
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               Gray
            
             their
             Mother
             was
             lawfully
             married
             before
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             now
             living
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             touched
             ,
             
             and
             publick
             Records
             do
             testifie
             ,
             
             and
             not
             lawfully
             separated
             ,
             nor
             by
             lawful
             authority
             ,
             nor
             for
             just
             Causes
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             temporal
             and
             worldly
             respects
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             was
             come
             into
             misery
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             whereby
             she
             remained
             still
             his
             true
             Wife
             ,
             and
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             have
             no
             lawful
             Children
             by
             any
             other
             whiles
             he
             yet
             lived
             ,
             as
             yet
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             ,
             they
             prove
             the
             illegitimation
             of
             these
             Children
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             could
             never
             be
             lawfully
             proved
             that
             the
             said
             Earl
             and
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             were
             married
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             their
             own
             assertions
             ,
             which
             in
             Law
             is
             not
             holden
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             which
             occasion
             the
             said
             pretended
             Marriage
             was
             disannulled
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Arches
             ,
             by
             publick
             and
             definitive
             Sentence
             of
             Doctor
             Parker
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Primate
             of
             England
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             said
             Children
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             do
             add
             yet
             another
             Bastardy
             also
             in
             the
             Birth
             of
             Lady
             Katharine
             her self
             ;
             for
             that
             her
             Father
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Gray
            
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             
             was
             known
             to
             have
             a
             lawful
             Wife
             alive
             when
             he
             married
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             Mother
             of
             this
             Lady
             Katharine
             ,
             for
             ob●aining
             of
             which
             said
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             said
             Marquess
             put
             away
             his
             foresaid
             lawful
             Wi●e
             ,
             which
             was
             Sister
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Fitz
               Allen
            
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ;
             which
             disorder
             was
             occasion
             of
             much
             unkindness
             and
             hatred
             between
             the
             said
             Marquess
             and
             Earl
             ever
             after
             .
             But
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Marquess
             and
             favour
             with
             King
             Henry
             in
             Womens
             matters
             was
             so
             great
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Earl
             could
             have
             no
             remedy
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             his
             said
             Sister
             (
             who
             lived
             many
             years
             after
             )
             had
             an
             Annuity
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Marquesses
             Lands
             during
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             lived
             some
             years
             after
             the
             said
             Marquess
             (
             afterwards
             made
             Duke
             )
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             time
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             three
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Family
             of
             Darby
             to
             argue
             the
             Issue
             of
             Hartford
             to
             be
             Illegitimate
             ;
             
             but
             the
             other
             two
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Clarence
             do
             urge
             a
             former
             Bastardy
             also
             that
             is
             common
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             and
             the
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             also
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             had
             a
             Wife
             alive
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             signified
             )
             when
             he
             married
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             France
             ;
             by
             which
             former
             Wife
             he
             had
             Issue
             the
             Lady
             Powis
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Wife
             of
             my
             Lord
             Powis
             of
             Poistlands
             in
             Wales
             ,
             )
             and
             how
             long
             after
             the
             new
             Marriage
             of
             her
             Husband
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             this
             former
             Wife
             did
             live
             ,
             I
             cannot
             set
             down
             distinctly
             ;
             though
             I
             think
             it
             were
             not
             hard
             to
             take
             particular
             information
             thereof
             in
             England
             by
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             she
             was
             buried
             ;
             But
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             do
             affirm
             that
             she
             died
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Lady
             Eleanor
             the
             second
             Daughter
             ,
             though
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Lady
             Frances
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
             they
             do
             seek
             to
             clear
             the
             Family
             of
             Darby
             of
             this
             Bastardy
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             all
             four
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             Hartford
             before-mentioned
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             known
             and
             verified
             by
             the
             means
             before-signified
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             the
             Friends
             of
             Hartford
             do
             answer
             to
             all
             these
             Bastardies
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             first
             two
             pretended
             by
             the
             marriages
             of
             the
             two
             Dukes
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Causes
             might
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             their
             Divorces
             with
             their
             Wives
             might
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             prove
             them
             no
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             them
             place
             to
             marry
             again
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             said
             former
             Wives
             did
             die
             before
             these
             Dukes
             that
             had
             been
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             so
             as
             by
             a
             ●o●t-contract
             and
             second
             new
             Consent
             given
             between
             the
             Parties
             when
             they
             were
             now
             free
             ,
             the
             said
             latter
             Marriages
             which
             were
             not
             good
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             might
             come
             to
             be
             lawful
             afterwards
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Law
             permitteth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Children
             begotten
             in
             such
             pretended
             Marriages
             ,
             where
             one
             party
             is
             already
             bound
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             legitimate
             by
             subsequent
             true
             Marriage
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             And
             this
             for
             the
             first
             two
             Bastardies
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             third
             Illegitimation
             of
             the
             Contract
             between
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             by
             a
             Prae-contract
             made
             between
             the
             said
             Lady
             Katharine
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             that
             now
             liveth
             ,
             they
             say
             and
             affirm
             that
             Prae-contract
             to
             have
             been
             dissolved
             afterwards
             lawfully
             and
             judicially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           
             
             There
             remaineth
             then
             only
             the
             fourth
             Objection
             ,
             about
             the
             secret
             Marriage
             made
             between
             the
             said
             Lady
             Katharine
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             their
             eldest
             Son
             now
             called
             Lord
             Beacham
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             seemeth
             the
             hardest
             point
             to
             be
             answered
             ;
             For
             albeit
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             that
             Marriage
             might
             be
             good
             and
             lawful
             ,
             if
             before
             their
             carnal
             knowledge
             they
             gave
             mutual
             consent
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             to
             be
             man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             
             and
             with
             that
             mind
             and
             intention
             had
             carnal
             Copulation
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             also
             allowed
             by
             the
             late
             Council
             of
             Trent
             it self
             ,
             which
             disannulleth
             otherwise
             all
             clandestine
             and
             secret
             Contracts
             in
             such
             States
             and
             Countries
             where
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             is
             received
             and
             admitted
             ;
             yet
             to
             justifie
             these
             kind
             of
             Marriages
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Issue
             thereof
             legitimate
             and
             inheritable
             to
             Estates
             and
             Possessions
             :
             it
             is
             necessary
             by
             all
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             witness
             to
             testifie
             this
             Consent
             and
             Contract
             of
             the
             parties
             before
             their
             carnal
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             that
             otherwise
             it
             should
             lie
             in
             every
             particular
             mans
             hand
             to
             legitimate
             any
             Bastard
             of
             his
             ,
             by
             his
             only
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             others
             that
             might
             in
             equity
             of
             Succession
             pretend
             to
             be
             his
             Heirs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             but
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             pronounce
             this
             Contract
             of
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             to
             be
             insufficient
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             though
             themselves
             did
             affirm
             that
             they
             had
             given
             mutual
             Consent
             before
             of
             being
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             
               animo
               maritali
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Wedlock
             requireth
             ;
             but
             yet
             (
             for
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             their
             said
             former
             consent
             by
             lawful
             Witnesses
             ,
             )
             their
             said
             Conjunction
             was
             rightly
             pronounced
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             conclude
             that
             the
             first
             Son
             of
             these
             two
             Parties
             might
             be
             legitimate
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             illegitimate
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             consequently
             incapable
             of
             all
             such
             Succession
             as
             otherwise
             he
             might
             pretend
             by
             his
             said
             Mother
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             now
             is
             for
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             these
             two
             persons
             ;
             for
             as
             touching
             the
             second
             Child
             ,
             
             begotten
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             divers
             men
             of
             opinion
             that
             he
             may
             be
             freed
             of
             this
             Bastardy
             ;
             for
             that
             both
             the
             Earl
             and
             the
             Lady
             being
             examined
             upon
             their
             first
             Child
             ,
             did
             confess
             and
             affirm
             that
             they
             were
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             meaning
             
             so
             to
             be
             and
             continue
             ;
             which
             Confession
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             both
             for
             ratifying
             of
             their
             old
             Contract
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             making
             of
             a
             new
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             had
             not
             been
             made
             before
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             in
             the
             former
             pretended
             Contract
             and
             Marriage
             there
             wanted
             nothing
             for
             justifying
             the
             same
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             it
             good
             in
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             external
             Testimony
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             for
             proving
             that
             they
             gave
             such
             mutual
             Consent
             of
             minds
             before
             their
             Carnal
             knowledge
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             Priest
             or
             Minister
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             )
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             there
             wanted
             Witnesses
             for
             testifying
             of
             this
             Consent
             before
             second
             Copulation
             ,
             by
             which
             was
             begotten
             the
             second
             Son
             ;
             for
             that
             both
             the
             Queen
             her self
             ,
             and
             her
             Council
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             besides
             as
             examined
             these
             Parties
             upon
             their
             first
             Act
             and
             Child-birth
             ,
             are
             Witnesses
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             full
             Consents
             and
             Approbations
             to
             be
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ;
             which
             they
             ratified
             afterward
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             by
             the
             begetting
             of
             their
             second
             Child
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             the
             reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             seem
             to
             be
             legitimate
             ,
             whatsoever
             my
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             Offence
             taken
             by
             the
             Estate
             against
             that
             Act
             ,
             did
             or
             might
             determine
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             which
             commonly
             is
             treated
             about
             these
             two
             Families
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Hartford
             and
             Darby
             ;
             both
             which
             Families
             of
             Suffolk
             the
             other
             two
             opposite
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Clarence
             do
             seek
             to
             exclude
             by
             the
             first
             Bastardy
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             Contract
             between
             the
             Queen
             of
             France
             and
             Duke
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             seen
             :
             Of
             which
             Bastardy
             the
             House
             of
             Darby
             doth
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             it self
             ,
             in
             manner
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             and
             preferreth
             it self
             in
             degree
             of
             Propinquity
             ,
             not
             only
             before
             the
             aforesaid
             two
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Clarence
             ;
             but
             also
             before
             this
             other
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             
             I
             mean
             the
             Family
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             though
             descended
             of
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             doth
             hold
             her self
             one
             degree
             nearer
             in
             descent
             than
             are
             the
             other
             Pretenders
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ▪
             And
             albeit
             there
             want
             not
             many
             Objections
             and
             Reasons
             of
             some
             against
             this
             pretence
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Darby
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             I
             have
             touched
             before
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             personal
             Impediments
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             touch
             the
             right
             or
             substance
             of
             the
             title
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             important
             reason
             of
             State
             concerning
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             mislike
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             pretend
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Life
             and
             Government
             ,
             I
             shall
             omit
             them
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             I
             promised
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             observe
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             me
             lies
             )
             to
             utter
             nothing
             in
             this
             Conference
             of
             ours
             that
             may
             justly
             offend
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             touch
             the
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             of
             any
             one
             Person
             of
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             our
             Realm
             ;
             when
             the
             time
             of
             admitting
             or
             excluding
             cometh
             ,
             then
             will
             the
             Realm
             consider
             as
             well
             of
             their
             Persons
             as
             of
             their
             Rights
             ,
             and
             will
             see
             what
             account
             and
             satisfaction
             each
             person
             hath
             given
             of
             his
             former
             life
             and
             doings
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             will
             proceed
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             :
             But
             to
             me
             in
             this
             place
             it
             shall
             be
             enough
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Right
             and
             Interest
             pretended
             by
             way
             of
             Succession
             ;
             And
             so
             with
             this
             I
             shall
             make
             an
             end
             of
             these
             Families
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             to
             others
             that
             do
             yet
             remain
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Clarence
             and
             Britany
             ;
             which
             contain
             the
             ●laims
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             with
             the
             Pooles
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             those
             Families
             .
          
           
             HAving
             declared
             the
             Claims
             ,
             Rights
             and
             Pretences
             which
             the
             two
             Noble
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ▪
             descended
             of
             the
             two
             Daughters
             of
             King
             Henry
             VII
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             intention
             afterward
             to
             handle
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             apart
             ,
             which
             pretendeth
             to
             comprehend
             in
             it self
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             or
             at
             l●ast
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             Branch
             of
             the
             ancient
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             perhaps
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             treat
             in
             this
             one
             Chapter
             so
             much
             as
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             two
             several
             Houses
             of
             Clarence
             and
             Britany
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             less
             to
             be
             said
             about
             them
             then
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             
             and
             such
             other
             pretenders
             as
             are
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             alone
             ,
             before
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             both
             Houses
             by
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             may
             be
             named
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             distinction
             sake
             I
             do
             name
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             confound
             them
             with
             the
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             which
             are
             term●d
             also
             by
             the
             Lancastrians
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             alone
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             true
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ;
             but
             principally
             I
             do
             name
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             for
             that
             indeed
             all
             their
             Claim
             and
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             doth
             des●end
             from
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             which
             Duke
             George
             being
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             IV.
             and
             put
             to
             death
             by
             his
             order
             ,
             left
             Issue
             Edward
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             and
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             
             who
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
             in
             his
             youth
             ;
             and
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             which
             Margaret
             had
             Issue
             by
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Poole
               ,
               Henry
               Poole
            
             Lord
             Montague
             ,
             afterwards
             beheaded
             ;
             and
             he
             again
             Katharine
             ,
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Hastings
            
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Hastings
            
             now
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             Sir
             
               George
               Hastings
            
             his
             Brother
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             with
             his
             said
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             fourth
             degree
             from
             the
             said
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Nephews
             twice
             removed
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             had
             a
             younger
             Son
             also
             ,
             named
             Sir
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             ,
             
             who
             had
             Issue
             another
             Geffrey
             ,
             and
             this
             Geffrey
             hath
             two
             Sons
             alive
             at
             this
             day
             in
             Italy
             ,
             named
             Arthur
             and
             Geffrey
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             distance
             with
             the
             said
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             saving
             that
             some
             alledge
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             descend
             all
             by
             male-kind
             from
             Margaret
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             pretendeth
             by
             a
             Woman
             ;
             whereof
             we
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Hereby
             then
             it
             is
             made
             manifest
             how
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             cometh
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             by
             the
             House
             of
             York
             only
             ;
             
             which
             is
             no
             other
             indeed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             debarring
             and
             disabling
             of
             all
             other
             former
             Pretenders
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             of
             Britany
             ,
             as
             strangers
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             that
             hold
             likewise
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             in
             the
             former
             two
             Chapters
             I
             have
             set
             down
             in
             particular
             against
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             hereafter
             also
             again
             those
             that
             remain
             ;
             which
             Arguments
             and
             Objections
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             found
             sufficient
             to
             exclude
             the
             said
             other
             Houses
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Claim
             of
             this
             House
             of
             
             Huntington
             thereby
             made
             void
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             (
             as
             we
             see
             by
             the
             younger
             Child
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             by
             the
             second
             Brother
             ;
             So
             as
             if
             either
             the
             pretence
             of
             Lancaster
             in
             general
             be
             better
             than
             that
             of
             Yo●k
             ,
             or
             if
             in
             the
             House
             of
             York
             it self
             any
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Pretenders
             descended
             from
             King
             Edward
             IV.
             as
             of
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             may
             hold
             or
             take
             place
             ,
             then
             holdeth
             not
             this
             title
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             it
             coming
             from
             the
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             grounded
             only
             or
             principally
             upon
             the
             barring
             and
             excluding
             of
             the
             rest
             that
             joyntly
             do
             pretend
             .
             Of
             which
             Bars
             and
             Exclusions
             laid
             by
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             against
             the
             rest
             (
             for
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             last
             two
             Chapters
             going
             before
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             toucheth
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             afterwards
             about
             the
             other
             two
             of
             Britany
             and
             Portugal
             )
             I
             mean
             in
             this
             place
             to
             omit
             to
             say
             any
             more
             therein
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             other
             Competitors
             do
             alledge
             against
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             as
             chief
             Titler
             thereof
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             excluding
             of
             him
             do
             concur
             not
             only
             those
             other
             of
             opposite
             Houses
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Pooles
             of
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             
             
             First
             th●n
             ,
             the
             contrary
             Houses
             do
             alledge
             generally
             against
             all
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             that
             seeing
             their
             Claim
             is
             founded
             only
             upon
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Daughter
             of
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             IV.
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             any
             lawful
             Issue
             remaineth
             of
             any
             elder
             Daughter
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             say
             much
             doth
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             denied
             )
             no
             Claim
             or
             Pretence
             of
             the
             younger
             Brothers
             Daughter
             can
             be
             admitted
             ;
             And
             so
             by
             standing
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             answering
             to
             the
             Objections
             alledged
             before
             against
             the
             elder
             Houses
             ,
             they
             hold
             this
             matter
             for
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             all
             pretence
             of
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             utterly
             excluded
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             same
             opposite
             Houses
             do
             alledge
             divers
             Attainders
             against
             the
             principal
             Heads
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             whereby
             their
             whole
             Interests
             were
             cut
             off
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             in
             three
             descents
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Duke
             George
             himself
             ,
             the
             first
             Head
             and
             Beginner
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             who
             was
             Attainted
             and
             Executed
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             his
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             who
             was
             likewise
             Attainted
             and
             Executed
             ;
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             her
             Son
             and
             Heir
             
               Henry
               Poole
            
             Lord
             Montague
             put
             also
             to
             death
             ;
             from
             whose
             Daughters
             both
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Barrington
            
             ,
             do
             descend
             ;
             And
             albeit
             some
             may
             say
             that
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Clarence
             hath
             been
             restored
             in
             Bloud
             since
             those
             Attainders
             ,
             yet
             reply
             these
             men
             ,
             
             That
             except
             it
             can
             be
             shewed
             that
             particular
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             reabilitating
             the
             same
             to
             this
             pretence
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             they
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             restoring
             in
             Bloud
             (
             if
             any
             such
             were
             )
             hath
             not
             been
             sufficient
             to
             recover
             the
             ancient
             Lands
             and
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             which
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             had
             before
             these
             Attainders
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             forfeited
             thereby
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             And
             so
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             was
             there
             forfeited
             thereby
             in
             like
             manner
             (
             unto
             the
             next
             in
             Bloud
             not
             Attainted
             )
             this
             Prerogative
             of
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             restored
             again
             by
             any
             general
             Restauration
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             except
             special
             mention
             be
             made
             thereof
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             see
             that
             many
             Houses
             Attainted
             are
             restored
             daily
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             without
             restorement
             of
             their
             Titles
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             and
             a
             present
             Example
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             restored
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             :
             And
             this
             say
             the
             opposite
             Houses
             against
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             now
             thirdly
             entreth
             in
             also
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             the
             opposition
             of
             some
             of
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             Sir
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             his
             Grand-father
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Montague
            
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             his
             Mother
             the
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             thereby
             both
             their
             Pretences
             and
             Titles
             cut
             off
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             fell
             such
             right
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             ,
             upon
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             his
             Neece
             the
             Lady
             Katharaine
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Lord
             Henry
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             and
             Mother
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             three
             Causes
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Attainted
             ;
             and
             so
             whether
             we
             respect
             his
             Grand-father
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             or
             his
             Great-grand-father
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             said
             Right
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             descended
             to
             him
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             degree
             nearer
             to
             the
             said
             Duke's
             Ancestors
             than
             was
             at
             that
             time
             his
             Neece
             Katharine
             ;
             which
             right
             of
             nearest
             Propinquity
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             is
             made
             good
             and
             lawful
             by
             all
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             Examples
             ,
             Presidents
             and
             Authorities
             alledged
             before
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Conference
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             Uncles
             before
             their
             Nephews
             ;
             And
             it
             shall
             not
             need
             that
             we
             speak
             any
             thing
             more
             of
             that
             matter
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             remit
             your
             remembrance
             to
             that
             which
             herein
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             prove
             the
             same
             in
             favour
             of
             Sir
             Geffrey
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             was
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Geffrey
             a
             man
             ,
             whose
             priviledge
             is
             so
             great
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Succession
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             hath
             been
             touched
             before
             )
             that
             albeit
             they
             had
             been
             in
             equal
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             Sir
             Geffrey
             were
             not
             a
             degree
             before
             her
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             ever
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             thing
             pretended
             ,
             Sir
             Geffrey
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             by
             some
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             seen
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             
             wherein
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             is
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Crown
             for
             that
             only
             respect
             ,
             that
             his
             Competitors
             were
             Women
             ,
             and
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             descent
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             a
             Man.
             And
             the
             very
             like
             Allegations
             of
             Propinquity
             I
             heard
             produced
             for
             the
             Lady
             Winifred
             ,
             Wife
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Barrington
            
             (
             if
             she
             be
             yet
             alive
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             before
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             this
             reason
             of
             Propinquity
             in
             Bloud
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             is
             one
             degree
             nearer
             to
             the
             stock
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             both
             these
             and
             other
             Competitors
             do
             alledge
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             
             as
             an
             important
             and
             sufficient
             bar
             against
             his
             pretence
             ,
             the
             quality
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             ever
             known
             to
             favour
             ▪
             those
             who
             commonly
             in
             England
             are
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             not
             favoured
             by
             the
             State
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             stop
             is
             alledged
             diversly
             by
             Competitors
             of
             divers
             Religions
             :
             For
             that
             such
             as
             are
             followers
             and
             favourers
             of
             the
             form
             of
             Religion
             received
             and
             defended
             by
             publick
             Authority
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             whom
             ,
             for
             distinction-sake
             ,
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               moderate
               Protestants
            
             ;
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             do
             urge
             this
             Exclusion
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             not
             upon
             any
             certain
             Law
             or
             Statute
             extant
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             
               ab
               equo
               &
               bono
            
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             shewing
             infinite
             inconveniencies
             ,
             hurts
             ,
             damages
             and
             dangers
             that
             must
             needs
             ensue
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             Realm
             and
             Body-politick
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             govern
             .
             And
             this
             Consideration
             of
             State
             in
             their
             opinion
             is
             a
             more
             forceable
             Argument
             for
             Excluding
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             any
             Statute
             or
             particular
             Law
             against
             him
             could
             be
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             comprehendeth
             the
             very
             intention
             ,
             meaning
             and
             drift
             of
             all
             Laws
             and
             Law-makers
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             whose
             intentions
             must
             needs
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             been
             at
             
             all
             times
             to
             have
             Excluded
             so
             great
             and
             manifest
             inconveniencies
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             and
             contrary
             both
             to
             Puritan
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             do
             urge
             a
             great
             deal
             further
             this
             Argument
             against
             the
             Earl
             ,
             and
             do
             alledge
             many
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Decrees
             and
             Statutes
             both
             of
             the
             Canon
             and
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             their
             opinion
             )
             do
             debar
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             would
             hereby
             Exclude
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Pretenders
             .
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
             they
             do
             conclude
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             wanteth
             not
             also
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             (
             called
             by
             them
             the
             Catholick
             )
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             much
             the
             less
             difficulty
             to
             exclude
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Huntington's
             person
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             that
             House
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             seemeth
             needful
             to
             be
             spoken
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             of
             this
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             thereof
             .
             It
             resteth
             then
             that
             I
             treat
             something
             also
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britany
             and
             France
             ,
             
             which
             two
             Houses
             are
             joyned
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             may
             appertain
             to
             any
             Inheritance
             or
             Pretence
             to
             England
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             parcel
             or
             particular
             state
             thereof
             ,
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             that
             may
             follow
             the
             Succession
             or
             Right
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             in
             it self
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             ;
             and
             consequently
             a
             Woman
             may
             be
             Heir
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             she
             may
             be
             Heir
             to
             some
             particular
             states
             of
             France
             inheritable
             by
             Women
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             Crown
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             two
             Daughters
             of
             France
             that
             were
             Sisters
             to
             the
             late
             King
             Henry
             III.
             which
             Daughters
             were
             married
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             by
             her
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             yet
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             her
             younger
             Sister
             married
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ;
             and
             the
             
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             the
             younger
             Daughter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             yet
             living
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             the
             Prince
             of
             Lorrain
             and
             other
             Children
             that
             live
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             being
             so
             clear
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             
             that
             according
             to
             the
             common
             course
             of
             Succession
             in
             
               England
               ▪
            
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             all
             Common
             Law
             ,
             the
             Infan●a
             of
             Spain
             should
             inherit
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             States
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             she
             being
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             King
             Henry
             II.
             of
             France
             ,
             whose
             Issue-male
             of
             the
             direct
             line
             is
             wholly
             extinct
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             that
             the
             French
             do
             pretend
             their
             Law
             Salique
             to
             exclude
             Women
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             English
             have
             ever
             denied
             to
             be
             good
             until
             now
             )
             hereby
             cometh
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Navarr
             pretendeth
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             said
             Infanta
             ,
             or
             her
             Sisters
             Children
             ,
             though
             Male
             ,
             by
             a
             Collateral
             Line
             .
             But
             yet
             her
             favourers
             say
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             those
             of
             the
             Infanta
             )
             that
             from
             the
             Dukedoms
             of
             
               Britany
               ,
               Aquitain
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             by
             Women
             ,
             and
             are
             Inheritable
             by
             Women
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             in
             right
             debarred
             ;
             as
             neither
             from
             any
             Succession
             or
             Pretence
             to
             England
             ,
             if
             (
             either
             by
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Britany
               ,
               Aquitain
            
             ;
             or
             of
             England
             it self
             )
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             that
             she
             hath
             any
             Interest
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             her
             favourers
             do
             affirm
             that
             she
             hath
             ,
             by
             these
             reasons
             following
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             for
             that
             she
             is
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             England
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             by
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             of
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             ,
             married
             to
             
               Allain
               Fergant
            
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             this
             Conference
             ;
             And
             of
             this
             they
             infer
             three
             Consequences
             :
             First
             ,
             when
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             
             died
             without
             Issue
             ,
             or
             were
             made
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             presumed
             at
             least-wise
             of
             King
             
             Henry
             I.
             last
             Son
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             that
             he
             lost
             his
             Right
             for
             the
             violence
             used
             to
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Robert
             ,
             and
             unto
             William
             the
             said
             
             Robert's
             Son
             and
             
             Heir
             )
             they
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             ought
             the
             said
             Dutchess
             of
             Britany
             to
             have
             entred
             as
             eldest
             Sister
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
             That
             when
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             that
             both
             by
             right
             of
             Birth
             ,
             and
             by
             express
             Agreement
             with
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Realm
             of
             
               England
               ▪
            
             )
             should
             have
             succeeded
             next
             after
             the
             said
             Rufus
             came
             to
             die
             in
             Prison
             ,
             the
             said
             Lady
             Constance
             should
             have
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             his
             Brother
             Henry
             being
             culpable
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             right
             be
             his
             Heir
             .
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             I.
             she
             and
             her
             Son
             (
             I
             mean
             Lady
             Constance
             ,
             and
             Conan
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             )
             should
             have
             entred
             before
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             of
             Adela
             the
             younger
             Daughter
             of
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             do
             alledge
             .
             That
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             descendeth
             also
             lineally
             from
             Lady
             Eleanor
             ,
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             II.
             married
             to
             King
             Alonso
             the
             ninth
             of
             that
             name
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             whose
             eldest
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             named
             Blanch
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             their
             only
             Son
             Henry
             died
             without
             Issue
             )
             married
             with
             the
             Prince
             Lewis
             VIII
             ▪
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             was
             Father
             by
             her
             to
             King
             St.
             Lewis
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             continued
             the
             Line
             of
             France
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             joyned
             the
             same
             afterwards
             to
             the
             House
             of
             
               Britany
               ▪
            
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             :
             So
             as
             the
             Infanta
             cometh
             to
             be
             Heir
             general
             of
             both
             those
             Houses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             Britany
             as
             France
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             
             And
             now
             by
             this
             her
             descent
             from
             Queen
             Eleanor
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             II.
             her
             favourers
             do
             found
             divers
             Pretences
             and
             Titles
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Aquitain
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             her
             Father
             by
             a
             Woman
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             England
             ,
             in
             manner
             following
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             Aquitain
             ,
             they
             say
             it
             came
             to
             King
             Henry
             II.
             by
             his
             Wife
             Eleanor
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             William
             
             Duke
             of
             Aquitain
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             at
             large
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             the
             most
             part
             thereof
             was
             lost
             afterwards
             to
             the
             French
             in
             King
             
             John's
             time
             ,
             that
             was
             fourth
             Son
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             King
             Henry
             ,
             it
             was
             agreed
             between
             the
             said
             King
             John
             and
             the
             
             French-King
             Philip
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             States
             of
             Aquitain
             already
             lost
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             
             should
             be
             given
             in
             Dowry
             with
             the
             said
             Blanch
             to
             be
             married
             to
             Lewis
             VIII
             .
             then
             Prince
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             ;
             And
             moreover
             ,
             they
             do
             alledge
             ,
             That
             not
             long
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             same
             States
             with
             the
             residue
             that
             remained
             in
             King
             
             John's
             hands
             ,
             were
             all
             adjudged
             to
             be
             forfeited
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             for
             the
             Death
             of
             Duke
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             consequently
             did
             fall
             also
             upon
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             as
             next
             Heir
             capable
             of
             such
             Succession
             unto
             King
             John
             ,
             for
             that
             yet
             the
             said
             King
             John
             had
             no
             Son
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             and
             for
             that
             the
             said
             States
             are
             Inheritable
             by
             Women
             ,
             and
             came
             by
             Women
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             ,
             these
             men
             affirm
             ,
             That
             at
             this
             day
             they
             do
             by
             Succession
             appertain
             unto
             the
             said
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Succession
             of
             England
             also
             they
             make
             pretence
             ,
             
             by
             way
             of
             the
             said
             Lady
             Blanch
             married
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             divers
             manners
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             John
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             Murther
             of
             Duke
             Arthur
             of
             Britany
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             (
             which
             divers
             Authors
             do
             affirm
             ,
             as
             Stow
             also
             witnesseth
             ,
             
             was
             done
             by
             King
             
             John's
             own
             hands
             ,
             he
             forfeited
             all
             his
             States
             ,
             though
             his
             right
             to
             them
             had
             been
             never
             so
             good
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             this
             Murther
             happened
             in
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             four
             years
             before
             his
             Son
             Henry
             was
             born
             ,
             none
             was
             so
             near
             to
             succeed
             at
             that
             time
             as
             was
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             married
             into
             France
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             was
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             unto
             King
             
             John's
             elder
             Sister
             Eleanor
             ,
             or
             the
             said
             Lady
             Eleanor
             her self
             Queen
             of
             Spain
             ,
             should
             have
             succeeded
             ;
             for
             
             that
             she
             yet
             lived
             ,
             and
             died
             not
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             
               Stephen
               Garribay
            
             Chronicler
             of
             Spain
             )
             until
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1214.
             which
             was
             not
             until
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             
             and
             one
             year
             only
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             having
             yet
             no
             Issue
             when
             this
             Murther
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             losing
             by
             this
             forfeit
             all
             the
             right
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             same
             should
             have
             gone
             then
             to
             his
             said
             Sister
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             to
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             her
             Heir
             and
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             married
             into
             France
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             which
             forfeit
             also
             of
             King
             John
             these
             men
             do
             confirm
             ,
             by
             his
             Deprivation
             by
             the
             Pope
             that
             soon
             after
             ensued
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             another
             Deprivation
             made
             by
             the
             Barons
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
             
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             when
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             (
             whom
             to
             this
             effect
             they
             do
             hold
             to
             have
             been
             the
             only
             true
             Heir
             at
             that
             time
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             )
             was
             in
             Prison
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Roan
             ,
             suspecting
             that
             he
             should
             be
             murthered
             by
             his
             said
             Unkle
             King
             John
             ,
             he
             nominated
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             his
             Cousin-jerman
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             ,
             perswading
             himself
             that
             he
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             her
             Husband
             Prince
             Lewis
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             her
             Father
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             )
             should
             be
             better
             able
             to
             defend
             and
             recover
             his
             or
             her
             right
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             Eleanor
             his
             own
             Sister
             should
             be
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             said
             Unkle
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             supposed
             that
             she
             should
             be
             made
             away
             by
             himself
             shortly
             after
             ,
             as
             indeed
             the
             French
             Chronicler
             affirmeth
             that
             she
             was
             .
             
             And
             howsoever
             this
             matter
             of
             Duke
             
             Arthur's
             Testament
             was
             ,
             yet
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             and
             his
             Sister
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             Kin
             that
             could
             succeed
             them
             in
             their
             right
             to
             England
             was
             this
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             and
             her
             Mother
             Queen
             Eleanor
             ,
             that
             was
             Sister
             to
             
             Arthur's
             Father
             Geffrey
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ;
             for
             that
             King
             John
             their
             Unkle
             was
             presumed
             by
             all
             men
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             
             by
             his
             putting
             of
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             Child
             he
             had
             yet
             none
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             point
             that
             these
             men
             do
             deduce
             for
             the
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             by
             the
             title
             of
             Queen
             Eleanor
             and
             her
             Daughter
             Blanch
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Infanta
             is
             next
             Heir
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Interest
             also
             the
             same
             men
             do
             derive
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             
             by
             the
             actual
             Deposition
             of
             King
             John
             by
             the
             Barons
             and
             States
             of
             this
             Realm
             in
             the
             16
             th
             .
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Election
             and
             actual
             Admission
             of
             Lewis
             Prince
             of
             France
             ,
             Husband
             of
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             whom
             they
             chose
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             and
             admitted
             ,
             and
             swore
             him
             Fealty
             and
             Obedience
             in
             London
             ,
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1217.
             and
             gave
             him
             Possession
             of
             the
             said
             City
             and
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             
             and
             of
             many
             other
             chief
             places
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             albeit
             afterwards
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             changed
             their
             minds
             ,
             upon
             the
             sudden
             death
             of
             the
             said
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             chose
             and
             admitted
             his
             young
             Son
             Henry
             III.
             a
             Child
             of
             9
             years
             old
             ,
             yet
             do
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             Infanta
             say
             ,
             
             That
             there
             remaineth
             to
             her
             as
             Heir
             unto
             the
             said
             Lewis
             ,
             until
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             Interest
             which
             by
             this
             Election
             ,
             Oath
             and
             Admission
             of
             the
             Realm
             remained
             unto
             this
             Prince
             Lewis
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             affirm
             to
             be
             the
             very
             like
             case
             as
             was
             that
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             be
             King
             especially
             upon
             a
             certain
             Title
             that
             one
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             named
             Odo
             Earl
             of
             Paris
             had
             ,
             by
             being
             once
             elected
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             admitted
             and
             sworn
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             he
             was
             deposed
             again
             ,
             and
             young
             Charles
             ,
             surnamed
             
               the
               Simple
            
             was
             admitted
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             Henry
             III.
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             after
             the
             Election
             of
             Lewis
             :
             But
             yet
             as
             the
             other
             ever
             continued
             his
             Right
             and
             Claim
             till
             it
             was
             restored
             to
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             one
             of
             his
             Race
             ,
             so
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             may
             this
             Infanta
             continue
             and
             renew
             now
             the
             Demand
             of
             King
             Lewis
             her
             Ancestor
             ;
             for
             that
             Titles
             
             and
             Interests
             to
             Kingdoms
             ,
             once
             rightly
             gotten
             ,
             do
             never
             die
             ,
             but
             remain
             ever
             for
             the
             Posterity
             to
             effectuate
             when
             they
             can
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             But
             after
             this
             again
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             shew
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             said
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             doth
             descend
             also
             from
             Henry
             III.
             son
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             by
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Britany
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Arbor
             and
             Genealogy
             following
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Conference
             shall
             be
             seen
             ;
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             ,
             besides
             his
             two
             Sons
             Edward
             and
             Edmond
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             beginners
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             had
             also
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Beatrix
             ,
             married
             to
             John
             the
             second
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             she
             had
             Arthur
             II.
             and
             so
             lineally
             from
             him
             have
             descended
             the
             Princes
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             until
             their
             Union
             with
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             unto
             this
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             who
             taketh
             her self
             for
             proper
             Heir
             of
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Britany
             ,
             and
             Heir
             general
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Conjunction
             then
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britany
             with
             the
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Infanta
             do
             argue
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             That
             seeing
             she
             descendeth
             of
             the
             Sister
             of
             these
             two
             Brothers
             which
             were
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             two
             opposite
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ;
             and
             considering
             that
             each
             of
             these
             Houses
             hath
             often-times
             been
             Attainted
             ,
             and
             Excluded
             from
             the
             Succession
             by
             sundry
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             present
             are
             opposite
             ,
             and
             at
             contention
             among
             themselves
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             this
             right
             of
             both
             Houses
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             by
             way
             of
             Composition
             ,
             
             Peace
             and
             Comprize
             at
             least
             be
             passed
             over
             to
             the
             Issue
             of
             their
             Sister
             ,
             which
             resteth
             in
             the
             Infanta
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             three
             Branches
             of
             the
             Lines
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Lady
             Constance
             Daughter
             of
             King
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             by
             the
             Lady
             Eleanor
             
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             II.
             and
             by
             the
             Lady
             Beatrix
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             III.
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Lady
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             is
             of
             the
             true
             ancient
             Bloud-Royal
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             divers
             ways
             she
             may
             have
             Claim
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             they
             infer
             ▪
             That
             seeing
             matters
             are
             so
             doubtful
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             about
             the
             next
             lawful
             Succession
             ,
             and
             that
             divers
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             are
             excluded
             ,
             some
             for
             Bastardy
             ,
             some
             other
             for
             Religion
             ,
             some
             for
             unaptness
             to
             Govern
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             other
             Causes
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             Commonwealth
             hath
             such
             Authority
             to
             dispose
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             Civil-Lawyer
             hath
             declared
             ,
             why
             may
             there
             not
             Consideration
             be
             had
             among
             other
             Pretenders
             ,
             of
             this
             noble
             Princess
             also
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             she
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             may
             thereby
             commodate
             many
             matters
             ,
             and
             salve
             many
             breaches
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             many
             hopes
             ,
             and
             give
             contentment
             to
             many
             desires
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             knoweth
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             alledged
             hitherto
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ;
             
             but
             against
             this
             Pretence
             others
             do
             produce
             divers
             Arguments
             and
             Objections
             ;
             As
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             these
             her
             Claims
             be
             very
             old
             ,
             and
             worn
             out
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             Collateral
             by
             Sisters
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             she
             is
             a
             Stranger
             and
             Alien
             born
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             her
             Religion
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             State.
             Unto
             all
             which
             Objections
             ,
             the
             favourers
             aforesaid
             do
             make
             their
             Answers
             ,
             And
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             Antiquity
             hurteth
             not
             the
             goodness
             of
             a
             Title
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             to
             advance
             the
             same
             ;
             especially
             ●n
             Titles
             belonging
             to
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             never
             presumed
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             
               nullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             saith
             our
             Law.
             And
             as
             for
             Collateral
             Lines
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             admitted
             to
             enter
             when
             the
             direct
             Lines
             do
             either
             fail
             ,
             or
             are
             excluded
             ,
             for
             other
             just
             respects
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Case
             they
             hold
             that
             it
             happeneth
             .
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             point
             of
             Foreign
             Birth
             ,
             they
             say
             there
             hath
             been
             sufficient
             answer
             before
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             in
             rigour
             it
             is
             no
             bar
             ,
             by
             intention
             of
             any
             English
             Law
             ;
             yet
             whether
             in
             reason
             of
             State
             and
             politick
             Government
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             just
             impediment
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             shall
             after
             be
             handled
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             .
             To
             the
             last
             point
             of
             Religion
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             impediment
             is
             not
             universal
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             those
             English
             that
             be
             of
             different
             Religion
             from
             her
             .
             But
             to
             some
             others
             (
             and
             those
             many
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             ween
             )
             her
             Religion
             will
             rather
             be
             a
             motive
             to
             favour
             her
             Title
             ,
             then
             to
             hinder
             the
             same
             :
             so
             that
             on
             this
             ground
             no
             certainty
             can
             be
             builded
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             to
             say
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             of
             these
             two
             Families
             of
             Clarence
             and
             Britany
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             Claims
             as
             well
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             to
             the
             succession
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Parma
             and
             Bragansa
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             been
             oftentimes
             spoken
             before
             upon
             occasions
             offered
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             do
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             the
             only
             remainder
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             resteth
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             true
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Lady
             Blanch
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             first
             Wife
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ;
             which
             point
             of
             these
             Princes
             descents
             from
             the
             said
             Dutchess
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             declared
             sufficiently
             before
             in
             the
             
             third
             and
             fourth
             Chapters
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             briefly
             here
             also
             set
             down
             and
             repeat
             again
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             was
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             the
             right
             of
             his
             first
             Wife
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             only
             one
             Son
             ,
             as
             also
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             need
             here
             to
             speak
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             other
             hath
             left
             no
             Issue
             now
             living
             .
             The
             Son
             was
             King
             Henry
             the
             4th
             .
             who
             had
             Issue
             King
             Henry
             the
             5th
             and
             he
             again
             Henry
             the
             6th
             .
             in
             whom
             was
             extinguished
             all
             the
             succession
             of
             this
             Son
             Henry
             ▪
          
           
             The
             daughter
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             Lady
             Blanch
             was
             called
             Philippa
             ,
             
             who
             was
             married
             to
             John
             the
             first
             King
             of
             that
             name
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             who
             had
             Issue
             by
             him
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             had
             Issue
             King
             
               Alfonsus
               ▪
            
             the
             fifth
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             his
             off-spring
             had
             Issue
             again
             the
             one
             after
             the
             other
             until
             our
             times
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             this
             marriage
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             to
             their
             first
             King
             John
             ,
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             that
             live
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             do
             pretend
             that
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Lancaster
             is
             only
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             succession
             of
             her
             elder
             Brother
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             is
             expired
             long
             ago
             .
             This
             in
             effect
             is
             their
             pretence
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             will
             pass
             on
             to
             see
             what
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             do
             pretend
             also
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             a
             latter
             marriage
             .
          
           
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             first
             Wife
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             
             did
             marry
             again
             the
             Lady
             Constance
             daughter
             of
             King
             Peter
             (
             surnamed
             the
             Cruel
             )
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             one
             daughter
             only
             named
             Catharine
             ,
             whom
             he
             married
             afterward
             back
             to
             Castile
             again
             ,
             giving
             her
             to
             Wife
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             〈◊〉
             Issue
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             he
             others
             ;
             so
             as
             lineally
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             is
             descended
             from
             her
             ,
             
             which
             King
             Philip
             being
             at
             this
             day
             King
             also
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             chief
             Titler
             of
             that
             House
             unto
             England
             ,
             he
             joy
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             both
             the
             two
             daughters
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             talk
             of
             these
             two
             daughters
             hereafter
             distinctly
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             seeing
             that
             both
             their
             descents
             do
             end
             in
             this
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             
             The
             only
             difficulty
             and
             dissention
             is
             then
             ,
             about
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             third
             marriage
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             wi●h
             Lady
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             first
             kept
             as
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             second
             Wife
             Lady
             Constance
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             begat
             of
             her
             four
             Children
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             his
             Wife
             Lady
             Constance
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             took
             her
             to
             Wife
             ,
             for
             the
             love
             he
             bare
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             said
             Children
             to
             be
             legitimated
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             :
             and
             for
             that
             none
             of
             these
             four
             Children
             of
             his
             ,
             have
             left
             Issue
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             ,
             that
             was
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             only
             of
             him
             ,
             omitting
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             This
             John
             then
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             had
             Issue
             another
             John
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             three
             Sons
             were
             slain
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             only
             one
             daughter
             named
             Margaret
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             Husband
             
               Edmond
               Tudor
            
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             was
             Count●ss
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             him
             a
             Son
             named
             Henry
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             that
             was
             after
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             all
             his
             descendents
             both
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             do
             pretend
             also
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             yet
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             then
             now
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             from
             Blanch
             first
             Wife
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             his
             third
             Wife
             :
             wherein
             riseth
             the
             question
             ,
             
             whether
             those
             men
             (
             I
             mean
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             his
             descendents
             )
             may
             p●●perly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             true
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             
             or
             no
             ?
             
             Whereunto
             some
             do
             answer
             with
             a
             distinction
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             Wife
             Lady
             Blanch
             was
             Heir
             ,
             these
             of
             the
             third
             marriage
             cannot
             be
             Heirs
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             said
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             that
             resteth
             in
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             .
             
             But
             yet
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             came
             by
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             eldest
             of
             all
             his
             Children
             that
             lived
             when
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             died
             ;
             (
             by
             which
             is
             pretended
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             succeeded
             immediately
             after
             him
             ,
             before
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             to
             this
             Right
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             to
             this
             Interest
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             which
             came
             by
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Wives
             the
             descendents
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             succeed
             ;
             for
             that
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             Lady
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             begotten
             out
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             yet
             being
             afterward
             made
             legitimate
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             inherit
             this
             right
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             his
             Father
             ,
             before
             the
             Lady
             Philippa
             his
             Sister
             ;
             
             for
             that
             so
             we
             see
             that
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             though
             younger
             ,
             and
             but
             half-brother
             unto
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             and
             Elizabeth
             his
             Sisters
             ,
             yet
             he
             inherited
             the
             Crown
             before
             them
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             Lord
             Philip
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             at
             this
             day
             to
             inherit
             all
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             before
             his
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             that
             be
             elder
             then
             he
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             ought
             John
             of
             Somerset
             to
             have
             done
             before
             Philippa
             his
             eldest
             Sister
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             alive
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             was
             put
             down
             and
             died
             ;
             and
             consequently
             his
             posterity
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             descendents
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             the
             same
             before
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             descendents
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             
             his
             Sister
             .
             Thus
             say
             the
             issue
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             do
             reply
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             at
             least
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Lady
             Blanch
             was
             the
             only
             Heir
             ,
             must
             needs
             appertain
             to
             them
             alone
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             all
             doubt
             or
             controversie
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             only
             remain
             of
             her
             Issue
             ,
             after
             extinguishing
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             her
             elder
             Brother
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             was
             extinguished
             by
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             only
             son
             Prince
             Edward
             ;
             
             and
             for
             this
             they
             make
             no
             question
             or
             controversie
             ,
             assuring
             themselves
             that
             all
             Law
             ,
             right
             and
             equity
             ,
             is
             on
             their
             side
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Touching
             the
             Succession
             and
             right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             being
             born
             out
             of
             Wedlock
             ,
             
             and
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             an
             other
             Wife
             alive
             ,
             when
             he
             begot
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             continuing
             a
             Bastard
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             made
             Legitimate
             afterward
             by
             Parliament
             to
             that
             effect
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             Queen
             Philippa
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             her
             Children
             born
             before
             the
             other
             Legitimation
             ,
             from
             their
             right
             and
             Succession
             ,
             without
             their
             consents
             ,
             for
             that
             John
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             did
             Marry
             the
             said
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             with
             condition
             to
             enjoy
             all
             Prerogatives
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             day
             were
             due
             unto
             her
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             time
             when
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             did
             Marry
             the
             said
             Lady
             
               Catherine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             Children
             Legitimate
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1396.
             and
             1397.
             )
             the
             said
             Lady
             Philippa
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             
             had
             now
             two
             Sons
             living
             ,
             named
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Don
               Edwardo
            
             ,
             which
             were
             born
             in
             the
             years
             1390.
             and
             1391
             that
             is
             six
             years
             before
             the
             Legitimation
             of
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             thereby
             had
             
               jus
               acquisitum
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Law
             saith
             ,
             which
             right
             once
             acquired
             and
             gotten
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             any
             Posterior
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             afterward
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             parties
             Interessed
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             do
             alledge
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             they
             hold
             not
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             cite
             ,
             
             but
             one
             example
             they
             put
             to
             shew
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             the
             thing
             (
             if
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             determined
             then
             they
             affirm
             )
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             that
             had
             a
             Bastard
             Son
             ,
             by
             the
             Lady
             
               Elizabeth
               Blunt
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             named
             
               Henry
               Fitz-roy
            
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             both
             Earl
             of
             Nottingham
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Richmond
             and
             Somerset
             ,
             in
             the
             18
             th
             .
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             said
             King
             had
             a
             lawful
             Daughter
             alive
             ,
             named
             the
             Princess
             Mary
             ,
             by
             Queen
             Catherine
             of
             Spain
             ;
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             King
             should
             have
             offered
             to
             make
             this
             Son
             Legitimate
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             have
             him
             succeeded
             after
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             and
             open
             injury
             of
             the
             said
             lawful
             Daughter
             ,
             these
             Men
             do
             say
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             have
             done
             it
             by
             violence
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             held
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             could
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             being
             no
             King
             Nor
             was
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             sufficient
             for
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             matter
             that
             depended
             especially
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Court
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             which
             Law
             alloweth
             this
             Legitimation
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Dispensation
             ;
             and
             this
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             only
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             prejudice
             the
             right
             of
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             Neither
             helpeth
             it
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             the
             Marriage
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             with
             Lady
             Catherine
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             better
             this
             Legitimation
             ;
             for
             that
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             their
             Children
             were
             not
             only
             naturales
             but
             Spurij
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               begotten
               in
               plain
               Adultry
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               simple
               Fornication
               only
            
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             one
             party
             had
             a
             Wife
             alive
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             priveledge
             that
             the
             Law
             giveth
             to
             the
             Subsequent
             
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Parties
             for
             legitimating
             such
             Children
             as
             are
             born
             in
             simple
             Fornication
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             between
             parties
             that
             were
             single
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             married
             ,
             cannot
             take
             place
             here
             ;
             So
             as
             these
             men
             conclude
             ,
             that
             albeit
             this
             Legitimation
             of
             Parliament
             might
             serve
             them
             to
             other
             purposes
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             deprive
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             of
             their
             Prerogative
             to
             succeed
             in
             their
             Mothers
             Right
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             when
             she
             was
             married
             to
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             they
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             Law
             and
             Right
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             and
             Earl
             John
             had
             been
             alive
             together
             ,
             when
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             and
             his
             Son
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Question
             had
             been
             then
             moved
             at
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             the
             said
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             or
             her
             younger
             Brother
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             side
             only
             )
             should
             have
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ?
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             these
             men
             presume
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             legitimately
             born
             ,
             and
             not
             John
             ,
             made
             legitimate
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             have
             succeeded
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             by
             common
             course
             of
             ●aw
             )
             the
             Children
             legitimated
             by
             favour
             ,
             albeit
             their
             legitimation
             were
             good
             and
             lawful
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             of
             these
             Children
             is
             denied
             to
             be
             )
             yet
             can
             they
             never
             be
             made
             equal
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             lawful
             ,
             and
             legitimate
             by
             Birth
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             the
             case
             standeth
             at
             this
             present
             somewhat
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             and
             her
             Off-spring
             ;
             For
             ,
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             and
             his
             Son
             were
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             thrust
             himself
             in
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1471.
             )
             the
             foresaid
             Princess
             and
             Prince
             ,
             Lady
             Philippa
             and
             Earl
             John
             were
             both
             dead
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             only
             their
             Nephews
             were
             alive
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             lived
             in
             
             Portugal
             King
             Alfonsus
             ,
             the
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Edward
             ;
             which
             King
             Edward
             was
             Child
             to
             Queen
             Philippa
             ;
             and
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             of
             England
             happened
             in
             the
             38
             th
             .
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             said
             Alfonsus
             :
             And
             in
             England
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             Countess
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             Mother
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             Neece
             of
             the
             foresaid
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             his
             Son
             John
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ;
             So
             as
             these
             two
             Competitors
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             King
             Alfonsus
             and
             Lady
             Margaret
             were
             in
             equal
             degree
             from
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             from
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             saving
             that
             King
             Alfonsus
             was
             of
             the
             whole
             Bloud
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             and
             by
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             that
             was
             legitimate
             ;
             and
             the
             Countess
             of
             Richmond
             was
             but
             of
             the
             half
             bloud
             ,
             as
             by
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Bastard
             legitimated
          
           
             The
             Question
             then
             is
             ,
             
             Which
             of
             these
             two
             should
             have
             succeeded
             ,
             by
             Right
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             immediately
             after
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ?
             And
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             alledgeth
             ,
             That
             she
             was
             descended
             from
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ●o
             be
             preferred
             ;
             And
             King
             Alfonsus
             alledged
             ,
             That
             he
             being
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Countess
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             both
             were
             Nephews
             )
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             her
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Bloud
             to
             the
             last
             Kings
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             but
             of
             the
             half
             Bloud
             ;
             so
             that
             three
             Prerogatives
             he
             pretended
             before
             her
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             she
             a
             woman
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             descended
             of
             the
             lawful
             and
             elder
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             she
             of
             the
             younger
             Brother
             legitimated
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             of
             whole
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             she
             but
             of
             half
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             better
             fortifying
             of
             this
             proof
             of
             his
             Title
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             alledge
             a
             certain
             Case
             ,
             determined
             by
             the
             Learned
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             as
             they
             
             say
             ;
             wherein
             (
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             three
             Causes
             only
             )
             the
             Succession
             to
             a
             Crown
             was
             adjudged
             unto
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             which
             Case
             was
             in
             all
             respects
             correspondent
             to
             this
             of
             ours
             ;
             For
             that
             Emmanuel
             King
             of
             Portugal
             had
             three
             Children
             ,
             for
             s●
             much
             as
             appertaineth
             to
             this
             Affair
             ,
             (
             for
             afterward
             I
             shall
             treat
             more
             particularly
             of
             his
             Issue
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             two
             Sons
             and
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             
               John
               ,
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             and
             Edward
             ;
             even
             as
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             had
             Henry
             ,
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             and
             John.
             
          
           
             
             Prince
             John
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             first
             Child
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             had
             Issue
             another
             John
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             Sebastine
             ,
             in
             whom
             ●he
             Line
             ●f
             John
             the
             first
             Child
             was
             extinguished
             :
             But
             Jo●n's
             Sister
             Elizabeth
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             Char●●s
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             had
             Issue
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             liveth
             .
             Edward
             also
             ,
             younger
             Brother
             to
             Elizabeth
             or
             Isabel
             had
             Issue
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             the
             one
             married
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bargansa
             ;
             so
             as
             King
             Philip
             was
             in
             equal
             degree
             with
             these
             Ladies
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Son
             to
             his
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             were
             Daughters
             to
             his
             younger
             Son
             ;
             And
             upon
             this
             rested
             the
             Question
             ,
             Which
             of
             these
             should
             succeed
             ?
             and
             ●●
             was
             decided
             ,
             That
             it
             appertaineth
             unto
             King
             Philip
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             was
             the
             elder
             Sister
             ,
             though
             if
             King
             
             Philip's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             Father
             (
             I
             mean
             Lord
             Edward
             of
             Portugal
             )
             had
             been
             alive
             together
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             (
             being
             a
             man
             )
             should
             have
             born
             it
             away
             ;
             which
             (
             these
             men
             say
             )
             holdeth
             not
             in
             our
             Case
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             much
             more
             to
             our
             advantage
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             if
             Queen
             Philippa
             had
             been
             alive
             with
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             at
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             ,
             she
             should
             have
             been
             preferred
             ,
             as
             legitimate
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             much
             more
             ought
             her
             Nephew
             King
             Alfonsus
             to
             have
             been
             preferred
             afterward
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             before
             the
             Neece
             of
             the
             said
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             a
             Woman
             .
             Thus
             far
             they
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             add
             ,
             
             (
             as
             often
             before
             I
             have
             mentioned
             )
             that
             King
             Alfonsus
             was
             of
             the
             whole
             Bloud
             unto
             all
             the
             three
             King
             Henries
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             the
             Countess
             of
             Richmond
             was
             but
             of
             the
             half
             bloud
             :
             And
             for
             more
             strengthening
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             they
             do
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             besides
             that
             Interest
             or
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             which
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             (
             who
             was
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             )
             had
             by
             his
             Father
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             said
             John
             was
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             said
             King
             Henry
             had
             divers
             other
             interests
             also
             which
             came
             of
             himself
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             his
             said
             Father
             ;
             as
             were
             (
             for
             example
             )
             his
             being
             called
             into
             the
             Realm
             by
             general
             voice
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             his
             right
             gotten
             by
             Arms
             ,
             upon
             the
             evil
             Government
             of
             the
             former
             King
             ;
             the
             personal
             resignation
             and
             delivery
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             solemn
             instrument
             made
             unto
             him
             by
             King
             Richard
             ;
             his
             Election
             also
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Coronation
             by
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             the
             quiet
             Possession
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             for
             almost
             sixty
             years
             ,
             with
             many
             Confirmations
             of
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             by
             divers
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             and
             other
             Assurances
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ;
             So
             many
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             and
             so
             authentical
             ,
             as
             could
             possibly
             be
             devised
             or
             given
             ;
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             King
             Richard
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             was
             next
             in
             degree
             of
             Propinquity
             unto
             him
             ,
             of
             any
             man
             living
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             were
             two
             degrees
             further
             off
             than
             he
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
             All
             which
             particular
             Rights
             and
             Interests
             were
             peculiar
             to
             Henry
             the
             fourth's
             person
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             in
             his
             Father
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             cannot
             possibly
             descend
             from
             him
             to
             the
             Issue
             of
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             but
             must
             pass
             rather
             to
             the
             Issue
             of
             King
             Henry
             ▪
             s
             true
             Sister
             the
             Queen
             Philippa
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             And
             this
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             otherwise
             it
             might
             be
             granted
             (
             as
             they
             say
             it
             may
             not
             )
             that
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somorset
             and
             his
             Successors
             might
             succeed
             to
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             before
             Lady
             Philippa
             ;
             which
             thing
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             if
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             he
             succeed
             to
             King
             Henries
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             ,
             that
             descended
             of
             Blanch.
             And
             this
             is
             in
             effect
             all
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             disputed
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             what
             Line
             is
             true
             Heir
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             that
             of
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             born
             of
             
               Katharine
               Swinford
            
             (
             from
             whom
             descendeth
             King
             Henry
             the
             seventh
             and
             his
             Posterity
             )
             or
             else
             that
             of
             Queen
             Philippa
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             born
             of
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             from
             whom
             are
             come
             the
             foresaid
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             it
             remaineth
             to
             examine
             somewhat
             in
             this
             place
             also
             ,
             what
             and
             who
             are
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             so
             often
             named
             before
             ,
             and
             what
             pretence
             of
             Succession
             they
             and
             every
             of
             them
             have
             or
             may
             have
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ?
             For
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             needful
             to
             explain
             somewhat
             more
             at
             large
             the
             foresaid
             Pedigree
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             who
             albeit
             by
             divers
             Wives
             he
             had
             many
             Children
             ,
             yet
             six
             only
             that
             he
             had
             by
             one
             Wife
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             remaineth
             hitherto
             Issue
             )
             are
             those
             which
             may
             appertain
             unto
             our
             purpose
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             pretence
             that
             may
             be
             made
             by
             them
             towards
             England
             ;
             supposing
             always
             (
             which
             is
             most
             true
             )
             that
             the
             said
             King
             Emmanuel
             was
             descended
             lineally
             as
             true
             and
             direct
             Heir
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Lady
             Philippa
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             that
             was
             Daughter
             of
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             Lady
             Blanch
             ,
             Dutchess
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             Sister
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             the
             
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             by
             her
             ,
             doth
             ,
             or
             may
             pretend
             the
             whole
             Posterity
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             unto
             whatsoever
             the
             said
             Phillippa
             might
             Inherit
             from
             her
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             from
             her
             said
             Brother
             King
             of
             England
             or
             his
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             The
             six
             Children
             then
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             were
             these
             following
             ,
             
             and
             each
             of
             them
             born
             as
             here
             they
             are
             set
             down
             ;
             first
             Prince
             John
             that
             was
             King
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             John
             the
             third
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Isabel
             ,
             Married
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             Mother
             to
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             liveth
             .
             Thirdly
             Lady
             Beatrix
             ,
             Married
             to
             Charles
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             Mother
             to
             Duke
             Philibert
             ,
             the
             last
             Duke
             that
             Died
             ,
             and
             Grand-mother
             to
             this
             that
             now
             Liveth
             .
             Fourthly
             Lord
             Lewis
             ,
             Father
             to
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             that
             now
             is
             in
             England
             .
             Fifthly
             Lord
             Henry
             ,
             that
             was
             Cardinal
             and
             Archbishop
             of
             Ebora
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
             And
             sixthly
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             that
             was
             Father
             of
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             of
             Parma
             and
             Bragansa
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             of
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Lady
             Catharine
             ,
             both
             which
             left
             goodly
             Issue
             ;
             for
             that
             Lady
             Mary
             hath
             left
             by
             the
             last
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             Lord
             Ranutius
             that
             is
             now
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Edward
             that
             is
             Cardinal
             :
             And
             the
             Lady
             Catharine
             Dutchess
             of
             Bragansa
             that
             yet
             liveth
             ,
             hath
             Issue
             divers
             goodly
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             Duke
             of
             Bragansa
             ,
             and
             three
             younger
             Brothers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Edward
               ,
               Alexander
            
             and
             Philip
             ,
             young
             Princes
             of
             great
             expectation
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             whose
             particular
             Successions
             and
             Issues
             I
             shall
             declare
             somewhat
             more
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Prince
             John
             of
             Portugal
             afterward
             King
             ,
             
             by
             name
             of
             King
             John
             the
             Third
             ,
             had
             Issue
             another
             John
             that
             was
             Prince
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             but
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             Son
             Named
             Sebastian
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             ,
             and
             slain
             afterward
             by
             the
             Moors
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             this
             first
             Line
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             second
             Son
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Child
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             was
             Named
             Lord
             Lewis
             ,
             and
             died
             also
             without
             Issue
             Legitimate
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ;
             for
             that
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             his
             Son
             that
             afterward
             was
             proclaimed
             King
             by
             the
             People
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             now
             liveth
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             all
             men
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             presently
             more
             at
             large
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ;
             so
             as
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Sebastian
             ,
             there
             entred
             the
             Cardinal
             Lord
             Henry
             ,
             
             which
             was
             third
             Son
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             and
             Great-Uncle
             to
             Sabastian
             lately
             Desceased
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Brother
             to
             King
             John
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             was
             Grand
             Father
             to
             King
             Sebastian
             :
             And
             albeit
             there
             wanted
             not
             some
             (
             according
             as
             the
             Authors
             Write
             ,
             which
             afterward
             I
             shall
             Name
             )
             who
             affirmed
             and
             held
             ,
             that
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             should
             have
             succeeded
             King
             Sebastian
             before
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             nearer
             in
             Consanguinity
             to
             him
             than
             was
             the
             Cardinal
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             besides
             that
             King
             Philip
             was
             Son
             of
             King
             Emmanu●ls
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             he
             was
             Brother
             also
             to
             King
             Sebastians
             Mother
             ;
             yet
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             entred
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             parties
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Old
             ▪
             and
             Unmarried
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             to
             leave
             any
             Child
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             there
             began
             presently
             the
             Contention
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             his
             Successor
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             Succession
             did
             pretend
             five
             Princes
             of
             the
             Blood-Royal
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             
             besides
             the
             Lady
             Catharine
             Queen-Mothers
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             pretended
             by
             her
             Mothers
             side
             to
             be
             Descended
             of
             one
             Lord
             Ralph
             Earl
             of
             Bullain
             in
             Piccardy
             ,
             which
             Ralph
             was
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Alfonsus
             the
             third
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             which
             Alfonsus
             before
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Eldest
             Brother
             King
             Sanches
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             was
             Married
             to
             the
             Countess
             and
             Heir
             of
             Bullain
             Named
             Mathildis
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             this
             Ralph
             :
             But
             afterwards
             this
             Alfonsus
             coming
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             he
             Married
             again
             with
             the
             
             King
             of
             
             Castile's
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             her
             a
             Son
             called
             Denyse
             ,
             who
             reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             all
             which
             Succession
             of
             King
             Denyse
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             the
             said
             Queen
             Mother
             would
             have
             improved
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             it
             appertained
             unto
             her
             by
             the
             said
             Raphe
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             sent
             she
             to
             Portugal
             one
             Lord
             Vrban
             Bishop
             of
             Comince
             in
             Gascony
             ,
             to
             plead
             her
             Cause
             ;
             which
             Cause
             of
             hers
             was
             quickly
             rejected
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             aforesaid
             five
             Princes
             Descended
             of
             King
             
             Emmanuel's
             Children
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Tryal
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             
             which
             were
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             Lord
             Lewis
             the
             King
             Cardinals
             Elder
             Brother
             ;
             and
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             ,
             Son
             of
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             the
             Eldest
             Sister
             of
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             ;
             and
             Philibert
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Lady
             Beatrix
             the
             same
             Cardinals
             Younger
             Sister
             ;
             and
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             of
             Parma
             and
             Bragansa
             ,
             named
             Mary
             and
             Catharine
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             Younger
             Brother
             of
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             Youngest
             Child
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Emmanuel
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             Dutchess
             of
             Parma
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Elder
             of
             the
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             was
             Dead
             before
             this
             Controversy
             fell
             out
             ;
             her
             Eldest
             Son
             Lord
             Ranutio
             now
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             pretended
             by
             her
             Right
             to
             the
             said
             Crown
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             this
             matter
             was
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ,
             
             every
             party
             procured
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             Rights
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             they
             could
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             could
             not
             be
             present
             themselves
             in
             Portugal
             ▪
             sent
             thither
             their
             Agents
             ,
             Embassadors
             and
             Attorneys
             ,
             to
             plead
             their
             Cause
             for
             them
             .
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             and
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Bragansa
             ,
             as
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             pretences
             ,
             Namely
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             of
             Bragansa
             by
             her
             Husband
             the
             Duke
             and
             his
             Learned
             Councel
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Prince
             of
             Parma
             sent
             thither
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             one
             
               Ferdinando
               Farneso
            
             Bishop
             of
             Parma
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             ●avoy
             se●t
             Charles
             of
             Rovere
             ,
             afterward
             made
             Cardinal
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             pretender
             ,
             sent
             the
             Lord
             
               Peter
               Gyron
            
             Duke
             of
             Osuna
             ,
             afterward
             Viceroy
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             
               Sir
               Christopher
               de
               Mora
            
             Knight
             of
             his
             Chamber
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             since
             of
             his
             Privy-Council
             ,
             and
             lately
             made
             Earl
             of
             
               Castil
               Rodrigo
            
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             of
             which
             Country
             he
             is
             a
             Native
             ;
             and
             besides
             these
             two
             ,
             a
             great
             Lawyer
             Named
             
               Roderigo
               Vasques
            
             ,
             made
             since
             (
             as
             I
             hear
             say
             )
             Lord
             President
             of
             Castil
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             almost
             as
             Lord
             Chancellor
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             did
             lay
             forth
             before
             the
             King
             Cardinal
             their
             several
             Reasons
             and
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             for
             the
             five
             persons
             before-mentioned
             ,
             whereof
             two
             were
             quickly
             excluded
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             Mother
             was
             Younger
             Sister
             to
             King
             
             Philip's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             himself
             also
             of
             less
             Age
             then
             the
             said
             King.
             And
             secondly
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             was
             also
             excluded
             by
             publick
             and
             Judicial
             Sentence
             of
             the
             King
             Cardinal
             his
             Uncle
             as
             Illegitimate
             ,
             and
             Born
             out
             of
             lawful
             Wedlock
             :
             And
             Albeit
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             denyed
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             to
             prove
             himself
             Legitimate
             ;
             affirming
             that
             his
             Father
             the
             Lord
             Lewis
             ,
             before
             his
             Death
             had
             Married
             with
             his
             Mother
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             brought
             forth
             some
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             Namely
             his
             Mothers
             Sister
             with
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             two
             others
             :
             Yet
             the
             King
             Cardinal
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             upon
             Examination
             he
             had
             found
             them
             Suborned
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             was
             evident
             to
             him
             ;
             partly
             for
             that
             they
             agreed
             not
             in
             their
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             Confessed
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             Suborned
             ;
             whom
             he
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             punished
             :
             And
             so
             sitting
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             four
             Bishops
             and
             four
             Lawyers
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             called
             to
             
             assist
             him
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             he
             pronounced
             the
             same
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             to
             be
             a
             Bastard
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             Authors
             that
             I
             have
             read
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             Named
             
               Hierom
               Frank
            
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Geno●a
             who
             Wrote
             ten
             Books
             in
             Italian
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             to
             Castilia
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             is
             Named
             
               Joannes
               Antonius
               Viperanus
            
             a
             Sicilian
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             him
             ,
             
             who
             Wrote
             one
             Book
             only
             in
             
               Latine
               ;
               De
               obtenta
               Portugallia
               à
               Rege
               Catholico
               Phillippo
               ,
            
             of
             Portugal
             got
             by
             King
             Philip
             the
             Catholick
             ;
             both
             these
             Books
             (
             I
             say
             )
             out
             of
             whom
             principally
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             Points
             which
             here
             I
             will
             touch
             ,
             do
             severally
             set
             down
             the
             causes
             following
             ;
             why
             the
             King
             Cardinal
             did
             reject
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             before
             all
             other
             pretenders
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             him
             a
             Bastard
             .
             
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             he
             had
             been
             ever
             so
             taken
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Life
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             ever
             doubted
             thereof
             ,
             or
             called
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             until
             now
             that
             himself
             denyed
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Julius
               Tertius
            
             
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             certain
             Decrees
             came
             out
             from
             Rome
             ,
             against
             the
             promotion
             of
             Bastards
             ;
             the
             same
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             Sued
             to
             the
             said
             Pope
             ,
             to
             be
             Dispensed
             withal
             in
             that
             Case
             ;
             which
             argueth
             that
             then
             he
             knew
             himself
             not
             Legitimate
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             the
             Lord
             Lewis
             had
             
             often
             times
             both
             by
             Word
             and
             Writing
             testified
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             this
             Antonio
             was
             his
             Bastard
             ,
             and
             had
             signified
             also
             so
             much
             in
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             said
             Cardinal
             as
             of
             himself
             ,
             also
             
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             Brother
             the
             Lord
             Lewis
             ,
             had
             ever
             done
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             Marry
             this
             Woman
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             Base
             in
             Birth
             ,
             and
             of
             Jewish
             Race
             ,
             as
             these
             Stories
             do
             affirm
             :
             That
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             made
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Friends
             acquainted
             therewith
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             so
             much
             Important
             
             Important
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             did
             ,
             though
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             avowed
             that
             himself
             was
             present
             with
             him
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             had
             been
             Legitimate
             ,
             how
             happened
             that
             he
             did
             not
             pretend
             the
             Succession
             before
             the
             Cardinal
             himself
             ,
             next
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Sabastin
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             was
             to
             have
             gone
             before
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             by
             as
             good
             Right
             ,
             as
             his
             other
             Nephew
             Sabastian
             did
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             Legitimate
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Son
             also
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             said
             King
             Cardinal
             avowched
             against
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             ,
             partly
             the
             disagreeing
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             open
             confessing
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             Suborned
             by
             him
             ;
             upon
             all
             which
             Causes
             and
             Considerations
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             to
             the
             Judicial
             Sentence
             before
             alledged
             .
          
           
             Thus
             passed
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             ,
             who
             if
             he
             had
             been
             Legitimate
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             Right
             he
             should
             have
             been
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             other
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             towards
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             
             before
             all
             those
             that
             pretend
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             if
             we
             grant
             him
             to
             be
             Legitimate
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             clearly
             may
             he
             pretend
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             must
             descend
             to
             the
             lawful
             Heir
             of
             Lady
             Phillipa
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             whereof
             ensueth
             also
             ,
             one
             consideration
             not
             impertinent
             to
             us
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             seeing
             we
             hold
             him
             there
             for
             true
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             we
             can
             deny
             him
             his
             Right
             to
             the
             said
             Dukedom
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             Lancaster
             ;
             whereof
             if
             we
             would
             give
             him
             but
             the
             possession
             with
             all
             the
             Appurtenances
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             evil
             entertainment
             for
             him
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             until
             he
             could
             get
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             own
             .
          
           
           
             After
             the
             exclusions
             of
             these
             two
             pretenders
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             of
             Don
             Antonio
             ,
             the
             whole
             controversy
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             remained
             ,
             between
             the
             other
             three
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             Son
             of
             Lady
             Isabel
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             of
             Parma
             and
             Bragansa
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             the
             younger
             Son
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             Edward
             Infant
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             And
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
             for
             that
             the
             eldest
             of
             these
             two
             Ladies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Dutchess
             of
             Parma
             ,
             was
             now
             dead
             ,
             her
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             Lord
             Ranutio
             now
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             entred
             in
             her
             place
             ,
             and
             alledged
             that
             he
             represented
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             she
             her
             Father
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             which
             Lord
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             alive
             ,
             he
             should
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             have
             been
             preferred
             before
             his
             Elder
             Sister
             ,
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             Mother
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             said
             Lord
             
             Edward's
             Issue
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             her
             Issue
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             alledged
             against
             King
             Philip.
             
          
           
             And
             against
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Bragansa
             he
             alledged
             ,
             that
             his
             said
             Mother
             was
             the
             Elder
             Sister
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             he
             which
             now
             possessed
             her
             Right
             ,
             and
             represented
             her
             Person
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             said
             Lady
             Katharine
             Dutchess
             of
             Bragansa
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Nephew
             to
             the
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             by
             his
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             King
             Emmanuel
             he
             was
             Nephew
             ,
             once
             removed
             ,
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whereas
             King
             Philip
             was
             Nephew
             but
             by
             his
             Daughter
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             of
             Bragansa
             was
             only
             second
             Daughter
             to
             the
             said
             Lord
             Edward
             .
             
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             was
             answered
             for
             the
             same
             Lady
             Katharine
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             to
             be
             favoured
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             than
             either
             King
             Philip
             or
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             which
             were
             foreign
             born
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             against
             King
             Philip
             In
             particular
             ,
             she
             used
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             
             that
             before
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             had
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             Daughter
             of
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             son
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             whose
             Right
             was
             better
             than
             his
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             his
             Children
             were
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Child
             of
             his
             Sister
             ,
             in
             this
             pretence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             before
             King
             Philip.
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             against
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             she
             alledged
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             one
             degree
             nearer
             in
             propinquity
             o●
             Blood
             unto
             King
             Emmanuel
             and
             unto
             King
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             than
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             was
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             Nephew
             ▪
             and
             she
             Daughter
             to
             the
             said
             Lord
             Edward
             ,
             that
             was
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             Lord
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             .
             
             And
             when
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             it
             was
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             represented
             his
             Mothers
             place
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             elder
             Sister
             ;
             answer
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             no
             Representation
             was
             admitted
             in
             this
             case
             of
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             pretender
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             his
             own
             person
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             according
             to
             degree
             in
             propinquity
             of
             Blood
             to
             the
             former
             Princes
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             happened
             that
             they
             should
             be
             in
             equal
             degree
             ,
             then
             each
             party
             to
             be
             preferred
             according
             to
             the
             Prerogatives
             only
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Man
             before
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Elder
             before
             the
             Younger
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Lady
             Catharine
             of
             Bragansa
             was
             nearer
             by
             one
             degree
             〈◊〉
             her
             Father
             Lord
             Edward
             than
             was
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             Nephew
             ,
             therefore
             she
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             and
             many
             great
             Books
             were
             written
             by
             Lawyers
             in
             this
             Ladies
             behalf
             ,
             and
             her
             Right
             was
             generally
             held
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             of
             Pa●ma
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             a
             little
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             King
             
             Philip's
             Title
             before
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             presently
             shall
             be
             shew●d
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             replied
             against
             this
             answer
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             
             that
             the
             last
             King
             Sebastian
             entred
             the
             Crown
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             propinquity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             degree
             
             further
             off
             in
             propinquity
             of
             Blood
             from
             King
             John
             the
             III.
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             but
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Sons
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             the
             said
             Sebastian
             admitted
             before
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             represented
             the
             Place
             and
             Right
             of
             his
             Father
             Prince
             John
             ,
             that
             dyed
             before
             he
             inherited
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             see
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             Representation
             was
             admitted
             ,
             (
             said
             they
             )
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             now
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             Sebastian
             was
             not
             so
             much
             preferred
             before
             his
             great
             Uncle
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             Representation
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             right
             Descendant
             line
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             but
             of
             the
             collateral
             or
             transversal
             Line
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Law
             alloweth
             that
             the
             right
             Line
             shall
             first
             be
             served
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             the
             Collateral
             shall
             be
             admitted
             ;
             so
             that
             hereby
             Representation
             is
             nothing
             furthered
             .
          
           
             This
             exclusion
             of
             Representation
             did
             greatly
             further
             and
             advance
             the
             pretence
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             
             for
             the
             excluding
             of
             both
             these
             Ladies
             and
             their
             Issues
             ;
             for
             that
             supposing
             (
             as
             this
             answer
             avoucheth
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Representation
             of
             Father
             or
             Mother
             or
             Predecessors
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             pretender
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             (
             said
             these
             men
             which
             plead
             for
             the
             King
             )
             that
             King
             Philip
             being
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             propinquity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             Ladies
             ,
             in
             respect
             as
             well
             of
             King
             Henry
             yet
             living
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             they
             were
             all
             three
             children
             of
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             )
             it
             followeth
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             that
             he
             was
             Man
             ,
             and
             they
             both
             Women
             ▪
             as
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             elder
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             born
             before
             them
             both
             .
             And
             albeit
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             alledged
             that
             he
             was
             one
             degree
             further
             off
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Kings
             ,
             than
             was
             King
             Philip
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             respecting
             Representation
             of
             their
             Parents
             ▪
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             considering
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             King
             Philip
             descended
             of
             a
             
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Dutchesses
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             only
             especting
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             these
             m●n
             avouched
             ,
             that
             King
             
             Philip's
             person
             was
             evidently
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             degree
             nearer
             in
             Blood
             than
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             and
             superior
             in
             s●x
             and
             age
             ,
             to
             the
             Lady
             Catharine
             of
             Bragansa
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Lawyers
             of
             King
             
             Philip's
             side
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nearer
             also
             in
             propinq●ity
             of
             blood
             to
             King
             Sebastian
             ,
             the
             last
             King
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             very
             King
             Cardinal
             himself
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             than
             any
             of
             the
             other
             two
             pretenders
             ,
             
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             King
             
             Sebastian's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             but
             Brother
             to
             his
             Grandfather
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             they
             alledged
             ,
             that
             Portugal
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Castil
             by
             divers
             other
             means
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             given
             away
             by
             Kings
             of
             Castil
             in
             Marriage
             of
             their
             Daughters
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             parts
             thereof
             had
             been
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             when
             King
             John
             the
             I
             ▪
             that
             was
             a
             Bastard
             ,
             was
             made
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             by
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Inheritance
             thereof
             did
             evidently
             appertain
             to
             King
             John
             of
             Castile
             ,
             that
             had
             to
             Wife
             the
             Lady
             Beatrix
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Ferdinand
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             from
             which
             Inheritance
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             by
             open
             injury
             ,
             both
             she
             and
             her
             Posterity
             ,
             (
             whose
             Right
             is
             in
             King
             Philip
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             )
             were
             debarred
             by
             the
             intrusion
             of
             the
             said
             John
             ,
             Master
             of
             Avis
             ,
             bastard
             brother
             of
             the
             foresaid
             King
             Ferdinand
             .
             
          
           
             Thes●
             Reasons
             alledged
             divers
             Lawyers
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             only
             Spaniards
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             divers
             other
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             as
             my
             authors
             before-named
             do
             avow
             ,
             and
             many
             books
             w●●●
             written
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             contention
             was
             at
             the
             hotest
             ,
             then
             died
             the
             King
             Cardinal
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             decide
             the
             same
             controversy
             ,
             upon
             which
             occasion
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             his
             Right
             was
             best
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             
             and
             under
             no
             temporal
             Judge
             ,
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             expect
             any
             other
             judgment
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             nor
             to
             subject
             himself
             to
             any
             other
             Tribunal
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             by
             Force
             put
             himself
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             which
             he
             took
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             it
             delivered
             unto
             him
             (
             for
             so
             write
             these
             Authors
             by
             me
             named
             ,
             )
             seeing
             also
             Don
             Antonio
             to
             pretend
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             by
             only
             Favour
             of
             some
             popular
             party
             that
             he
             had
             in
             Lisbon
             ;
             the
             said
             King
             Philip
             entred
             upon
             Portugal
             by
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ▪
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             the
             same
             peaceably
             ,
             unto
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             setting
             down
             this
             contention
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             
             for
             that
             it
             includeth
             also
             the
             very
             same
             pretence
             and
             contention
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             For
             that
             all
             these
             Princes
             before-named
             ,
             may
             in
             like
             manner
             pretend
             the
             Succession
             of
             that
             Interest
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             doth
             descend
             from
             Queen
             Philippa
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             Sister
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             IV.
             as
             hath
             largely
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             that
             some
             men
             will
             s●y
             ,
             that
             this
             matter
             is
             now
             decided
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             entreth
             also
             thereby
             to
             the
             other
             Right
             of
             Succession
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             others
             will
             say
             no
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Succession
             in
             Portugal
             and
             England
             be
             different
             .
             
             For
             that
             in
             England
             Representation
             taketh
             places
             so
             as
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             ●hough
             they
             be
             Women
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Men
             ,
             whereof
             these
             men
             do
             infer
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Lady
             Philips
             Right
             before-mentioned
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             thereby
             also
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             other
             Foreign
             Countries
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             self
             same
             Right
             
             of
             Succession
             that
             is
             pretended
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             for
             succeeding
             the
             said
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             should
             be
             determined
             only
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             Representation
             taketh
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             any
             other
             Nation
             :
             Thus
             say
             they
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             this
             ,
             others
             do
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
             this
             pretence
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             of
             Portugal
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             but
             rather
             who
             is
             the
             true
             and
             next
             Heir
             and
             Successor
             unto
             King
             John
             the
             I.
             and
             to
             his
             Wife
             Queen
             Lady
             Philippa
             ,
             Heir
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             two
             Princes
             were
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             their
             true
             Heir
             at
             this
             day
             hath
             the
             forenamed
             pretence
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             true
             and
             next
             H●●r
             being
             once
             known
             ,
             it
             little
             importeth
             by
             what
             L●w
             he
             pretendeth
             his
             said
             Right
             to
             England
             ,
             whether
             by
             that
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             by
             this
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             or
             by
             both
             ,
             though
             to
             determine
             this
             first
             and
             chief
             point
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             next
             and
             true
             Heir
             unto
             these
             foresaid
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             Portugal
             must
             needs
             be
             Judge
             and
             not
             those
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             seeing
             that
             by
             these
             Law●
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             is
             now
             adjudged
             for
             next
             Heir
             to
             the
             said
             Prince
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Inheritance
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             consequently
             Inherit
             also
             all
             other
             Rights
             ,
             Dignities
             and
             Prerogatives
             belonging
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Princes
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             now
             how
             great
             diversity
             of
             Arguments
             and
             Objections
             is
             and
             may
             be
             alledged
             ,
             on
             different
             sides
             ,
             about
             this
             Affair
             ,
             whereby
             also
             is
             made
             manifest
             ,
             how
             doubtful
             and
             ambiguous
             a
             matter
             this
             point
             of
             English
             Succession
             is
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             one
             onely
             branch
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             alone
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             here
             hath
             been
             touched
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             common
             Objection
             against
             all
             these
             
             Titles
             and
             Titlers
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             old
             and
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             question
             again
             now
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             that
             both
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             and
             his
             Issue
             have
             enjoyed
             so
             long
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             secondly
             that
             these
             Titles
             do
             appertain
             unto
             Strangers
             ,
             whose
             Government
             may
             be
             dangerous
             many
             ways
             unto
             England
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             which
             toucheth
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             who
             being
             so
             Great
             and
             Mighty
             a
             Monarch
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             may
             prejudice
             greatly
             the
             English
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             easily
             bring
             them
             into
             servitude
             ,
             if
             his
             pretence
             should
             be
             Favoured
             ,
             as
             by
             some
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Speech
             of
             many
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             
             and
             abroad
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             whereunto
             yet
             some
             others
             do
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             concerning
             the
             first
             Objection
             of
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             Pretence
             and
             Title
             ,
             it
             hath
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             by
             Law
             no
             Title
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             dyeth
             ever
             ,
             but
             may
             take
             place
             whensoever
             the
             Party
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             avouch
             it
             and
             get
             possession
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             this
             pretence
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             such
             great
             age
             ,
             but
             that
             very
             well
             it
             may
             shew
             it self
             ,
             and
             be
             had
             in
             consideration
             ,
             especially
             at
             this
             Time
             ,
             w●●n
             now
             the
             Issue
             Male
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Necessity
             we
             must
             return
             to
             have
             consideration
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             Daughters
             ,
             before
             which
             Daughters
             ,
             good
             Reason
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             )
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             for
             that
             albeit
             we
             would
             have
             that
             respect
             to
             the
             Issues
             Male
             of
             John
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             as
             to
             prefer
             it
             ,
             or
             suffer
             it
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             the
             Issue
             of
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             
             (
             and
             so
             they
             say
             it
             seemeth
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             was
             Crowned
             King
             ,
             his
             Mother
             being
             alive
             ,
             which
             yet
             by
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Succession
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             him
             ;
             )
             yet
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             the
             Issue-Female
             of
             John
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             or
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Issue-Male
             of
             the
             said
             Queen
             Philippa
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             and
             Hutnington
             do
             pretend
             a
             Title
             more
             old
             and
             stale
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             pretend
             from
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             Portugal
             pretend
             to
             be
             next
             Heir
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             that
             did
             wear
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             for
             40.
             
             Years
             together
             ,
             after
             whose
             death
             ,
             if
             King
             Alfonsus
             of
             Portugal
             (
             who
             was
             then
             old
             and
             wearied
             with
             evil
             success
             of
             Wars
             )
             had
             been
             so
             able
             to
             prefer
             and
             follow
             his
             Title
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             that
             House
             be
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             suffered
             the
             House
             of
             York
             to
             have
             entred
             ,
             nor
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             to
             have
             enjoyed
             it
             after
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             which
             Title
             yet
             of
             Lancaster
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             could
             not
             have
             in
             himself
             any
             way
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             respect
             Queen
             Philippa
             ,
             or
             John
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             for
             by
             Queen
             Philippa
             they
             of
             Portugal
             were
             evidently
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             John
             of
             Somerset
             the
             Countess
             his
             Mother
             was
             as
             clearly
             before
             him
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             have
             any
             Title
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Y●rk
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             married
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Edward
             ;
             so
             as
             his
             Crowning
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             whole
             entrance
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             without
             any
             actual
             Title
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             hold
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             other
             Objection
             of
             14.
             
             Princes
             and
             strange
             Government
             ,
             that
             may
             come
             to
             England
             by
             these
             pretences
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             :
             divers
             men
             do
             answer
             diversly
             ,
             for
             some
             do
             grant
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             England
             may
             come
             to
             be
             under
             Foreign
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             hurt
             ,
             or
             inconvenience
             at
             all
             would
             ensue
             thereof
             to
             England
             ,
             but
             rather
             much
             Good
             and
             Commodity
             :
             but
             other
             that
             like
             not
             well
             of
             this
             assertion
             ,
             do
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             Foreign
             pretences
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             yet
             that
             all
             matters
             might
             be
             so
             compounded
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             Prince
             himself
             which
             is
             to
             Rule
             ,
             should
             be
             
             Foreign
             born
             (
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             no
             Inconvenience
             )
             yet
             that
             his
             Forces
             and
             Dependance
             ,
             should
             be
             only
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             should
             not
             bring
             in
             any
             strange
             Powers
             into
             the
             Land
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             did
             King
             Stephen
             or
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             that
             were
             born
             in
             France
             ,
             or
             than
             did
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             in
             Queen
             Marys
             days
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             Monsi●ur
             of
             France
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             married
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             was
             supposed
             he
             should
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             said
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             
             and
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             of
             opinion
             that
             Foreign
             Government
             in
             what
             manner
             or
             kind
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             inconvenient
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             England
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             are
             wholly
             bent
             against
             it
             :
             you
             remember
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             as
             concerning
             the
             last
             two
             Examples
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             alledged
             ,
             what
             Tumult
             and
             stir
             there
             was
             raised
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             Men
             ,
             about
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             and
             what
             there
             was
             like
             to
             have
             been
             about
             the
             entrance
             of
             Monsieur
             ,
             if
             that
             purpose
             had
             gone
             forward
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             well
             said
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             that
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             will
             say
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Popular
             Mutiny
             without
             Reason
             or
             any
             good
             Ground
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             only
             raised
             by
             some
             crafty
             Heads
             ,
             that
             misliked
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Princes
             that
             were
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             other
             drifts
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             any
             sound
             Reason
             or
             Argument
             of
             State
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             think
             rather
             to
             be
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             sooth
             they
             alledge
             so
             many
             Arguments
             for
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             should
             hear
             them
             ,
             you
             would
             say
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             judge
             which
             Opinion
             had
             most
             Truth
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             too
             long
             for
             this
             place
             and
             so
             (
             said
             he
             I
             shall
             make
             an
             end
             of
             the
             matter
             that
             I
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             leave
             this
             point
             for
             others
             to
             discuss
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             the
             whole
             Company
             shewed
             marvellous
             great
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             were
             on
             both
             Parties
             ,
             for
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             for
             
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             Fall
             very
             fit
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             these
             pretences
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             entreated
             him
             very
             instantly
             that
             before
             he
             passed
             any
             further
             ,
             or
             ended
             his
             whole
             discourse
             of
             the
             Titles
             ,
             (
             which
             hitherto
             they
             said
             had
             greatly
             contented
             them
             )
             he
             would
             stay
             himself
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             though
             for
             a
             time
             he
             made
             great
             difficulty
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             being
             so
             importuned
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             promised
             that
             at
             their
             Meeting
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             he
             would
             satisfie
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             that
             time
             they
             departed
             very
             well
             contented
             ▪
             but
             yet
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             with
             their
             Heads
             full
             of
             Titles
             and
             Titlers
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             be
             under
             a
             Foreign
             or
             Home
             born
             Prince
             ,
             and
             whether
             under
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             under
             a
             little
             Prince
             or
             King.
             
          
           
             THe
             Company
             being
             gathered
             together
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             shewing
             much
             desire
             to
             hear
             the
             point
             discussed
             about
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             had
             been
             made
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             the
             Lawyer
             began
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             for
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             needs
             have
             him
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             matter
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             was
             full
             of
             prejudice
             in
             most
             mens
             ears
             and
             minds
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             Nation
             commonly
             could
             abide
             to
             hear
             of
             being
             under
             strange
             Governours
             and
             Governments
             he
             meant
             to
             acquit
             himself
             in
             this
             their
             Request
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             other
             matters
             before
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             lay
             down
             only
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Reasons
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             that
             had
             disputed
             this
             Affair
             on
             both
             sides
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             to
             affirm
             or
             deny
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             against
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Strangers
             
             and
             Foreigners
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             discourse
             without
             end
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             whole
             Books
             and
             Volumes
             with
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             with
             the
             dislikes
             and
             aversions
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             commonly
             had
             to
             be
             under
             strangers
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             Aliens
             to
             bear
             Rule
             or
             Charge
             over
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Condition
             ,
             State
             or
             Degree
             soever
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             Philosophers
             ,
             Lawmakers
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             agree
             commonly
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             see
             both
             by
             their
             Words
             ,
             Writings
             and
             Facts
             ,
             that
             they
             abhorr
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             strange
             Governments
             ,
             
             so
             as
             in
             all
             the
             eight
             Books
             of
             
             Aristotles's
             Politicks
             you
             shall
             still
             see
             that
             in
             all
             the
             different
             Forms
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             that
             he
             setteth
             down
             ,
             he
             presupposeth
             ever
             that
             the
             Government
             shall
             be
             by
             People
             of
             the
             self
             same
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             do
             presume
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             all
             those
             Law-makers
             that
             he
             there
             mentioneth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Minois
               ,
               Solon
               ,
               Lycurgus
               ,
               Numa
               Pompilius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ▪
             
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             the
             Famous
             Invectives
             of
             Demosthenes
             against
             the
             pretentions
             of
             King
             Philip
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             desired
             to
             incroach
             upon
             the
             Athenians
             and
             other
             States
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             Orations
             against
             Aeschinos
             ,
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             was
             thought
             secretly
             to
             Favour
             the
             said
             Foreign
             Prince
             ,
             shall
             see
             what
             Hatred
             that
             noble
             Orator
             had
             against
             Foreign
             Government
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             the
             Books
             of
             our
             time
             either
             of
             the
             Italians
             when
             they
             spake
             of
             their
             Subjection
             in
             times
             past
             to
             the
             
               Lombardes
               ,
               German
            
             or
             French
             Nations
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             or
             shall
             consider
             what
             the
             French
             do
             presently
             write
             and
             inveigh
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Guyse
             and
             Lorayne
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             take
             them
             to
             be
             Strangers
             ,
             shall
             easily
             see
             how
             deeply
             this
             aversion
             ▪
             against
             Strangers
             is
             rooted
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             
             and
             this
             for
             Testimony
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             Facts
             that
             have
             ensued
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             Blood
             hath
             
             been
             ●hed
             ,
             and
             what
             desperate
             Attempts
             have
             been
             taken
             in
             hand
             by
             divers
             Nations
             for
             avoiding
             their
             subjection
             to
             strangers
             ,
             or
             for
             delivering
             themselves
             from
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             if
             once
             they
             have
             faln
             into
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             behold
             more
             plainly
             the
             very
             Impression
             of
             Nature
             her self
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             for
             of
             divers
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             Realms
             and
             Cities
             we
             read
             in
             Histories
             ,
             
             we
             read
             that
             they
             rather
             chose
             to
             slay
             and
             murder
             themselves
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Stranger
             ;
             ,
             others
             have
             adventured
             strange
             Attempts
             ,
             and
             Bloody
             Stratagems
             ,
             as
             the
             Sicilians
             ,
             who
             in
             one
             day
             and
             at
             the
             self
             same
             hour
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Evening
             S●ng
             slew
             all
             the
             
             French-men
             that
             were
             within
             the
             Island
             ,
             
             whom
             yet
             themselves
             had
             called
             and
             invited
             thither
             not
             long
             before
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             is
             recorded
             in
             our
             English
             Histories
             of
             killing
             the
             Danes
             by
             English
             men
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             in
             most
             ruful
             manner
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             was
             oftentimes
             thought
             on
             also
             by
             the
             English
             against
             the
             Normans
             ,
             
             when
             they
             Oppressed
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             French
             against
             the
             English
             ,
             whiles
             we
             had
             Dominion
             in
             Fran●e
             ,
             though
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             of
             these
             latter
             designments
             could
             be
             effectuated
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Forces
             and
             Commodity
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             watchfulness
             of
             the
             contrary
             part
             .
             But
             yet
             to
             speak
             only
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             Rage
             and
             Fury
             of
             the
             French
             was
             generally
             so
             great
             and
             implacable
             against
             the
             English
             that
             Governed
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             as
             both
             Polydor
             and
             other
             Histories
             do
             note
             ,
             (
             ●t
             what
             time
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             dissensions
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             valour
             of
             their
             own
             new
             King
             Charles
             the
             VII
             .
             they
             had
             hope
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             English
             Dominion
             )
             as
             no
             Perswasion
             or
             Reason
             ,
             
             no
             Fear
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             no
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             no
             Promise
             or
             Threat
             ,
             no
             Danger
             ,
             no
             Pity
             ,
             no
             Religion
             ,
             no
             Respect
             of
             God
             nor
             Man
             ,
             could
             repress
             or
             stay
             them
             from
             rising
             and
             revolting
             every
             where
             against
             the
             English
             Government
             and
             Governours
             ,
             murthering
             those
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             
             in
             all
             parts
             and
             corners
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             found
             them
             ,
             without
             remorse
             or
             compassion
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             utterly
             delivered
             ,
             of
             their
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             this
             matter
             is
             taught
             us
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             even
             by
             Nature
             her self
             ,
             
             that
             Strangers
             Government
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             moreover
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scotlands
             pretence
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             example
             and
             judgments
             of
             the
             Realms
             of
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             who
             resolved
             rather
             to
             alter
             the
             true
             Order
             and
             Course
             of
             their
             Succession
             ,
             than
             to
             admit
             Strangers
             over
             them
             ,
             do
             plainly
             Confirm
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ;
             
             )
             the
             Authority
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             for
             that
             when●
             God
             in
             Deuteronomy
             did
             fortel
             by
             Moses
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             in
             time
             would
             come
             to
             change
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             a
             King
             as
             other
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             had
             ;
             he
             added
             yet
             this
             express
             Condition
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             only
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Constitues
               eum
               quem
               Deus
               tuus
               el●gerit
               de
               numero
               fratrum
               tuorum
               ,
               non
               poteris
               altertus
               gentis
               hominem
               Regem
               facere
               ,
               qui
               non
               sit
               frater
               tuus
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               a
               King
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               thy
               Lord
               God
               shall
               chuse
               for
               that
               dignity
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               thou
               mayst
               not
               make
               a
               King
               of
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               but
               of
               thy
               own
               Brethren
               .
            
             Thus
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             against
             admitting
             of
             Strangers
             ;
             and
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             their
             opinion
             and
             affection
             hath
             many
             followers
             ,
             for
             that
             generally
             we
             see
             most
             men
             affected
             and
             inclined
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             there
             want
             not
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             appear
             both
             wise
             ,
             dis-passionate
             and
             grave
             ,
             that
             will
             seem
             to
             consider
             this
             matter
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             common
             vulgar
             prejudice
             of
             passionate
             men
             against
             strangers
             ,
             rising
             partly
             by
             corruption
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             inclined
             to
             think
             evil
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             them
             little
             affection
             ,
             especially
             ,
             such
             as
             Govern
             and
             bear
             
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             less
             by
             how
             much
             farther
             off
             they
             are
             from
             us
             in
             Kindred
             and
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             they
             say
             that
             the
             same
             riseth
             of
             lack
             of
             due
             consideration
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             weigh
             not
             the
             true
             Reasons
             ,
             Causes
             or
             Effects
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             run
             away
             with
             the
             Opinion
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Popular
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             hath
             no
             other
             ground
             or
             foundation
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             Fancy
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             or
             Incitation
             of
             others
             that
             endeavour
             to
             procure
             Tumults
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             say
             it
             falleth
             out
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             upon
             examination
             it
             shall
             appear
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             Proof
             and
             Declaration
             of
             this
             their
             Assertion
             ,
             they
             do
             require
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             this
             ordinary
             and
             common
             prejudice
             against
             Strangers
             or
             strange
             Governments
             ,
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             so
             long
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             is
             in
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             good
             and
             profitable
             Government
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             without
             that
             other
             circumstance
             ,
             whether
             these
             fruits
             do
             come
             from
             Stranger
             or
             Home-born
             Prince
             ,
             which
             effects
             are
             Peace
             ,
             Rest
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Defence
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             Punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Wealth
             Security
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             benefits
             ,
             that
             good
             Government
             is
             wont
             to
             bring
             with
             it
             to
             the
             Subjects
             .
             These
             things
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             are
             to
             be
             weighed
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             without
             passion
             ,
             by
             Wise
             men
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             these
             effects
             are
             more
             abundantly
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             there
             the
             Government
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             subjects
             are
             in
             best
             Case
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Governours
             be
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             Nation
             or
             Country
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             And
             this
             they
             shew
             by
             this
             example
             following
             .
             
          
           
             If
             in
             two
             Countries
             or
             Commonwealths
             ,
             lying
             nigh
             together
             ,
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             should
             live
             in
             all
             Ease
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             under
             a
             stranger
             ,
             as
             divers
             states
             did
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             they
             should
             be
             Beaten
             ,
             Whipped
             and
             Afflicted
             
             under
             a
             home-born
             Prince
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             the
             Sicilians
             were
             under
             Phalaris
             and
             Dionisius
             their
             Country-men
             ,
             Tyrants
             ;
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             that
             the
             stripes
             and
             Afflictions
             would
             not
             seem
             the
             easier
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             come
             from
             a
             Natural
             Prince
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             heavier
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             happy
             case
             under
             the
             Stranger
             ,
             must
             needs
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             Government
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             :
             For
             that
             in
             very
             Truth
             the
             goodness
             and
             defect
             of
             every
             Government
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             that
             redound
             unto
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             it
             was
             first
             ordained
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             our
             Friend
             the
             Civil
             Lawyer
             hath
             touched
             and
             proved
             before
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Subjects
             do
             live
             well
             and
             prosperously
             ,
             are
             defended
             and
             maintained
             in
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             when
             Justice
             is
             done
             equally
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             wicked
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             advanced
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             honoured
             ,
             and
             true
             Religion
             maintained
             ,
             and
             vertue
             promoted
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             which
             importeth
             the
             Realm
             and
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             not
             where
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             Country
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Officers
             were
             Born
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             Nation
             ,
             Language
             or
             Kindred
             they
             be
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             
             be
             the
             Prince
             of
             what
             Lineage
             or
             Kindred
             soever
             ,
             yet
             after
             he
             is
             once
             established
             in
             this
             Dignity
             ,
             the
             Common
             subject
             can
             have
             no
             more
             conversation
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             receiv
             any
             more
             personal
             benefit
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             were
             a
             meer
             stranger
             ;
             except
             only
             by
             those
             common
             and
             publick
             effects
             of
             his
             Government
             before-mentioned
             ;
             for
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             placed
             in
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             he
             becometh
             a
             Stranger
             unto
             me
             ,
             little
             availeth
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             my
             Blood
             and
             Country
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             say
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             like
             Case
             to
             Rehoboam
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             King
             Davids
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             thought
             his
             State
             assured
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             their
             Lord
             and
             Natural
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             press
             and
             afflict
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             But
             they
             answered
             him
             plainly
             ;
             
             
               Quae
               nobis
               pars
               in
            
             David
             ,
             
             
               vel
               quae
               haereditas
               in
               filio
            
             Jesse
             ,
             what
             part
             have
             we
             in
             David
             ,
             or
             what
             Inheritance
             have
             we
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             rather
             chose
             to
             be
             under
             Jeroboam
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             his
             Servant
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             the
             first
             point
             which
             these
             men
             do
             demand
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             equally
             and
             according
             to
             Reason
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             Partial
             Affect
             on
             ,
             where
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Government
             we
             are
             likest
             to
             receive
             and
             enjoy
             the
             good
             and
             happy
             effects
             above-mentioned
             of
             Prosperity
             to
             the
             Subject
             :
             For
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             Government
             is
             to
             be
             deemed
             best
             ,
             and
             that
             Subjection
             Happiest
             ,
             where
             those
             Benefits
             are
             most
             enjoyed
             ,
             let
             the
             Prince
             or
             Governour
             be
             of
             what
             Nation
             Lineage
             soever
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             worst
             Government
             unto
             me
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             reap
             fewest
             ,
             and
             participate
             least
             of
             those
             effects
             ,
             be
             the
             Prince
             never
             so
             much
             much
             my
             Countryman
             or
             Kinsman
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             were
             Born
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             Town
             or
             House
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             same
             Belly
             with
             me
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             those
             men
             that
             lived
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             Spain
             under
             King
             P●ter
             the
             Cruel
             ,
             or
             in
             England
             under
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Tyrant
             ;
             what
             did
             it
             avail
             them
             that
             those
             Princes
             were
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             or
             Blood
             ,
             
             seeing
             they
             did
             that
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             a
             Stranger
             though
             never
             so
             Barbarous
             ,
             would
             scarce
             have
             done
             ?
             As
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             all
             those
             Noble
             Houses
             before-mentioned
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Dela
               Pools
               ,
               Staffords
               ,
               Plantagenets
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             destroyed
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ;
             what
             availed
             it
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             King
             was
             not
             only
             their
             Country-man
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             near
             Kinsman
             :
             What
             profit
             or
             Commodity
             was
             it
             unto
             Thomas
             of
             Woodsto●k
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             under
             a
             King
             that
             was
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             to
             George
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourths
             
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             King
             was
             his
             own
             Brother
             ,
             when
             both
             of
             them
             were
             Pursued
             ,
             Disgraced
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             lost
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Goodly
             Possessions
             ▪
             Stately
             Mannors
             ,
             and
             Gorgeous
             Houses
             ,
             with
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Felicities
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             under
             a
             Strange
             Prince
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             enjoyed
             many
             a
             fair
             day
             and
             year
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             then
             which
             these
             men
             do
             first
             require
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             Fancy
             and
             Fond
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             people
             be
             aparted
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             from
             Truth
             and
             Substance
             ;
             as
             also
             say
             they
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             desire
             and
             determine
             who
             are
             properly
             Strangers
             ,
             or
             Foreigners
             ,
             seeing
             some
             do
             take
             for
             Strangers
             and
             Foreigners
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Dominion
             and
             Government
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             and
             Language
             ,
             according
             as
             those
             other
             men
             that
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             said
             a
             little
             before
             (
             if
             you
             remember
             )
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Guise
             ,
             and
             their
             Kindred
             are
             taken
             for
             Strangers
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             by
             that
             means
             would
             make
             them
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             in
             times
             past
             came
             out
             of
             Lorain
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Province
             joyning
             hard
             upon
             France
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             Language
             and
             Manners
             ,
             but
             only
             under
             another
             Prince
             .
             And
             so
             I
             my self
             noted
             in
             my
             Traveling
             through
             Italy
             ,
             that
             the
             Florentines
             are
             hated
             and
             called
             Strangers
             in
             Siena
             ,
             where
             they
             govern
             ,
             albeit
             the
             one
             state
             be
             not
             30
             Miles
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             one
             Nation
             ,
             Language
             ,
             Manners
             and
             Education
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             different
             Language
             and
             Nation
             do
             hold
             themselves
             for
             Country-men
             ;
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             Biscayns
             in
             Spain
             ,
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Castilians
             for
             Strangers
             ,
             but
             are
             contended
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             own
             Country-men
             ,
             albeit
             they
             be
             a
             different
             Nation
             ,
             and
             have
             different
             Language
             and
             Manners
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             I
             do
             note
             in
             the
             Brittains
             and
             
             Normans
             towards
             the
             French
             ,
             in
             the
             Welsh
             also
             towards
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             different
             People
             and
             of
             different
             language
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             they
             Governed
             peaceably
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             again
             do
             account
             them
             for
             their
             Countreymen
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             ,
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             resistance
             made
             against
             him
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             for
             that
             respect
             that
             he
             was
             of
             that
             N●tion
             ,
             as
             evidently
             he
             was
             by
             his
             Fathers
             side
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             the
             Tidders
             of
             Wales
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             point
             also
             
               who
               be
               strangers
               and
               who
               be
               not
            
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             dependeth
             much
             of
             the
             opinion
             and
             affection
             of
             each
             People
             and
             Nation
             ,
             the
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             these
             men
             come
             to
             treat
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             do
             say
             that
             in
             two
             or
             three
             manners
             a
             Nation
             may
             come
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Strangers
             or
             Foreigners
             ,
             first
             as
             a
             Province
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             or
             member
             of
             another
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             England
             was
             in
             times
             past
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             as
             Ireland
             is
             under
             England
             at
             this
             day
             &
             as
             the
             Brittons
             are
             under
             France
             ,
             &
             as
             many
             States
             of
             Italy
             be
             under
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Aragon
             and
             Castile
             .
             And
             this
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             either
             by
             Conquest
             and
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             as
             the
             Welsh
             came
             to
             be
             under
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Normans
             and
             Danes
             ,
             and
             as
             Sicilia
             and
             Naples
             came
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             as
             Normandy
             and
             Aquitain
             came
             to
             be
             under
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             as
             almost
             all
             the
             World
             in
             old
             time
             was
             brought
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Romans
             :
             or
             otherwise
             the
             same
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             Aquitaine
             and
             Normandy
             in
             times
             past
             came
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             as
             Flanders
             with
             the
             States
             thereof
             came
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             as
             Britany
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             else
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             may
             happen
             by
             mixt
             means
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             partly
             by
             Force
             and
             partly
             by
             other
             means
             of
             Composition
             ,
             as
             Millain
             came
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             to
             
             England
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Irish
             do
             hold
             ,
             and
             so
             Portugal
             hath
             inour
             dayes
             come
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             for
             that
             besides
             his
             Hre●ence
             and
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             he
             used
             also
             Force
             of
             Arms
             for
             getting
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             these
             three
             ways
             then
             evinent
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             Conquest
             is
             the
             hardest
             and
             most
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             all
             standeth
             at
             the
             will
             and
             clemency
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             whom
             either
             Anger
             or
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Jealousy
             of
             his
             assurance
             may
             often
             drive
             to
             hold
             an
             hard
             hand
             over
             the
             Conquered
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             until
             his
             Estate
             be
             beetter
             settled
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             marvel
             not
             though
             no
             People
             or
             Countrey
             commonly
             would
             willingly
             be
             Conquered
             ,
             but
             yet
             Policy
             also
             teacheth
             such
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             it
             behoveth
             him
             to
             be
             watchful
             and
             so
             to
             fortifie
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             unquiet
             can
             do
             him
             no
             hure
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             necessary
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             Policy
             to
             use
             all
             Favour
             and
             sweet
             means
             to
             content
             and
             gain
             those
             that
             be
             or
             may
             be
             made
             quiet
             ,
             for
             better
             establishing
             of
             his
             State
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Physician
             after
             a
             vehement
             purgation
             ,
             doth
             minister
             lenitives
             and
             soft
             Medicines
             ,
             to
             calm
             and
             appease
             the
             good
             humours
             left
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             hold
             out
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             see
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             not
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             State
             and
             Policy
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             experience
             of
             all
             Countries
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             conquered
             in
             Europe
             or
             other
             where
             ,
             if
             the
             continual
             resisting
             and
             revolting
             of
             those
             that
             are
             conquered
             ,
             do
             not
             cause
             a
             contrary
             course
             in
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Normands
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             English
             upon
             the
             British
             or
             Welsh
             ,
             where
             the
             often
             rifing
             of
             them
             that
             were
             overcome
             ,
             enforced
             the
             Nanquishers
             to
             be
             much
             more
             cruel
             and
             rigorous
             than
             otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             Histories
             do
             testifie
             ,
             that
             King
             
             Sweno
             the
             Dane
             ,
             
             and
             much
             more
             his
             Son
             ,
             King
             Canutus
             ,
             as
             also
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             after
             their
             victories
             ,
             to
             have
             appeased
             ,
             and
             made
             much
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             never
             quiet
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             English
             Kings
             oftentimes
             gave
             their
             Daughters
             in
             marriage
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             many
             priviledges
             to
             that
             People
             ,
             thereby
             to
             gain
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             continual
             Revolting
             ,
             caused
             much
             severity
             and
             blood-shed
             to
             be
             used
             and
             the
             like
             severity
             did
             they
             use
             always
             most
             favours
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             most
             cause
             oftentimes
             in
             the
             very
             Romans
             towards
             the
             said
             Britains
             conquered
             .
             
          
           
             But
             where
             the
             People
             vanquished
             were
             content
             to
             be
             quiet
             ;
             and
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             there
             the
             said
             Romans
             used
             all
             Favour
             and
             Moderation
             so
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             them
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Macchabees
             .
             
             
               Et
               audivit
            
             Judas
             nomen
             Romanorum
             ,
             
               quia
               sunt
               potentes
               viribus
               ,
               &
               acquiescunt
               ad
               omnia
               quae
               postulantur
               ab
               eis
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             And
             Judas
             Macchabeus
             
               heard
               the
               name
               and
               fame
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               how
               they
               were
               potent
               in
               strength
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               gentle
               ,
               as
               they
               yielded
               to
               all
               that
               was
               demanded
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             And
             finally
             their
             Government
             was
             so
             just
             ,
             considerate
             ,
             sweet
             and
             modest
             ,
             upon
             all
             Foreign
             Nations
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             conquered
             ,
             as
             it
             allured
             divers
             Nations
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             their
             own
             natural
             Kings
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Antiochus
             and
             Methridates
             Kings
             of
             Asia
             and
             Pontus
             ,
             we
             do
             read
             of
             ,
             &
             some
             other●
             Princes
             also
             thereby
             to
             gratifie
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             did
             nominate
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             for
             their
             Successor
             ,
             as
             did
             King
             Attalus
             King
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             and
             Ptolomy
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Learned
             men
             that
             the
             World
             was
             never
             more
             happily
             governed
             ,
             than
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             they
             Strangers
             to
             most
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             Governed
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             they
             were
             most
             strangers
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             unto
             such
             as
             were
             furthest
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             those
             did
             they
             use
             always
             most
             favours
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             most
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             both
             Wisdom
             and
             Reason
             of
             State
             did
             require
             ,
             for
             that
             those
             people
             had
             most
             ability
             to
             rise
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             rebell
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             circumstance
             of
             being
             Strangers
             hurted
             them
             nothing
             ,
             but
             rather
             profited
             them
             much
             .
             
          
           
             The
             like
             Rule
             of
             Policy
             and
             of
             State
             have
             all
             great
             Monarchies
             used
             ever
             since
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             shew
             most
             Favour
             to
             such
             Subjects
             as
             be
             most
             strangers
             and
             farthest
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             to
             be
             pressed
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             to
             press
             and
             burthen
             them
             most
             ,
             that
             be
             most
             natural
             and
             nearest
             home
             ,
             and
             most
             under
             ,
             and
             in
             subjection
             ,
             and
             surest
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             evidently
             seen
             ,
             felt
             and
             practised
             by
             all
             the
             great
             States
             this
             day
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             For
             if
             we
             look
             but
             into
             France
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             States
             of
             Gascony
             and
             Guyene
             ,
             
             which
             are
             farthest
             off
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             were
             once
             strangers
             and
             gotten
             by
             force
             ,
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             do
             pay
             far
             less
             Tributes
             at
             this
             day
             to
             the
             French
             King
             than
             those
             that
             be
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             France
             it self
             ,
             and
             are
             properly
             French
             ,
             
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Britons
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             that
             Crown
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             were
             old
             enemies
             ,
             do
             pay
             much
             less
             yet
             than
             the
             Gascoyns
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             do
             pay
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Normans
             do
             pay
             somewhat
             more
             than
             any
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             do
             lie
             somewhat
             nearer
             to
             Paris
             ,
             and
             thereby
             are
             more
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             though
             yet
             they
             pay
             less
             than
             the
             natural
             
             French-men
             .
             
             The
             Candians
             also
             which
             is
             an
             Island
             apart
             ,
             and
             standeth
             under
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             do
             not
             pay
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Impositions
             (
             as
             by
             my
             own
             information
             I
             learned
             ,
             when
             I
             travelled
             Italy
             )
             that
             do
             the
             natural
             subjects
             of
             the
             Venetian
             state
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             of
             
               Naples
               ,
               Sicily
            
             and
             Millain
             ,
             
             subject
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             called
             the
             Alcavall●
             which
             is
             the
             tenth
             penny
             
             of
             all
             that
             is
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             subiect
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             Spain
             ,
             (
             at
             l●est
             Naples
             and
             Millain
             )
             nor
             to
             many
             other
             Duties
             ,
             Tributes
             and
             Impositions
             which
             the
             natural
             Spaniard
             is
             subject
             unto
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Law
             or
             Edict
             made
             in
             Spain
             that
             holdeth
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             allowed
             ,
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             those
             States
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             may
             any
             of
             their
             old
             Priviledges
             be
             infringed
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             King
             requireth
             any
             extraordinary
             Subsidies
             in
             Spain
             ,
             they
             bear
             no
             part
             thereof
             .
             Whereupon
             these
             men
             do
             ask
             ,
             what
             it
             hurteth
             these
             States
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             strangers
             ,
             or
             under
             Strangers
             ,
             or
             what
             priviledge
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             only
             under
             his
             home-born
             King
             ,
             if
             if
             he
             he
             receive
             less
             benefits
             by
             that
             than
             doth
             the
             Stranger
             .
          
           
             
             And
             is
             not
             the
             like
             also
             used
             by
             the
             State
             of
             England
             towards
             Ireland
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Favours
             and
             Indulgences
             used
             towards
             the
             Civil
             Irish
             that
             live
             in
             peace
             much
             more
             than
             to
             the
             English
             themselves
             in
             England
             ?
             For
             first
             ,
             their
             Taxes
             and
             Payments
             be
             much
             less
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             bind
             them
             not
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             allowed
             and
             received
             by
             their
             own
             Parliament
             in
             Ireland
             .
             For
             matters
             of
             Religion
             they
             are
             pressed
             much
             less
             than
             home-born
             Subjects
             ,
             albeit
             their
             Affections
             to
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             be
             known
             to
             be
             much
             more
             universal
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             England
             .
             In
             all
             Criminal
             Affairs
             and
             punishing
             of
             Delicts
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             against
             the
             Irish
             is
             much
             more
             remiss
             ,
             mild
             and
             gentle
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Subjects
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             being
             strangers
             seems
             rather
             a
             Priviledg
             ,
             than
             an
             hindranc
             eunto
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             no
             other
             Countrey
             is
             this
             thing
             more
             evidently
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             than
             in
             the
             States
             of
             Flanders
             and
             low
             Countries
             ,
             which
             by
             Inheritance
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             came
             to
             be
             under
             foreign
             Government
             but
             so
             much
             to
             their
             good
             and
             advancement
             (
             and
             that
             in
             a
             very
             few
             years
             )
             as
             scarce
             is
             credible
             ,
             
             except
             to
             him
             that
             understandeth
             their
             former
             state
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             under
             their
             home-born
             Princes
             ,
             and
             do
             compare
             it
             with
             that
             which
             after
             they
             came
             unto
             ,
             under
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ,
             united
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             For
             before
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             read
             nothing
             almost
             ,
             in
             their
             Histories
             ,
             but
             War
             ,
             Sedition
             and
             Blood-shed
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             this
             either
             ,
             one
             state
             with
             another
             before
             they
             were
             united
             together
             all
             under
             one
             Prince
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             of
             whom
             in
             those
             days
             they
             depended
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             and
             this
             most
             of
             all
             )
             against
             their
             own
             Princes
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             have
             been
             so
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             shed
             infinit
             quantity
             of
             their
             Blood
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             
             I
             read
             of
             their
             Count
             de
             Luys
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             day
             he
             put
             to
             death
             five
             hundred
             of
             them
             by
             sentence
             of
             Justice
             in
             Bruxel●es
             ,
             and
             another
             day
             within
             the
             same
             year
             he
             caused
             about
             a
             thousand
             to
             be
             burned
             to
             death
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             Nevel
             ,
             besides
             his
             infinite
             others
             whom
             in
             divers
             Battels
             and
             Skirmishes
             he
             slew
             ,
             so
             as
             oftentimes
             the
             Countrey
             lay
             almost
             desolate
             ,
             through
             their
             domestical
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             States
             came
             to
             be
             under
             Philip
             the
             first
             Archduke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             
             and
             after
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             so
             remained
             under
             his
             Son
             Charles
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             his
             Nephew
             Philip
             the
             II.
             that
             now
             liveth
             ,
             until
             the
             late
             Troubles
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             about
             the
             space
             of
             fifty
             years
             that
             they
             so
             continued
             in
             Peace
             before
             their
             Rebellion
             )
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             how
             those
             States
             increased
             in
             wealth
             ,
             
             peace
             and
             dignity
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             Guyc●●rdine
             the
             Italian
             Historiographer
             noteth
             in
             his
             description
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             the
             whole
             Wealth
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             World
             seemed
             to
             flow
             thither
             ,
             and
             I
             my self
             can
             remember
             to
             have
             seen
             such
             exceeding
             abundance
             in
             very
             ordinary
             men
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             Diet
             ,
             Apparel
             ,
             Furniture
             of
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             
             was
             wonderful
             ,
             besides
             that
             for
             their
             Nobility
             they
             were
             all
             great
             Princes
             ,
             for
             that
             every
             one
             had
             his
             Province
             or
             great
             Town
             in
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             ruled
             with
             that
             Pomp
             and
             Honour
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Absolute
             Lords
             themselves
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             far
             distance
             of
             their
             Supream
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             received
             with
             publick
             Honour
             of
             all
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             and
             their
             Charges
             Born
             wheresoever
             they
             passed
             ,
             as
             such
             High
             Estates
             wont
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
             And
             albeit
             they
             had
             ever
             commonly
             a
             Stranger
             for
             Supream
             Governour
             among
             them
             under
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             bare
             the
             name
             to
             be
             above
             them
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             as
             they
             would
             have
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             partly
             for
             that
             his
             time
             of
             Goverment
             being
             but
             short
             ,
             he
             always
             attended
             principally
             to
             get
             the
             good
             wills
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             conten●ed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             grateful
             to
             his
             King
             at
             his
             return
             home
             ;
             and
             partly
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             he
             should
             attempt
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             Minds
             and
             liking
             ,
             they
             made
             reply
             by
             their
             President
             and
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             their
             own
             Councellors
             ,
             residing
             for
             the
             Flemish
             Nation
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Spain
             (
             for
             this
             Nation
             hath
             always
             a
             particular
             Councel
             there
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Foreign
             Nations
             also
             have
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             him
             )
             and
             by
             this
             means
             they
             obtained
             lightly
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Governour
             to
             what
             they
             pleased
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             effect
             they
             were
             absolute
             Kings
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             wrought
             their
             Wills
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             in
             that
             time
             while
             the
             Country
             was
             quiet
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             since
             this
             Revolt
             ,
             which
             hath
             indured
             almost
             these
             four
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             what
             hath
             succeeded
             ;
             surely
             there
             hath
             not
             a
             quarter
             so
             many
             been
             punished
             ,
             or
             put
             to
             Death
             in
             all
             these
             years
             by
             order
             of
             Justice
             of
             their
             King
             absent
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             there
             were
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             by
             ther
             own
             Earls
             and
             Dukes
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             far
             less
             occasion
             and
             cause
             given
             ,
             then
             are
             these
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             take
             away
             the
             two
             Noblemen
             ,
             Egmond
             and
             Horne
             ,
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             Flem●sh
             Troubles
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alva
             (
             for
             which
             some
             men
             say
             also
             that
             he
             had
             no
             thanks
             afterward
             by
             the
             King
             )
             no
             man
             of
             importance
             hath
             been
             since
             Executed
             ;
             and
             the
             chiefest
             Towns
             that
             have
             been
             and
             are
             against
             the
             King
             in
             Holland
             and
             Zeeland
             ,
             are
             suffered
             until
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             Traffique
             freely
             into
             Spain
             it self
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Aragon
             many
             Heads
             have
             been
             strucken
             off
             ,
             and
             much
             injustice
             done
             ;
             whereof
             then
             riseth
             this
             difference
             ,
             no
             doubt
             for
             that
             the
             Flemmings
             are
             Strangers
             and
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             near
             at
             Home
             and
             Natural-Born
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             circumstance
             of
             being
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             far
             off
             doth
             them
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             priviledge
             above
             the
             Home-born
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             I
             might
             shew
             for
             this
             matter
             of
             punishment
             in
             the
             foresaid
             States
             of
             Italy
             ;
             
             where
             if
             a
             man
             do
             compare
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             pulled
             Down
             ,
             or
             Afflicted
             by
             order
             of
             Justice
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             at
             the
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             their
             own
             Home-born
             Kings
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             since
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             one
             for
             twenty
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             own
             Kings
             were
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             had
             to
             give
             an
             account
             to
             no
             man
             of
             their
             doings
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             were
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Passions
             and
             Emulations
             with
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             might
             put
             the
             same
             in
             Execution
             without
             Account
             or
             Controlment
             ,
             they
             pulled
             down
             and
             set
             up
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             made
             oftentimes
             but
             a
             Jest
             of
             Noblemens
             Lives
             and
             Deaths
             :
             but
             now
             these
             that
             are
             Governours
             and
             Vice-roys
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             ;
             first
             they
             have
             not
             so
             great
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             ,
             as
             to
             touch
             any
             such
             Principal
             persons
             Lives
             ,
             without
             giving
             Relation
             thereof
             ,
             
             of
             ,
             
             first
             unto
             their
             King
             and
             Councel
             ,
             and
             receive
             again
             particular
             order
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             knowing
             that
             after
             their
             three
             years
             Government
             is
             ended
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             private
             men
             again
             ,
             and
             stay
             their
             fourty
             days
             as
             Subjects
             under
             the
             next
             new
             Governour
             ,
             to
             give
             Reckoning
             of
             their
             doings
             against
             all
             that
             shall
             Accuse
             them
             (
             which
             in
             these
             Countries
             they
             call
             to
             make
             their
             residence
             ,
             )
             they
             take
             heed
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             offend
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             is
             far
             different
             under
             such
             a
             strange
             Government
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             termed
             ,
             then
             under
             a
             Natural
             Prince
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             which
             oppresseth
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             to
             draw
             near
             homeward
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             examine
             and
             consider
             what
             hath
             passed
             in
             England
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Massacring
             our
             Nobility
             ,
             by
             our
             Domestical
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             lamentable
             ▪
             for
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             they
             have
             served
             oftentimes
             for
             our
             Princes
             to
             make
             disport
             and
             play
             with
             their
             Heads
             .
             And
             to
             let
             pass
             all
             those
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             of
             Wars
             ,
             Rebellions
             and
             Commotions
             ,
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             occasions
             may
             seem
             more
             justifyable
             :
             I
             do
             read
             also
             in
             our
             Chronicles
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Sangue
               freddo
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Italian
             saith
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             by
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             ,
             at
             the
             Princes
             appointment
             ,
             these
             Noblemen
             following
             ,
             and
             Knights
             by
             Name
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             five
             years
             ,
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             his
             days
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Surry
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             Earls
             Salisbury
             ,
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             of
             Worcester
             and
             of
             Huntington
             ;
             the
             Earl
             Mowbray
             ,
             Earl
             Marshal
             ;
             the
             Barron
             of
             Kinderton
             ,
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Clarington
            
             Bastard
             Son
             of
             Edward
             the
             Black
             Prince
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Blunt
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Bernard
               Rocas
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Vernon
            
             .
             And
             again
             soon
             after
             under
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             in
             almost
             within
             as
             little
             space
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Somorset
             and
             
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             the
             Earls
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             of
             Keyns
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Ross
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Molyns
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Tudingham
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Wentworth
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fyndam
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             afterwards
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             was
             but
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             )
             which
             number
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             have
             seen
             them
             alive
             together
             with
             their
             Trains
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             been
             put
             down
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             said
             they
             had
             been
             a
             very
             goodly
             company
             ,
             and
             pityful
             that
             so
             many
             of
             our
             own
             Nobility
             should
             be
             brought
             by
             our
             own
             Princes
             to
             such
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             matter
             may
             seem
             perhaps
             the
             less
             marvellous
             ,
             and
             more
             excusable
             ,
             
             under
             those
             two
             Kings
             ,
             for
             that
             Troubles
             and
             Contentions
             had
             passed
             a
             little
             before
             in
             the
             Realm
             about
             the
             Succession
             ,
             and
             herupon
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Nobility
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             But
             let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             ensued
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             things
             were
             established
             ,
             and
             all
             doubt
             of
             contention
             about
             the
             Succession
             taken
             away
             ,
             as
             in
             King
             Henry
             VIII
             ▪
             the
             his
             days
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             yet
             do
             I
             find
             Registred
             in
             our
             Chronicles
             these
             persons
             following
             ,
             either
             made
             away
             ,
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             put
             down
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             two
             Queens
             ,
             Ann
             and
             Catharine
             ,
             three
             Cardinals
             put
             down
             and
             disgraced
             ,
             
               Woolsey
               ,
               Pool
            
             ,
             and
             Fisher
             ,
             whereof
             the
             last
             was
             Beheaded
             ;
             soon
             after
             his
             Dignity
             given
             him
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             was
             Arrested
             ,
             the
             second
             Attainted
             of
             imagined
             Treasons
             :
             three
             Dukes
             put
             down
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Noble
             Dukes
             of
             
               Buckingham
               ,
               Suffolk
            
             ,
             and
             Norfolk
             ;
             whereof
             the
             last
             lost
             his
             Lands
             ,
             Dignities
             and
             Liberty
             only
             ,
             the
             former
             two
             both
             Lands
             and
             Lives
             .
             A
             Marquess
             with
             two
             Earls
             Beheaded
             ,
             
               Devonshire
               ,
               Kyldare
            
             and
             Surrey
             ;
             two
             Countesses
             Condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             Devonshire
             and
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             Executed
             :
             Lords
             many
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             Darcy
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Hussey
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Montague
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               Leonard
               Gray
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Dacers
             of
             the
             South
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Cromwel
             ,
             and
             six
             or
             seven
             
             Abbots
             ,
             Knights
             also
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             as
             five
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             Lords
             Hussey
             and
             Darcy
             ,
             and
             five
             in
             another
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             Earl
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             whose
             Uncles
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             besides
             them
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Rice
               Griffith
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Nevel
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               John
               Nevel
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Carew
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Adrian
               Fortescue
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Knights
             of
             great
             Account
             ;
             and
             then
             Gentlemen
             almost
             without
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             within
             the
             space
             of
             20
             years
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             but
             four
             or
             five
             years
             together
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             mans
             Children
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             like
             course
             continued
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             put
             to
             death
             within
             the
             space
             of
             four
             years
             ,
             all
             these
             following
             by
             Name
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Admiral
             of
             England
             ,
             Sir
             
               Miles
               Partridge
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Vane
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Michael
               Stanhope
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               John
               Gates
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Palmer
            
             Knights
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             Gentlemen
             of
             their
             Retinue
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             by
             Natural
             ,
             Domestical
             and
             Home-born
             Princes
             ;
             whereas
             I
             dare
             adventure
             the
             greatest
             Wager
             that
             I
             can
             make
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             so
             many
             put
             to
             death
             of
             the
             Nobility
             by
             any
             strange
             Prince
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             Commonwealth
             Christian
             ,
             in
             any
             Foreign
             Dominion
             that
             they
             possess
             ,
             in
             many
             Ages
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             that
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             neither
             were
             it
             policy
             or
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             causes
             be
             so
             often
             ,
             nor
             ordinarily
             given
             by
             the
             Nobility
             to
             a
             Prince
             that
             were
             absent
             from
             them
             to
             use
             such
             Severity
             ;
             so
             as
             by
             this
             it
             may
             also
             appear
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             worst
             kind
             thereof
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Province
             or
             piece
             of
             another
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             under
             it
             by
             very
             Conquest
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             dangerous
             a
             matter
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             shew
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             to
             be
             under
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             by
             other
             sweeter
             means
             of
             
             Succession
             ,
             or
             Composition
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             case
             of
             England
             seemeth
             to
             import
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             foreign
             Princes
             which
             do
             pretend
             to
             the
             Succession
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             shewed
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             
             before
             their
             tumults
             ;
             but
             in
             like
             manner
             it
             is
             seen
             by
             the
             present
             state
             of
             
               Britanny
               ,
               Normandy
               ,
               Aquitaine
               ,
               Provence
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Dukedoms
             and
             Countries
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             their
             own
             particular
             Princes
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             much
             more
             commodiously
             under
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             .
             The
             like
             is
             seen
             by
             the
             States
             of
             
               Naples
               ,
               Millain
               ,
               Sicily
               ,
               Sardinia
               ,
            
             and
             other
             parts
             and
             Countries
             of
             Italy
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             under
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             under
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Aragon
             and
             Castile
             ,
             with
             infinite
             odds
             of
             peace
             ,
             rest
             ,
             security
             and
             wealth
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             before
             when
             they
             had
             domestical
             Princes
             ,
             and
             so
             themselves
             do
             confess
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             wise
             and
             dispassionate
             among
             them
             ;
             (
             for
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             in
             this
             case
             no
             account
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             )
             and
             if
             they
             should
             deny
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             speaketh
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             Histories
             of
             their
             Countries
             would
             convince
             them
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             what
             Phalaris
             ,
             what
             Dionysius
             and
             other
             home●born
             Tyrants
             Sicily
             ,
             (
             for
             example
             ,
             )
             hath
             had
             and
             suffered
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             infinite
             cruelty
             they
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             their
             own
             Governours
             have
             exercised
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             continual
             turmoils
             there
             were
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             and
             in
             all
             that
             Kingdom
             for
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             after
             it self
             fell
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Grecian
             ,
             until
             it
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Aragon
             ,
             I
             mean
             between
             their
             own
             domestical
             Kings
             ,
             now
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Italians
             ,
             now
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             
             now
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             and
             now
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             all
             these
             Lines
             there
             have
             reigned
             among
             them
             )
             and
             the
             Realm
             was
             a
             perpetual
             prey
             to
             Souldiers
             ,
             
             
             and
             the
             very
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Millain
             ,
             after
             their
             fall
             from
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             (
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             quiet
             and
             prosperously
             ,
             )
             until
             they
             came
             again
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
             they
             passed
             infinite
             Tribulations
             first
             by
             the
             contention
             of
             their
             common
             People
             against
             their
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             Bloody
             falling
             out
             of
             their
             chief
             Families
             ,
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Furiani
               ,
               Visconti
               ,
               Marcelli
               ,
               Castilioni
            
             and
             Ssorzi
             ,
             (
             which
             Family
             last
             of
             all
             prevailed
             ,
             )
             he
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             shall
             remember
             this
             ;
             and
             then
             behold
             the
             present
             state
             with
             the
             quiet
             peace
             ,
             safety
             and
             riches
             wherein
             they
             now
             live
             ,
             will
             now
             live
             ,
             wi●l
             easily
             confess
             that
             they
             have
             changed
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             under
             Foreign
             Government
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             
             There
             remaineth
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             or
             two
             about
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             before
             proposed
             and
             included
             partly
             in
             this
             which
             already
             hath
             been
             treated
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             be
             under
             a
             little
             or
             great
             King
             ,
             which
             question
             though
             it
             may
             be
             decided
             in
             part
             by
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             alledged
             ,
             about
             being
             under
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             more
             particularly
             to
             make
             the
             same
             plain
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             say
             that
             the
             reasons
             be
             many
             and
             evident
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             subjection
             to
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             Monarch
             is
             far
             better
             :
             First
             for
             that
             he
             is
             best
             able
             to
             defend
             and
             protect
             his
             Subjects
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             least
             need
             ordinarily
             to
             pill
             and
             pole
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             a
             little
             King
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             yet
             must
             he
             keep
             the
             State
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             subjects
             must
             maintain
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             but
             few
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             the
             burthen
             be
             of
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             great
             and
             potent
             Prince
             hath
             more
             to
             bestow
             upon
             his
             Subjects
             for
             reward
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Valour
             ;
             than
             hath
             a
             poor
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             every
             particular
             subject
             ,
             born
             within
             his
             Princes
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             all
             the
             Prefermenes
             which
             Princes
             ,
             State
             or
             Kingdom
             
             do
             yield
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             worthy
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Prerogative
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             born
             under
             a
             potent
             Prince
             ,
             that
             hath
             much
             to
             give
             ,
             which
             they
             declare
             by
             this
             example
             following
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             is
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Genoua
             or
             Geneva
             (
             for
             both
             are
             Cities
             and
             States
             within
             themselves
             ,
             (
             let
             him
             be
             of
             what
             ability
             or
             worthiness
             soever
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             hope
             for
             no
             more
             preferment
             ,
             than
             that
             Commonwealth
             and
             State
             can
             give
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             should
             be
             many
             worthy
             men
             born
             there
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             then
             were
             this
             his
             condition
             worse
             ,
             for
             then
             must
             he
             part
             also
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             not
             sufficient
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             he
             could
             aspire
             unto
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             man
             ,
             were
             the
             greatest
             Benefice
             within
             that
             State
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Temporal
             man
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             for
             much
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             State
             hath
             it
             not
             to
             bestow
             ;
             but
             another
             that
             is
             born
             under
             a
             great
             Monarch
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             King
             of
             France
             or
             Spain
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             many
             great
             Bishopricks
             ;
             (
             for
             Examples
             sake
             ,
             )
             and
             other
             Spiritual
             Livings
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             high
             Governments
             and
             Employments
             both
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             to
             give
             unto
             Temporal
             men
             that
             can
             deserve
             the
             same
             ;
             This
             man
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             hath
             a
             great
             Advantage
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             preferment
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             was
             it
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             under
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             the
             preferments
             of
             all
             the
             World
             to
             bestow
             ;
             for
             that
             every
             subject
             thereof
             was
             capable
             of
             all
             the
             said
             preferments
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             he
             could
             make
             himself
             worthy
             ,
             and
             deserve
             the
             same
             .
             For
             better
             explication
             of
             which
             point
             yet
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             cite
             in
             this
             place
             the
             words
             of
             a
             certain
             Learned
             Knight
             ,
             
             that
             in
             our
             dayes
             hath
             written
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             excellent
             Governour
             ,
             named
             
               Antonius
               Pius
            
             the
             said
             Knight
             hath
             this
             discourse
             ensuing
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               There
               was
               in
               this
               mans
               Governments
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               great
               Contentment
               and
               Joy
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               great
               Peace
               and
               Quietness
               ,
               and
               very
               great
               Justice
               ,
               and
               truely
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               worthy
               in
               this
               place
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               humane
               Power
               ,
               and
               how
               infinite
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               was
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               Quietness
               ,
               Security
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Contentment
               of
               the
               Subjects
               that
               lived
               under
               that
               Government
               ,
               when
               good
               Princes
               had
               the
               managing
               thereof
               ;
               as
               was
               this
            
             Antoninus
             
               and
               his
               Son
            
             Aurelius
             ,
             
               that
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               were
            
             Adrian
             ,
             Trajan
             
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               What
               a
               thing
               was
               it
               to
               see
               their
               Courts
               frequented
               freely
               by
               all
               the
               Noble
               ,
               Valiant
               and
               Learned
               men
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               union
               and
               friendly
               dealing
               of
               diffierent
               Nations
               together
               ,
               when
               all
               served
               one
               Prince
               ,
               so
               as
               a
               man
               might
               have
               gone
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               or
               most
               and
               best
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               with
               all
               security
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               fear
               ,
               all
               Nations
               and
               Countries
               being
               their
               Friends
               ,
               Neighbours
               or
               Subjects
               ;
               neither
               was
               there
               need
               at
               that
               time
               of
               any
               Pasports
               or
               safe
               Conducts
               :
               nor
               of
               so
               often
               change
               of
               Coyn
               ,
               to
               travel
               ,
               as
               now
               there
               is
               ,
               neither
               yet
               were
               there
               new
               Laws
               every
               foot
               as
               now
               be
               found
               in
               different
               Countries
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               danger
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               taken
               prisoners
               and
               captives
               ,
               nor
               could
               any
               malefactor
               do
               a
               mischief
               in
               one
               Countrey
               and
               flee
               into
               another
               ,
               thereby
               to
               be
               free
               from
               punishment
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               was
               born
               in
               the
               very
            
             Orcades
             ,
             
               or
               furthest
               part
               of
            
             Europe
             ,
             
               was
               at
               home
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               in
            
             Africa
             or
             Asia
             ,
             
               and
               as
               free
               a
               Denizen
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               born
               there
               ,
               Merchants
               also
               might
               pass
               at
               that
               day
               from
               Countrey
               to
               Countrey
               with
               their
               Merchandise
               ,
               without
               particular
               Licences
               or
               fear
               of
               Forfeits
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               temporal
               state
               of
               a
               Subject
               was
               wonderful
               happy
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             discourseth
             that
             learned
             Knight
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             his
             discourse
             and
             consideration
             is
             founded
             on
             great
             Reason
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             leave
             at
             this
             day
             the
             many
             commodities
             of
             being
             under
             a
             
             Great
             and
             Potent
             Prince
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             lie
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             to
             chuse
             )
             for
             this
             only
             circumstance
             that
             he
             is
             not
             born
             in
             the
             same
             Countrey
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             man
             of
             small
             judgment
             and
             capacity
             in
             these
             mens
             opinion
             ,
             and
             measureth
             matters
             of
             publick
             utility
             ,
             with
             a
             false
             weight
             of
             fond
             affection
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             first
             way
             of
             being
             under
             Strangers
             and
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             vulgar
             men
             do
             most
             abhor
             and
             inveigh
             against
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             ,
             that
             liveth
             absent
             and
             ruleth
             by
             his
             Governours
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             
             there
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             being
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             ,
             as
             when
             an
             Alien
             Prince
             cometh
             to
             dwell
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             either
             of
             two
             ways
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             either
             this
             Prince
             cometh
             without
             Forces
             ,
             as
             did
             King
             Stephen
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             that
             were
             
             French-men
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             live
             and
             govern
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             without
             external
             Forces
             :
             and
             as
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             came
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             by
             Marriage
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             he
             became
             King
             of
             England
             :
             and
             as
             the
             last
             King
             Henry
             the
             III
             of
             France
             went
             into
             Polonia
             by
             the
             free
             Election
             and
             Invitation
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Brother
             Monsieur
             Francis
             Duke
             of
             Alenson
             should
             have
             entred
             afterward
             to
             have
             been
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             the
             Marriage
             pretended
             between
             her
             Majesty
             and
             him
             had
             gone
             forward
             and
             taken
             effect
             ,
             as
             many
             thought
             once
             that
             it
             should
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Prince
             do
             bring
             Forces
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             assurance
             ,
             and
             these
             either
             present
             ,
             as
             the
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             
               Sweno
               ,
               Canutus
               ,
               Haraldus
            
             and
             Hardicanutus
             did
             ,
             and
             as
             after
             them
             the
             Norman
             Princes
             also
             used
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             only
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             two
             Sons
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             and
             Henry
             the
             I
             who
             either
             by
             help
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             already
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             brought
             in
             by
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             wrought
             
             their
             will
             ▪
             or
             else
             that
             this
             Prince
             so
             entring
             have
             Foreign
             Forces
             ,
             so
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             call
             and
             use
             them
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Sea
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             these
             wayes
             these
             men
             do
             give
             their
             sentence
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             former
             way
             ,
             when
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             entreth
             without
             any
             Forces
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             intention
             to
             live
             among
             us
             ,
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             inconvenience
             can
             justly
             be
             feared
             :
             for
             that
             in
             this
             case
             he
             subjecteth
             himself
             rather
             to
             the
             Realm
             and
             Nation
             ,
             than
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             live
             and
             marry
             in
             England
             ,
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Children
             will
             become
             English
             in
             a
             little
             space
             .
             And
             for
             his
             own
             assurance
             he
             must
             be
             inforced
             to
             favour
             and
             cherish
             and
             make
             much
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             be
             liberal
             ,
             gentle
             and
             friendly
             to
             all
             ,
             for
             gaining
             their
             good
             wills
             and
             friendship
             .
             And
             in
             one
             very
             great
             and
             important
             point
             his
             condition
             is
             different
             ,
             
             and
             better
             for
             the
             English
             than
             any
             English
             Kings
             can
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             entreth
             with
             indifferent
             mind
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             hath
             no
             kindred
             or
             alliance
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             nor
             enemy
             against
             whom
             he
             may
             be
             inticed
             to
             use
             cruelty
             ,
             so
             as
             only
             merit
             or
             demerit
             of
             each
             man
             ,
             must
             move
             him
             to
             favour
             or
             disfavour
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Foundation
             (
             say
             these
             men
             )
             of
             good
             and
             equal
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             State
             present
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             as
             now
             it
             standeth
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             not
             only
             of
             the
             common
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             especially
             and
             above
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             English
             Competitors
             and
             Pretenders
             that
             cannot
             all
             speed
             ,
             no
             way
             were
             so
             commodious
             ,
             as
             this
             to
             avoid
             bloodshed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             some
             external
             Prince
             of
             this
             time
             should
             be
             admitted
             upon
             such
             Compositions
             and
             Agreements
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Realm
             should
             remain
             with
             her
             ancient
             Liberties
             ,
             
             and
             perhaps
             much
             more
             than
             now
             it
             enjoyeth
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             Princes
             commonly
             and
             upon
             such
             occasions
             of
             Preferment
             would
             yield
             to
             much
             more
             in
             those
             Cases
             than
             a
             home-born
             Prince
             would
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             other
             Pretenders
             at
             home
             also
             ,
             should
             remain
             with
             more
             security
             than
             they
             can
             well
             hope
             to
             do
             under
             any
             English
             Competitor
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             continually
             egged
             on
             by
             his
             own
             kindred
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             aversion
             ,
             emulation
             and
             hatred
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             taken
             already
             by
             contention
             against
             the
             other
             opposite
             Houses
             ,
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             seen
             it
             by
             continual
             Examples
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             though
             no
             occasion
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             )
             hath
             ever
             been
             offered
             to
             suspect
             the
             same
             so
             much
             as
             now
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             of
             the
             home
             English
             Bloud
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             they
             say
             to
             this
             second
             kind
             of
             being
             under
             Foreign
             Princes
             .
             To
             the
             third
             ,
             
             they
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             standeth
             subject
             to
             much
             danger
             and
             inconvenience
             ,
             to
             admit
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             ,
             to
             live
             among
             us
             with
             Forces
             ,
             either
             present
             or
             so
             near
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             resistance
             he
             may
             call
             them
             when
             he
             listeth
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             he
             needeth
             no
             more
             proof
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             )
             than
             the
             Examples
             before
             alledged
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Normans
             ,
             and
             the
             Misery
             and
             Calamity
             which
             for
             many
             years
             the
             English
             passed
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             furthermore
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             evident
             ,
             say
             these
             men
             ;
             for
             first
             in
             this
             third
             kind
             of
             admitting
             a
             stranger
             King
             we
             are
             deprived
             by
             his
             dwelling
             amongst
             us
             ▪
             of
             those
             Utilities
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Britany
               ,
               Naples
               ,
            
             and
             other
             States
             enjoy
             by
             living
             far
             off
             from
             their
             Princes
             ,
             which
             Commodities
             are
             ,
             much
             more
             Liberty
             and
             Freedom
             ,
             less
             Payments
             ,
             less
             Punishments
             ,
             more
             Employments
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             others
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             by
             his
             coming
             Armed
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             those
             Commodities
             which
             before
             I
             touched
             
             in
             the
             second
             kind
             of
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             but
             rather
             all
             the
             Incommodities
             and
             Inconveniences
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             either
             in
             domestical
             or
             foreign
             Governments
             ,
             (
             all
             I
             say
             )
             do
             fall
             upon
             this
             third
             manner
             of
             admitting
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             as
             easily
             shall
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Incommodities
             that
             can
             be
             feared
             of
             a
             domestical
             Prince
             ,
             are
             pride
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             partiality
             ,
             pursuing
             of
             Factions
             ,
             and
             particular
             hatred
             ,
             
             extraordinary
             advancing
             of
             his
             own
             kindred
             ,
             pressing
             ,
             pinching
             ,
             and
             over-rigorous
             punishing
             of
             his
             People
             without
             fear
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             ever
             sure
             of
             his
             party
             to
             stand
             with
             him
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             less
             respect
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             all
             these
             inconveniences
             and
             other
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             grow
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             the
             Princes
             continual
             presence
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             are
             incident
             also
             to
             this
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             stranger
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             also
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easily
             he
             may
             fall
             into
             them
             than
             a
             domestick
             Prince
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             both
             external
             counsil
             of
             a
             People
             that
             hateth
             us
             ,
             to
             prick
             him
             forward
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             two
             motives
             every
             domestical
             Prince
             hath
             not
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             worst
             and
             greatest
             Incommodities
             of
             a
             foreign
             Government
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             are
             tyranny
             and
             bringing
             into
             servitude
             the
             People
             over
             whom
             they
             govern
             ,
             and
             filling
             of
             the
             Realm
             with
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             dividing
             to
             them
             the
             Dignities
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Preferments
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             all
             which
             they
             say
             are
             incident
             also
             by
             all
             probability
             to
             this
             third-kind
             of
             foreign
             Government
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             Stranger
             liveth
             present
             and
             hath
             Forces
             at
             hand
             to
             work
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             case
             say
             they
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             only
             of
             any
             foreign
             Pretender
             seemeth
             may
             justly
             be
             feared
             ,
             for
             these
             and
             other
             reasons
             alledged
             before
             ,
             when
             we
             talked
             of
             his
             pretence
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             then
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             these
             three
             manners
             of
             being
             under
             Strangers
             ▪
             or
             admitting
             foreign
             Government
             ,
             this
             third
             kind
             peculiar
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             Case
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             only
             feared
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             the
             second
             they
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             or
             abhorred
             ,
             but
             rather
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             all
             other
             sorts
             it
             hath
             the
             least
             inconveniences
             ,
             
             and
             most
             Commoditi●s
             ;
             for
             which
             causes
             we
             read
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             where
             Kings
             go
             by
             Election
             ,
             commonly
             they
             take
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             the
             Romans
             and
             Lacedomonians
             did
             often
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             their
             foreign
             born
             Emperours
             ,
             were
             the
             best
             and
             most
             famous
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Trajan
             and
             Adrian
             that
             were
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               Septimius
               ,
               Severus
               ▪
            
             born
             in
             
               Africa
               ,
               ●onstantine
               the
               Great
            
             Natural
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             worst
             that
             ever
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             
               Caligula
               ,
               Nero
               ▪
               Heliogabolus
               ,
               Commodus
            
             and
             such
             other
             like
             Plagues
             of
             the
             Weal
             publick
             ,
             were
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             days
             and
             within
             a
             few
             years
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             the
             Polonians
             have
             chosen
             three
             Kings
             Strangers
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             the
             First
             
               Stephen
               Battorius
            
             Prince
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             the
             Second
             Henry
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Prince
             of
             Swecia
             that
             yet
             liveth
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             of
             Venetians
             by
             way
             of
             good
             Policy
             have
             made
             it
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             War
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             chuse
             a
             General
             Captain
             ,
             and
             commit
             their
             Forces
             into
             his
             Hands
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             stranger
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             some
             Prince
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             is
             out
             of
             their
             own
             States
             ,
             hereby
             to
             avoid
             partiality
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             him
             the
             more
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             yet
             so
             many
             prudent
             men
             would
             never
             agree
             upon
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             great
             reason
             of
             Commodities
             therein
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             point
             is
             concluded
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             speak
             against
             this
             second
             kind
             of
             having
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             ,
             speak
             of
             passion
             ,
             or
             inconsideration
             ,
             or
             lack
             of
             experience
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             and
             Commonwealths
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             manner
             of
             being
             under
             foreign
             Government
             ,
             as
             a
             Member
             or
             Province
             of
             another
             bigger
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             Deputy
             ,
             Viceroy
             or
             strange
             Governour
             ,
             as
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Fland●rs
               ,
               Naples
            
             ,
             and
             other
             States
             before-mentioned
             be
             ,
             with
             certain
             and
             stable
             Conditions
             of
             Liberties
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             agreed
             upon
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             most
             confess
             also
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Arguments
             ,
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Probabilities
             alledged
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             for
             both
             parties
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             all
             things
             considered
             and
             the
             inconveniences
             ,
             hurts
             and
             dangers
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             do
             suffer
             also
             oftentimes
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             own
             natural
             Prince
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             already
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Profits
             are
             more
             and
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             damages
             or
             dangers
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             foreign
             Government
             are
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             do
             answer
             to
             all
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             alledged
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             against
             foreign
             Government
             ,
             
             that
             either
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             verified
             only
             of
             the
             third
             kind
             of
             foreign
             Government
             before-declared
             ,
             (
             which
             these
             men
             do
             confess
             to
             be
             dangerous
             )
             or
             else
             they
             are
             founded
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             errour
             and
             prejudice
             only
             of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             being
             once
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Stranger
             ,
             do
             consider
             no
             further
             what
             reason
             or
             not
             reason
             there
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             this
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             ought
             to
             move
             these
             men
             little
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             common
             people
             did
             rise
             in
             tumult
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             (
             for
             example
             ,
             )
             in
             Sicilia
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Danes
             in
             England
             ,
             so
             upon
             other
             occasions
             would
             they
             do
             also
             against
             their
             own
             Countreymen
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             have
             so
             done
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             other
             where
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             offended
             ,
             or
             when
             seditious
             Heads
             have
             offered
             themselves
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             like
             Tumults
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             this
             they
             say
             little
             argument
             can
             be
             made
             .
          
           
           
             The
             like
             in
             effect
             they
             do
             answer
             to
             the
             Examples
             before
             alledged
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Philosophers
             and
             Orators
             ,
             
             that
             were
             so
             earnest
             against
             Strangers
             .
             And
             First
             to
             Aristotle
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Politicks
             he
             never
             handled
             expressly
             this
             our
             Question
             ,
             and
             consequently
             weighed
             not
             the
             Reasons
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             it
             neither
             decided
             ,
             nor
             impugned
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             Master
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             had
             so
             many
             foreign
             Countries
             under
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             well
             condemn
             the
             same
             :
             
             and
             as
             for
             Demosthenes
             no
             marvel
             though
             he
             were
             so
             earnest
             against
             King
             Philip
             of
             Macedonia
             his
             entry
             upon
             the
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             he
             was
             well
             fed
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Asia
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             Authors
             do
             affirm
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             set
             Athens
             and
             other
             Grecian
             Cities
             against
             King
             Philip
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             his
             own
             Commonwealth
             of
             Athens
             was
             governed
             by
             popular
             Government
             ,
             wherein
             himself
             held
             still
             the
             greatest
             sway
             by
             force
             of
             his
             Tongue
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             King
             or
             Monarch
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             should
             have
             come
             to
             command
             over
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             
             Philip's
             Son
             ,
             King
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             did
             soon
             after
             ,
             )
             Demosthenes
             should
             have
             had
             less
             authority
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             ,
             for
             that
             presently
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             that
             Alexander
             lived
             .
             But
             if
             we
             do
             consider
             how
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Athenians
             passed
             afterward
             under
             the
             great
             Monarchy
             of
             Alexander
             and
             other
             his
             followers
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             it
             did
             before
             ,
             when
             it
             lived
             in
             liberty
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             own
             Government
             only
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             their
             State
             much
             more
             quiet
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             under
             the
             Commandment
             of
             a
             Strangers
             ,
             than
             under
             their
             own
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             continually
             tossed
             &
             turmoiled
             with
             battels
             ,
             emulations
             and
             seditions
             ,
             
             and
             oftentimes
             tyrannized
             by
             their
             own
             People
             as
             the
             Bloody
             Contentions
             of
             their
             Captains
             
               Aristides
               ,
               Themistocles
               ,
               Alcibiades
               ,
               Pericles
               ,
               Nicias
            
             and
             others
             do
             declare
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             
             evident
             among
             other
             things
             by
             their
             wicked
             Law
             of
             Ostracismus
             ,
             
             which
             was
             to
             banish
             for
             ten
             years
             whosoever
             were
             eminent
             ,
             or
             of
             more
             wisdom
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             valo●r
             ,
             learning
             or
             authority
             among
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             committed
             no
             crime
             or
             fault
             at
             all
             .
             And
             finally
             their
             having
             of
             thirty
             most
             horrible
             and
             bloudy
             Tyrants
             at
             one
             time
             in
             their
             City
             of
             Athens
             ,
             instead
             of
             one
             Governour
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             declare
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             )
             and
             do
             make
             manifest
             how
             vain
             and
             foolish
             an
             imagination
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             vexed
             them
             how
             to
             avoid
             the
             Government
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             seeing
             that
             no
             Strange
             Governour
             in
             the
             World
             would
             ever
             have
             used
             them
             as
             they
             used
             themselves
             ,
             or
             so
             afflict
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             afflicted
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             Objection
             out
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             where
             God
             appointeth
             the
             Jews
             to
             chuse
             a
             King
             only
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             no
             Nation
             besides
             the
             Jews
             had
             true
             Religion
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             point
             of
             Religion
             the
             Civilian
             hath
             well
             declared
             before
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             discourse
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             any
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             concerneth
             the
             true
             and
             highest
             End
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             and
             of
             all
             humane
             Society
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             not
             this
             Ornament
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             but
             were
             all
             destitute
             generally
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             forbidden
             not
             only
             to
             chuse
             a
             King
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             might
             pervert
             and
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             company
             ,
             converse
             ,
             or
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             then
             :
             but
             yet
             afterward
             when
             Christ
             himself
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             opened
             his
             Church
             both
             to
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             he
             took
             away
             this
             restraint
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             are
             alike
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             appertaineth
             unto
             Government
             .
             And
             consequently
             to
             a
             good
             and
             wise
             Christian
             man
             ,
             void
             of
             passion
             and
             fond
             affection
             ,
             it
             little
             importeth
             ,
             (
             as
             often
             before
             
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             )
             of
             what
             Countrey
             ,
             Nation
             or
             Lineage
             his
             Governour
             be
             ,
             so
             he
             Govern
             well
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             parts
             before
             required
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Manhood
             and
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             requisite
             to
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             Degree
             and
             Charge
             ,
             by
             which
             parts
             and
             vertues
             only
             his
             subjects
             are
             to
             receive
             benefits
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             Generation
             ,
             Lineage
             or
             Kindred
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             to
             say
             at
             this
             time
             about
             this
             Affair
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Other
             Secondary
             and
             Collateral
             Lines
             ,
             and
             how
             extream
             doubtful
             all
             these
             Pretences
             be
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             all
             these
             Pretenders
             are
             most
             like
             to
             prevail
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             Lawyer
             had
             ended
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             about
             Foreign
             Government
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             wearied
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             would
             pass
             no
             further
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             but
             only
             to
             note
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             besides
             these
             principal
             Titlers
             of
             the
             five
             Houses
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Suffolk
               ,
               Clarence
               ,
               Britanny
            
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             Secondary
             Houses
             and
             Lines
             also
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             
             as
             also
             of
             
               Glocester
               ,
               Buckingham
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Genealogies
             set
             down
             before
             in
             the
             II.
             and
             III.
             Chapters
             ,
             of
             which
             Lines
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             there
             may
             be
             perhaps
             oonsideration
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             Commonwealth
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             come
             of
             choice
             or
             admission
             ,
             the
             matter
             standing
             so
             as
             the
             Civilian
             hath
             largely
             declared
             and
             shewed
             before
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             such
             just
             occasions
             ,
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             Commonwealth
             may
             consult
             what
             is
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             her
             good
             and
             preservation
             ,
             in
             admitting
             this
             or
             
             that
             Pretender
             ,
             seeing
             that
             this
             is
             the
             end
             why
             all
             Government
             was
             ordained
             ,
             to
             benefit
             the
             Publick
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             there
             is
             such
             variety
             of
             Persons
             Pretendents
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             pretend
             ,
             in
             the
             five
             Houses
             already
             named
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             (
             which
             Persons
             at
             least
             do
             make
             some
             dozen
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             want
             not
             others
             also
             of
             Secondary
             Houses
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             as
             well
             by
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Arbor
             that
             of
             these
             matters
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             the
             Lawyer
             turned
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             doubtful
             ,
             who
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             prevail
             ,
             for
             that
             besides
             the
             Multitude
             before-named
             of
             Pretenders
             ,
             he
             avouched
             very
             seriously
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             this
             his
             Speech
             ,
             
             he
             could
             not
             well
             resolve
             with
             himself
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             these
             Titles
             in
             true
             Right
             of
             Succession
             was
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             which
             of
             the
             Titlers
             was
             likest
             to
             prevail
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             presume
             the
             Lawyer
             told
             them
             of
             himself
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             did
             easily
             foresee
             and
             imagine
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             on
             every
             side
             alledged
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             requested
             by
             the
             Company
             ,
             (
             as
             vehemently
             he
             was
             )
             to
             put
             down
             his
             opinion
             what
             he
             thought
             and
             judged
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             matter
             hitherto
             discussed
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             mans
             pretence
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Which
             in
             no
             case
             he
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             do
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             refused
             the
             same
             utterly
             and
             craved
             pardon
             ▪
             and
             yielded
             many
             Reasons
             why
             it
             was
             not
             convenient
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             odious
             .
             But
             all
             would
             not
             serve
             to
             acquiet
             the
             Company
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             earnest
             importunity
             urged
             him
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Request
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             large
             and
             earnest
             Entreaty
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             in
             the
             end
             to
             yield
             to
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             lay
             together
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             the
             probabilities
             of
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             lastly
             set
             down
             in
             two
             or
             three
             Propositions
             ,
             or
             rather
             Conjecturs
             ,
             his
             private
             guess
             which
             of
             them
             in
             his
             judgment
             was
             likest
             to
             prevail
          
           
           
             First
             then
             he
             began
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             probabilities
             of
             prevailing
             or
             not
             prevailing
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Pretenders
             in
             the
             next
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             these
             Pretenders
             may
             be
             considered
             and
             measured
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             party
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             was
             like
             in
             England
             to
             favour
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             pretence
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             own
             particular
             Family
             ,
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Party
             of
             Religion
             is
             like
             to
             weigh
             most
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             the
             greatest
             sway
             ,
             and
             most
             potent
             suffrage
             and
             voice
             ,
             in
             this
             action
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             the
             Civilian
             hath
             proved
             at
             large
             in
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Discourses
             :
             therefore
             shall
             I
             also
             ,
             (
             quoth
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             )
             first
             of
             all
             then
             treat
             of
             this
             point
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             my
             last
             Speech
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             that
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             three
             different
             and
             opposite
             Bodies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             most
             bulk
             ,
             
             and
             that
             do
             carry
             most
             sway
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             three
             Bodies
             are
             known
             commonly
             in
             England
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
               Protestants
               ,
               Puritans
            
             and
             Papists
             ,
             though
             the
             latter
             two
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             these
             Names
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             would
             not
             I
             use
             them
             neither
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             only
             for
             clearness
             and
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             often
             I
             have
             protested
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             to
             any
             Side
             or
             Party
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             Bodies
             then
             ,
             (
             quoth
             he
             ,
             )
             do
             comprehend
             in
             effect
             all
             the
             Force
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             so
             general
             a
             division
             and
             separation
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Land
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             minds
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             Favourers
             and
             followers
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             no
             one
             thing
             is
             like
             so
             much
             to
             be
             respected
             in
             each
             Pretender
             ,
             for
             his
             advancement
             or
             depression
             ,
             as
             his
             Religion
             or
             inclination
             therein
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             must
             assist
             him
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             different
             Religions
             themselves
             .
             And
             more
             I
             am
             of
             
             opinion
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             that
             albeit
             in
             other
             changes
             heretofore
             in
             England
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             King
             Edward
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Queens
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             divers
             men
             of
             different
             Religions
             did
             for
             other
             respects
             concurr
             and
             joyn
             together
             for
             these
             Princes
             advancement
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             afterwards
             many
             of
             them
             repented
             the
             same
             )
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             in
             that
             for
             King
             Edward
             all
             the
             Realm
             without
             exception
             did
             concurr
             ,
             and
             for
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             divers
             Protestants
             did
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             points
             it
             is
             also
             known
             that
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Throgmorton
            
             a
             fervent
             Protestant
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             being
             of
             King
             
             Edward's
             Privy
             Chamber
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             advise
             her
             of
             the
             sickness
             and
             decay
             of
             King
             Edward
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             the
             first
             that
             sent
             an
             express
             Messenger
             to
             advise
             her
             of
             her
             Brother's
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             two
             Dukes
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             Suffolk
             did
             contrive
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             celerity
             ,
             that
             King
             Edward
             dying
             but
             on
             Thursday
             night
             ,
             the
             10
             th
             .
             of
             July
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             was
             most
             certainly
             advised
             thereof
             by
             Saturday
             morning
             next
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             early
             ,
             in
             
             Kenning-hall-Castle
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             80.
             
             Miles
             off
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Protestants
             did
             assist
             her
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             her
             Entry
             ,
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             did
             assist
             her
             Majesty
             that
             now
             reigneth
             ,
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             said
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             then
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             matters
             will
             fall
             out
             far
             otherwise
             at
             the
             next
             Change
             ,
             and
             this
             partly
             peradventure
             ,
             
             for
             that
             the
             titles
             of
             Succession
             in
             the
             Pretenders
             are
             not
             so
             clear
             ,
             but
             rather
             much
             more
             doubtful
             now
             than
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             partly
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             principally
             ,
             )
             for
             that
             men
             in
             time
             are
             come
             to
             be
             of
             more
             resolution
             and
             determination
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             contention
             and
             pursuing
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             become
             more
             opposite
             and
             
             enemies
             ,
             and
             more
             desirous
             of
             revenge
             ,
             and
             further
             also
             than
             this
             ,
             those
             that
             be
             of
             milder
             and
             better
             condition
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             these
             passions
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             Reason
             and
             Experience
             they
             do
             see
             the
             great
             absurdity
             and
             inconvenience
             that
             ensueth
             ,
             by
             that
             a
             man
             of
             one
             Religion
             should
             give
             aid
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             himself
             doth
             esteem
             and
             hold
             for
             only
             truth
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             him
             that
             so
             doth
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             little
             zeal
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             contempt
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             plain
             atheism
             ,
             as
             others
             will
             call
             it
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             I
             remember
             that
             the
             Civilian
             before
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Speech
             ,
             inveighed
             also
             much
             against
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             besides
             lack
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             like
             manner
             against
             all
             humane
             wisdom
             and
             policy
             ,
             to
             favour
             a
             pretender
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             divers
             reasons
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             down
             ,
             which
             reasons
             I
             confess
             prevailed
             much
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             allow
             greatly
             of
             that
             his
             opinion
             and
             assertion
             ,
             which
             averred
             that
             the
             first
             respect
             of
             all
             others
             ought
             to
             be
             GOD
             and
             Religion
             in
             this
             great
             Affair
             of
             making
             a
             King
             or
             Queen
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             this
             no
             Title
             whatsoever
             ought
             to
             prevail
             or
             be
             admitted
             by
             Christian
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Cities
             of
             France
             at
             this
             day
             do
             not
             amiss
             but
             justly
             and
             religiously
             (
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             of
             that
             Religion
             that
             they
             are
             )
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Navarr
             ,
             (
             though
             otherwise
             by
             descent
             they
             do
             confess
             his
             Title
             to
             be
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             )
             for
             that
             he
             is
             of
             contrary
             Religion
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             seeing
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Case
             is
             like
             or
             rather
             certain
             to
             ensue
             one
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             each
             Party
             of
             the
             Realm
             will
             stand
             most
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             the
             defence
             and
             advancement
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             King
             as
             shall
             be
             known
             to
             favour
             the
             same
             that
             themselves
             be
             of
             ;
             let
             us
             examin
             
             a
             little
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             what
             force
             &
             ability
             each
             of
             these
             three
             Bodies
             of
             Religion
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             of
             at
             that
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             effectuating
             or
             promoting
             this
             purpose
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             
          
           
             
             And
             first
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             with
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             sway
             of
             Authority
             and
             present
             Power
             of
             the
             State
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             his
             force
             will
             be
             also
             great
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             and
             especially
             if
             he
             can
             conceal
             for
             a
             time
             the
             decease
             of
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             untill
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             put
             his
             Affairs
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             holden
             to
             be
             either
             impossible
             or
             very
             hard
             ,
             for
             the
             different
             judgments
             and
             affections
             which
             are
             not
             thought
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             Court
             Council
             and
             Princes
             Chamber
             it self
             ,
             whereof
             we
             saw
             the
             effect
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             )
             at
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             much
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             it
             imported
             the
             Concealers
             ,
             and
             yet
             within
             not
             many
             hours
             after
             ,
             had
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             most
             certain
             notice
             thereof
             ●y
             those
             that
             were
             opposite
             to
             her
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             so
             ardent
             are
             mens
             minds
             in
             such
             occasions
             ,
             and
             so
             capable
             of
             new
             impressions
             ,
             designments
             and
             desires
             ,
             are
             all
             kind
             of
             subjects
             upon
             such
             great
             changes
             .
          
           
             A
             chief
             Member
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Body
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             
             )
             for
             Wealth
             and
             Force
             ,
             is
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             men
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Back
             to
             this
             Party
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             though
             some
             men
             think
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             very
             certain
             ,
             which
             part
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Council
             will
             stick
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             for
             that
             many
             in
             heart
             are
             presupposed
             to
             favour
             the
             Puritan
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Privy
             Council
             in
             particular
             ,
             though
             during
             the
             Princes
             Life
             their
             Authority
             be
             Supream
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             so
             afterward
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             publick
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             Prince
             having
             once
             expired
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Noblemen
             or
             Gentlemen
             according
             to
             each
             mans
             
             State
             and
             Calling
             in
             several
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             next
             Successor
             ,
             seeing
             none
             is
             known
             nor
             sworn
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             (
             nor
             were
             it
             her
             safety
             that
             any
             should
             be
             .
             )
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             Her
             Majesties
             decease
             every
             man
             is
             free
             untill
             a
             one
             wne
             be
             established
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             establishment
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             appointment
             or
             will
             of
             any
             few
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             mans
             proclaiming
             of
             himself
             ,
             (
             for
             divers
             are
             like
             to
             proclaim
             themselves
             ,
             )
             but
             upon
             a
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             which
             how
             it
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             God
             only
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             we
             must
             commend
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             
             of
             any
             certain
             person
             pretendent
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Protestant
             Party
             is
             particularly
             devouted
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             though
             the
             House
             of
             Hartford
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             much
             favoured
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             latter
             years
             little
             speech
             hath
             been
             thereof
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             Ara●●lla
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             is
             said
             especially
             to
             be
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             though
             for
             himself
             it
             be
             held
             somewhat
             doubtful
             whether
             he
             be
             more
             fast
             to
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             should
             be
             divided
             ,
             then
             their
             Forces
             will
             be
             the
             less
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             is
             that
             which
             at
             this
             present
             overbeareth
             all
             ,
             when
             that
             shall
             fail
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             the
             event
             will
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             now
             mens
             hearts
             are
             hardly
             discerned
             .
          
           
             Their
             Foreign
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             are
             of
             good
             number
             ,
             
             especially
             if
             the
             King
             of
             France
             proceed
             well
             in
             his
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             indeed
             change
             his
             Religion
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             that
             he
             will
             ,
             but
             yet
             if
             the
             Puritan
             do
             stand
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             to
             pull
             much
             from
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             France
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             Scotland
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             against
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             own
             pretence
             ,
             except
             the
             same
             be
             favoured
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             by
             these
             two
             Factions
             in
             England
             which
             is
             hardly
             thought
             that
             any
             of
             them
             both
             will
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             ,
             though
             
             some
             more
             hope
             may
             be
             that
             way
             ,
             of
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             said
             Kings
             nearness
             to
             them
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Puritan
             is
             more
             generally
             favoured
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             with
             all
             those
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             upon
             a
             certain
             general
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             his
             Profession
             is
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             Towns
             where
             Preachers
             have
             made
             more
             impression
             in
             the
             Artificers
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Countrey
             People
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Protestants
             themselves
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             are
             less
             interessed
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             or
             other
             Preferments
             depending
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             are
             more
             affected
             commonly
             to
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             or
             easily
             are
             to
             be
             induced
             to
             pass
             that
             way
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             The
             Person
             most
             favoured
             by
             the
             Puritans
             hitherto
             in
             common
             voice
             and
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             
             some
             speech
             of
             late
             of
             some
             diminution
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Beacham
             ,
             since
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             hath
             ent●ed
             more
             in
             affection
             with
             them
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             (
             no
             doubt
             ,
             )
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             the
             difficulties
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             for
             his
             Religion
             also
             very
             plausible
             .
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             or
             his
             Mother
             is
             much
             forward
             with
             these
             or
             with
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             latter
             sort
             some
             are
             supposed
             to
             wish
             them
             well
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             of
             the
             Puritans
             abroad
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             of
             Holland
             and
             
               Zeeland
               ▪
            
             and
             such
             Towns
             of
             France
             as
             follow
             the
             new
             King
             ,
             and
             jointly
             have
             changed
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             greatest
             Forces
             are
             yet
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             but
             yet
             if
             the
             said
             King
             prevail
             and
             persevere
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             (
             which
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             called
             in
             doubt
             by
             his
             often
             Protestations
             to
             the
             contrary
             and
             open
             going
             to
             Mass
             ,
             )
             then
             will
             he
             be
             able
             to
             give
             good
             assistance
             ,
             though
             both
             these
             Countries
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             both
             Holland
             and
             France
             ,
             )
             are
             likes
             in
             some
             mens
             opinions
             
             to
             assist
             the
             Puritan
             than
             the
             Papist
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             come
             in
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             more
             conform
             to
             the
             Puritan
             Religion
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             German
             Cities
             ,
             that
             keep
             y●t
             and
             follow
             the
             particular
             form
             of
             Luther
             in
             Religion
             ,
             
             they
             are
             like
             to
             do
             little
             for
             either
             Party
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             difference
             from
             both
             Parties
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             are
             poor
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             active
             nor
             provided
             to
             give
             succour
             abroad
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             drawn
             thereunto
             by
             force
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             The
             Puritan
             Part
             at
             home
             in
             England
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             most
             vigorous
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             most
             ardent
             ,
             quick
             ,
             bold
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             best
             Captains
             and
             Souldiers
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             point
             of
             no
             small
             moment
             .
             Greatly
             will
             import
             among
             other
             points
             ,
             which
             way
             inclineth
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             with
             the
             Tower
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             )
             wanteth
             not
             his
             probability
             ,
             as
             neither
             doth
             he
             of
             some
             good
             part
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             of
             the
             Navy
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             his
             devotion
             ,
             which
             point
             perhaps
             at
             that
             day
             will
             be
             of
             as
             great
             consequence
             as
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Body
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             Catholicks
             ,
             
             is
             the
             least
             in
             shew
             ,
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Tides
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             run
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             they
             of
             no
             small
             consideration
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             weigheth
             things
             indifferently
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             respect
             as
             well
             of
             their
             Party
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             Friends
             abroad
             ;
             for
             at
             home
             they
             being
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             the
             one
             more
             open
             that
             discovers
             which
             are
             the
             Recusants
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             more
             close
             and
             privy
             ,
             that
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             all
             external
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Time
             and
             State
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             not
             much
             touched
             :
             We
             may
             imagine
             that
             their
             number
             is
             not
             small
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             this
             party
             for
             the
             reason
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             
             the
             Countr●y-People
             ,
             that
             live
             out
             of
             Cities
             and
             great
             Towns
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             English
             Forces
             are
             want
             to
             consist
             ,
             )
             are
             much
             affected
             ordinarily
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             Preachers
             of
             the
             contrary
             Religion
             are
             not
             so
             frequent
             with
             them
             as
             in
             Towns
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             also
             for
             that
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             with
             them
             that
             are
             most
             afflicted
             and
             held
             down
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             present
             State
             ,
             many
             others
             do
             joyn
             ,
             
             (
             a●
             the
             manner
             i●
             ,
             )
             
               &
               omnes
               qui
               amaro
               anim●
               s●nt
               ▪
               cum
               il●s
               se
               conjungunt
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             said
             of
             these
             that
             followed
             
             David's
             Retinue
             pursued
             by
             S●ul
             and
             his
             Forces
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             ●ay
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             be
             ●ffended
             ,
             grieved
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             discontented
             with
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             ,
             do
             easily
             joyn
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             saying
             
               S●latium
               est
               miseris
               socios
               habere
               miseriae
               ,
            
             besides
             that
             there
             is
             ever
             lightly
             a
             certain
             natural
             compassi●n
             ▪
             that
             followeth
             in
             men
             ,
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             thought
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             be
             pursued
             ,
             and
             this
             oftentimes
             in
             the
             very
             enemy
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             compassion
             springeth
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             of
             affection
             desire
             to
             help
             ,
             as
             contrariwise
             do
             rise
             commonly
             the
             contrary
             effects
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             envy
             ,
             and
             indignation
             against
             the
             prosperity
             of
             him
             that
             pursueth
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             in
             so
             great
             and
             populous
             a
             Realm
             and
             large
             a
             Government
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             hath
             been
             ,
             there
             cannot
             want
             to
             be
             many
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             discontented
             men
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             naturally
             many
             are
             desirous
             of
             Changes
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             but
             that
             the
             number
             of
             this
             sort
             is
             great
             ,
             which
             maketh
             this
             Party
             far
             the
             bigger
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             
             it
             is
             Noted
             ,
             that
             the
             much
             dealing
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             or
             rather
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             for
             these
             latter
             Years
             pa●●
             ,
             hath
             much
             starred
             them
             up
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             )
             and
             made
             them
             ●ar
             more
             ●●ger
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             according
             
             to
             to
             the
             saying
             ,
             
               Nitimur
               in
               vetitum
               semper
            
             —
             and
             as
             a
             little
             brook
             or
             river
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             shallow
             ,
             and
             run
             never
             so
             quiet
             of
             it self
             ,
             yet
             if
             many
             barres
             and
             stops
             be
             made
             therein
             ,
             it
             swelleth
             and
             riseth
             to
             a
             greater
             force
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             seemeth
             that
             it
             hath
             happened
             here
             ,
             where
             also
             the
             sight
             and
             remembrance
             of
             so
             many
             of
             their
             
               Seminary
               Priests
            
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             account
             it
             ,
             )
             hath
             wrought
             great
             impression
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             notice
             they
             have
             received
             of
             so
             many
             Colledges
             and
             English
             Seminaries
             remaining
             yet
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             of
             new
             ,
             both
             in
             
               Flanders
               ,
               France
               ,
               Italy
            
             and
             Spain
             ,
             for
             making
             of
             other
             Priests
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Executed
             ,
             doth
             greatly
             animate
             them
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             them
             in
             hope
             of
             continuing
             still
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             this
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             abroad
             ,
             
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             consider
             what
             their
             Party
             and
             Confidence
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             English
             that
             live
             in
             exile
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Friends
             and
             Kindred
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             also
             principally
             by
             the
             affection
             of
             foreign
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             to
             favour
             their
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             Ports
             ,
             Towns
             and
             Provinces
             lie
             near
             upon
             England
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             a
             time
             and
             purpose
             ,
             could
             not
             want
             commodity
             to
             give
             succour
             ,
             which
             being
             weighed
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             known
             inclination
             ,
             that
             way
             ,
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             Declaration
             made
             by
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nobility
             and
             Gentlemen
             also
             ,
             to
             favour
             that
             Cause
             ,
             all
             these
             Points
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             put
             together
             ,
             must
             needs
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Body
             is
             also
             great
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             bear
             no
             small
             sway
             in
             the
             deciding
             of
             this
             controversie
             for
             the
             Crown
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             offer
             it self
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             known
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             determined
             upon
             any
             Person
             whom
             they
             will
             follow
             ,
             in
             that
             action
             ,
             nor
             as
             it
             seemeth
             are
             they
             much
             inclined
             to
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             in
             particular
             ,
             (
             wherein
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             the
             other
             two
             Parties
             either
             are
             or
             may
             be
             divided
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             each
             part
             also
             
             within
             it self
             ,
             for
             that
             so
             different
             persons
             of
             those
             Religions
             do
             stand
             for
             it
             ,
             )
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             these
             other
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             do
             remain
             very
             indifferent
             to
             follow
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             set
             up
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             likest
             to
             restore
             and
             maintain
             the
             same
             ,
             be
             he
             Stranger
             or
             Domestical
             ,
             which
             determination
             and
             union
             in
             general
             among
             ,
             if
             they
             hold
             it
             still
             and
             persevere
             therein
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             strength
             unto
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             great
             sway
             wheresoever
             they
             shall
             bend
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             by
             reason
             is
             evident
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             It
             remaineth
             then
             that
             after
             these
             Considerations
             of
             the
             three
             Bodies
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             pass
             to
             view
             of
             each
             Family
             ,
             House
             and
             Person
             pretendent
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             contemplate
             what
             may
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             pretence
             and
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             begin
             first
             of
             all
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             in
             vulgar
             opinion
             of
             many
             men
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             first
             and
             foremost
             in
             this
             action
             by
             way
             of
             Succession
             ,
             (
             albeit
             others
             do
             deny
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             it
             very
             doubtful
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             )
             yet
             if
             we
             do
             consider
             not
             his
             Title
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             sufficiently
             before
             in
             the
             5
             th
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             )
             but
             other
             circumstances
             only
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             State
             ,
             Condition
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             points
             only
             we
             are
             to
             treat
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             )
             then
             must
             we
             confess
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             there
             are
             divers
             points
             that
             may
             further
             him
             and
             invite
             men
             to
             favour
             his
             cause
             ,
             so
             wants
             there
             not
             other
             to
             hinder
             the
             same
             .
             The
             points
             ,
             that
             may
             invite
             ,
             are
             his
             Youth
             ,
             his
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             his
             moderate
             nature
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             shed
             little
             blood
             hitherto
             ,
             his
             affection
             in
             Religion
             to
             such
             as
             like
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             State
             before
             laid
             against
             him
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             very
             great
             force
             ,
             and
             to
             weigh
             much
             with
             
             English-men
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             his
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             dependance
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             .
             And
             
             as
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             displease
             two
             Parties
             of
             three
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             Government
             therein
             perhaps
             all
             three
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Arabella
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             is
             a
             young
             Lady
             ,
             
             she
             is
             thereby
             fit
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             )
             to
             procure
             good
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             she
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             she
             may
             perhaps
             by
             her
             Marriage
             join
             some
             other
             Title
             with
             her
             own
             ,
             and
             thereby
             also
             Friends
             .
             But
             of
             her self
             she
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             allied
             with
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             except
             it
             be
             the
             Earl
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Friendship
             to
             his
             old
             Mother
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             Grand
             Mother
             to
             the
             Lady
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             Noble
             man
             in
             England
             hath
             any
             band
             of
             Kindred
             or
             Alliance
             to
             follow
             her
             .
             And
             as
             for
             her
             Title
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             as
             doubtful
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             .
             And
             for
             her
             Religion
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             probably
             it
             can
             be
             no
             great
             Motive
             ,
             either
             against
             her
             or
             for
             her
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             all
             likelyhood
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             as
             tender
             ,
             green
             and
             flexible
             yet
             ,
             as
             is
             her
             age
             and
             sex
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             wrought
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             settled
             according
             to
             future
             events
             and
             times
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Beacham
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             have
             the
             difference
             of
             Titles
             that
             before
             hath
             been
             seen
             ,
             
             and
             each
             one
             his
             particular
             reasons
             why
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             other
             Abilities
             and
             Possibilities
             they
             are
             also
             different
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             one
             thing
             both
             Lords
             seem
             to
             be
             like
             ,
             that
             being
             both
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             ab●sed
             themselves
             much
             by
             their
             Marriages
             with
             the
             two
             Knights
             Daughters
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Rogers
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Spenser
            
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             both
             of
             them
             very
             worshipful
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Matches
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Kindred
             with
             the
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             doth
             the
             Alliance
             of
             S.
             
               John
               Spenser
            
             seem
             to
             bring
             many
             more
             Friends
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Rogers
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             other
             Daughters
             of
             Sir
             John
             ,
             well
             married
             also
             ,
             to
             Persons
             of
             importance
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             the
             one
             to
             Sir
             
               George
               Carey
            
             Governour
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             in
             also
             the
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             his
             Father
             Captain
             of
             Barwick
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             most
             important
             pieces
             that
             England
             hath
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             that
             the
             said
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             and
             the
             Lady
             Knowles
             deceased
             were
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             Children
             to
             the
             Lady
             
               Mary
               Bullen
            
             ,
             Elder
             Sister
             to
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             hereof
             it
             cometh
             that
             this
             Alliance
             with
             Sir
             
               George
               Carey
            
             may
             draw
             after
             it
             also
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Knowles
             ,
             who
             are
             many
             and
             of
             much
             importance
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             may
             do
             the
             Husbands
             of
             the
             other
             Daughters
             of
             Sir
             
               John
               Spencer
            
             ,
             with
             their
             adherents
             and
             followers
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             few
             nor
             feeble
             ,
             all
             which
             wanteth
             in
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Lord
             Beacham
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             difference
             also
             in
             the
             ability
             of
             these
             two
             Lords
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Seymers
             in
             State
             and
             Title
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             is
             much
             younger
             than
             the
             House
             of
             Stanleys
             ,
             for
             that
             
               Edward
               Seymer
            
             late
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             and
             after
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             beginner
             thereof
             ,
             who
             being
             cut
             off
             together
             with
             his
             Brother
             the
             Admiral
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             settle
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Alliance
             with
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             would
             and
             might
             have
             done
             .
             But
             now
             as
             it
             remaineth
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             Alliance
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             of
             any
             great
             moment
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Seymer
            
             of
             Hampshire
             ,
             and
             of
             Sir
             
               Edward
               S●ym●r
            
             of
             
               Bery
               Pomery
            
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             ,
             and
             of
             Sir
             
               John
               Smith
            
             of
             Essex
             ,
             whose
             Mother
             was
             Sister
             to
             the
             late
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             or
             finally
             the
             Alliance
             that
             the
             late
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             with
             the
             Lady
             
               Frances
               Howard
            
             ,
             may
             bring
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             much
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             purpose
             as
             we
             talk
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             very
             strongly
             and
             honourably
             allied
             both
             by
             Father
             and
             
             Mother
             ,
             for
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Stanleys
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             Power
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             matched
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             )
             his
             said
             Father
             ,
             the
             old
             Earl
             had
             three
             Sisters
             ,
             all
             well
             married
             ,
             and
             all
             have
             left
             Children
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Houses
             wherein
             they
             were
             married
             ,
             for
             the
             elder
             was
             married
             first
             to
             the
             Lord
             Sturton
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             Sir
             
               John
               Arundel
            
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             Houses
             hath
             l●s●
             H●irs-male
             .
             The
             second
             Sister
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mosley
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             hath
             left
             the
             Lord
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             who
             in
             like
             manner
             hath
             matched
             with
             the
             Heir
             of
             the
             Lord
             Montegle
             who
             is
             likewise
             a
             Stanley
             .
             And
             finally
             the
             third
             Sister
             was
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Poynes
            
             of
             Gloc●stershire
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             had
             a
             Son
             and
             Heir
             that
             yet
             liveth
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             by
             his
             Fathers
             side
             ,
             
             but
             no
             less
             alliance
             hath
             this
             Earl
             also
             by
             the
             side
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             being
             Daughter
             of
             
               George
               Clifford
            
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             by
             Lady
             Eleanor
             Niece
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             the
             said
             Lord
             George
             had
             afterward
             by
             a
             second
             Wife
             ▪
             that
             was
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Lord
             Dacres
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             both
             the
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             Wharton
             ,
             who
             hereby
             are
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             of
             the
             half
             Blood
             to
             the
             said
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             ,
             and
             the
             Dacr●s
             are
             their
             Uncles
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             
             the
             States
             and
             Possessions
             of
             the
             two
             foresaid
             Lords
             ,
             are
             far
             different
             ,
             for
             the
             purpose
             pretended
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             is
             far
             inferior
             ,
             both
             for
             greatness
             ,
             situation
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             multitude
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             for
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Stanleys
             doth
             depend
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Shires
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             Chester
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             North
             of
             Wales
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             by
             way
             of
             observance
             and
             affection
             ,
             )
             as
             also
             the
             Isle
             of
             M●n
             ,
             is
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             and
             Scotland
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             where
             friendship
             perhaps
             in
             such
             a
             case
             might
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             finally
             in
             this
             point
             of
             ability
             great
             oddes
             is
             there
             seen
             between
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             I
             cannot
             determine
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             or
             may
             be
             between
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             Beacham
             by
             education
             is
             presumed
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             albeit
             some
             hold
             that
             his
             Father
             and
             Father
             in
             Law
             be
             more
             inclined
             towards
             the
             Puritans
             .
             The
             Earl
             of
             
             Darby's
             Religion
             is
             held
             to
             be
             more
             doubtful
             ,
             so
             as
             some
             do
             think
             him
             to
             be
             of
             all
             three
             Religions
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             none
             ,
             and
             these
             again
             are
             divided
             in
             judgments
             ,
             about
             the
             event
             hereof
             ,
             for
             that
             some
             do
             imagine
             that
             this
             opinion
             of
             him
             may
             do
             him
             good
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             sides
             hereby
             may
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             ,
             )
             conceive
             hope
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             others
             do
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             it
             will
             do
             him
             hurt
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             side
             indeed
             will
             esteem
             or
             trust
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             these
             matters
             with
             their
             events
             and
             consequences
             do
             remain
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             will
             I
             pass
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             the
             chief
             Persons
             whereof
             and
             most
             eminent
             at
             this
             day
             are
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             the
             Hastings
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pooles
             and
             Barringtons
             are
             of
             far
             meaner
             condition
             and
             authority
             ,
             albeit
             the
             other
             also
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             House
             of
             Hastings
             ,
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             any
             great
             alliance
             ,
             for
             that
             albeit
             the
             old
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             this
             Earl's
             Father
             ,
             had
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             one
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Hastings
            
             ,
             that
             married
             one
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Pooles
            
             Daughters
             named
             Montagne
             ,
             that
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             Daughter
             was
             Sister
             to
             this
             Earl's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             named
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Hastings
            
             was
             made
             Lord
             of
             Lowghborow
             ,
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             first
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             having
             left
             issue
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             I
             remember
             by
             his
             Fathers
             side
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             his
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             of
             which
             Sir
             
               George
               Hastings
            
             is
             the
             chiefest
             .
             
          
           
             By
             his
             Mothers
             side
             he
             hath
             only
             the
             Pooles
             ,
             whose
             Power
             as
             it
             is
             not
             great
             ,
             so
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             rather
             like
             to
             be
             against
             him
             than
             with
             him
             ,
             partly
             for
             their
             difference
             
             from
             him
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             preferment
             of
             their
             own
             Title
             ,
             upon
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             own
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Daughter
             of
             the
             late
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             Sister
             to
             the
             late
             Earls
             of
             Leicester
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             drawn
             a
             very
             great
             and
             strong
             alliance
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             two
             Earls
             had
             lived
             ,
             and
             especially
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Sidney
            
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             of
             the
             other
             Sister
             of
             the
             present
             Countess
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Sister
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             himself
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Walsingham
            
             Chief
             Secretary
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             means
             and
             by
             all
             the
             affection
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Party
             Puritan
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             this
             Earl
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             very
             great
             forwardness
             .
             But
             now
             these
             great
             Pillers
             being
             failed
             ,
             and
             no
             Issue
             yet
             remaining
             by
             the
             said
             Countess
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             assure
             himself
             what
             the
             success
             will
             be
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             that
             of
             the
             three
             Bodies
             of
             different
             Religions
             ,
             before
             described
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             this
             Earl
             hath
             incurred
             deeply
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             jealousy
             and
             suspicion
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             yet
             others
             do
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             singular
             importance
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             )
             
             that
             he
             is
             like
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             Power
             of
             London
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             City
             did
             prevail
             so
             much
             in
             advancing
             the
             Title
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             IV.
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             made
             him
             King
             twice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             once
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             apprehended
             and
             put
             down
             King
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             and
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             his
             Brother
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             
             and
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             he
             returned
             from
             Flanders
             upon
             hope
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             deed
             received
             favoured
             and
             set
             up
             again
             by
             them
             especially
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             helps
             of
             Kent
             and
             other
             places
             adjoining
             and
             depending
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             that
             the
             Favourers
             of
             this
             Earl
             do
             hope
             the
             like
             success
             to
             him
             in
             time
             by
             this
             potent
             City
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             the
             Houses
             of
             Britanny
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             I
             shall
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             strangers
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             thereof
             so
             nigh
             linked
             in
             kindred
             ,
             affinity
             and
             friendship
             ,
             as
             both
             their
             Titles
             ,
             Forces
             and
             Favours
             may
             easily
             be
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             imparted
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             themselves
             shall
             best
             appear
             convenient
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Lady
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             pretendent
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britanny
             is
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             dearly
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             worthily
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             report
             ,
             that
             come
             from
             thence
             ,
             
             for
             that
             she
             is
             a
             Princess
             of
             rare
             parts
             both
             for
             Beauty
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             .
             The
             two
             young
             Princes
             of
             Parma
             ,
             I
             mean
             both
             the
             Duke
             and
             his
             Brother
             the
             Cardinal
             are
             Imps
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             great
             expectation
             ,
             and
             divers
             ways
             near
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             their
             Fathers
             side
             they
             are
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Mothers
             side
             almost
             as
             near
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             Nephews
             of
             his
             Uncle
             Prince
             Edward
             Infant
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
             In
             like
             nearness
             of
             Blood
             are
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Bragansa
             and
             her
             Children
             ,
             unto
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             which
             Children
             are
             many
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             that
             rare
             vertue
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             singular
             affection
             unto
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             to
             hear
             what
             men
             write
             from
             those
             Parts
             ,
             and
             what
             others
             do
             report
             ,
             that
             have
             travelled
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             seen
             those
             Princes
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             their
             magnificent
             liberality
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             divers
             rejoyce
             that
             are
             affected
             that
             way
             ,
             to
             understand
             that
             there
             do
             remain
             such
             Noble
             Off-spring
             yet
             in
             Foreign
             Countries
             of
             the
             true
             and
             ancient
             Blood
             Royal
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             What
             the
             Powers
             and
             Possibilities
             of
             all
             these
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             be
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             hereafter
             for
             pursuing
             their
             Right
             ,
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             declared
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             the
             World
             doth
             know
             and
             see
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             all
             seemeth
             to
             depend
             of
             the
             Head
             and
             Root
             which
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             the
             young
             Prince
             his
             Son
             ,
             whose
             States
             and
             Forces
             how
             and
             where
             they
             lie
             ,
             what
             alliance
             ,
             friends
             ,
             subjects
             or
             followers
             they
             have
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             consider
             ,
             but
             what
             part
             or
             affection
             of
             men
             they
             have
             or
             may
             have
             hereafter
             in
             England
             it self
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             and
             what
             Plots
             ,
             agreements
             ,
             compartitions
             ,
             or
             other
             conclusions
             may
             be
             made
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             time
             only
             must
             teach
             us
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             to
             say
             further
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             but
             only
             commend
             it
             to
             God's
             High
             Providence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             (
             quoth
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             )
             let
             me
             end
             with
             this
             only
             that
             already
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             pardon
             me
             of
             my
             former
             promise
             to
             put
             my
             opinion
             or
             guess
             ,
             about
             future
             matters
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             the
             success
             of
             these
             Affairs
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             I
             am
             no
             Prophet
             or
             son
             of
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             know
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             I
             do
             see
             that
             the
             very
             circumstances
             of
             Conjecture
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             only
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             case
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             )
             are
             so
             many
             and
             variable
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             fain
             would
             have
             left
             off
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             Company
             opposed
             themselves
             with
             great
             vehemency
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             made
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Speech
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             censure
             and
             verdict
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             would
             be
             the
             Success
             of
             all
             these
             Matters
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             seeing
             no
             nay
             would
             serve
             ,
             he
             briefly
             quit
             himself
             by
             these
             few
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             
               First
               of
               all
            
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             
               my
               opinion
               is
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               this
               Affair
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               ended
               by
               any
               possibility
               moral
               ,
               without
               some
               War
               ,
               at
               least
               wise
               ,
               for
               some
               time
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               whereof
               my
               Reasons
               be
               these
               that
               do
               ensue
               .
            
          
           
             This
             matter
             cannot
             be
             disputed
             and
             determined
             during
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             without
             evident
             danger
             of
             her
             Person
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             all
             men
             do
             know
             importing
             such
             perils
             as
             are
             wont
             to
             
             follow
             like
             cases
             ,
             of
             declaring
             Heirs
             apparent
             ,
             especially
             her
             Majesty
             the
             present
             possessor
             growing
             now
             to
             be
             old
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             of
             Issue
             .
          
           
             
             This
             declaration
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             made
             now
             ,
             would
             move
             infinite
             humours
             and
             affections
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             to
             stirr
             coals
             and
             to
             cast
             firebrands
             over
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             further
             perhaps
             also
             ,
             which
             now
             lie
             raked
             up
             and
             hidden
             in
             the
             Embers
             .
          
           
             
             This
             d●●●rmination
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             made
             now
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             present
             Prince
             ,
             would
             not
             end
             or
             take
             away
             the
             root
             of
             the
             controversy
             ;
             for
             albeit
             some
             that
             should
             be
             passed
             over
             or
             put
             back
             in
             their
             pretences
             ,
             would
             hold
             their
             peace
             perhaps
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             would
             they
             both
             speak
             and
             spurn
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             
             This
             declaration
             now
             if
             it
             were
             made
             ,
             would
             be
             hurtful
             and
             dangerous
             for
             him
             that
             should
             be
             declared
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             one
             side
             it
             would
             put
             the
             Prince
             regnant
             in
             great
             jealousy
             and
             suspicion
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             would
             joyn
             and
             arm
             all
             the
             other
             pretenders
             and
             their
             favourers
             against
             him
             :
             and
             so
             we
             read
             that
             of
             two
             or
             three
             only
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             Histories
             are
             recounted
             to
             have
             been
             declared
             Heirs
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             (
             they
             being
             no
             Kings
             Children
             )
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             came
             to
             reign
             :
             as
             namely
             Duke
             Arthur
             of
             
               Britanny
               ,
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             
               John
               de
               la
               Poole
            
             Earl
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             and
             Henry
             Marquess
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             the
             multitude
             of
             Pretenders
             being
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             their
             pretentions
             so
             ambiguous
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             none
             or
             few
             of
             them
             will
             presently
             at
             the
             beginning
             cast
             away
             their
             hope
             and
             forego
             their
             Titles
             ,
             but
             will
             prove
             at
             least
             wise
             what
             friends
             shall
             stand
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             matters
             are
             like
             to
             go
             for
             or
             against
             them
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             they
             may
             do
             it
             without
             danger
             ,
             no
             Law
             being
             
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Rights
             and
             Pretences
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             say
             they
             do
             it
             of
             ambition
             only
             ,
             or
             malice
             ,
             treason
             ,
             or
             conspiration
             against
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             essay
             or
             first
             attempt
             ,
             Arms
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             if
             any
             man
             in
             process
             of
             time
             would
             forego
             or
             give
             
             over
             his
             Title
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             divers
             will
             at
             length
             ,
             
             and
             many
             must
             ,
             for
             that
             one
             only
             can
             speed
             ,
             )
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             he
             be
             not
             suddenly
             oppressed
             ,
             or
             laid
             hands
             on
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             by
             his
             adversary
             party
             ,
             or
             made
             away
             ,
             as
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             wont
             to
             succeed
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             each
             Pretender
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             and
             defence
             will
             arm
             himself
             and
             his
             Friends
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             for
             that
             better
             conditions
             will
             be
             made
             with
             armour
             in
             hands
             ,
             than
             when
             a
             man
             is
             naked
             or
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             adversary
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             more
             Pretenders
             shall
             stand
             together
             armed
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             the
             easier
             and
             the
             surer
             peace
             will
             be
             made
             with
             him
             that
             shall
             prevail
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             being
             many
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             compound
             ,
             he
             will
             respect
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             more
             reasonable
             and
             honourable
             conditions
             ,
             than
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             weak
             that
             should
             resist
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             fault
             or
             displeasure
             is
             more
             easily
             pardoned
             to
             a
             multitude
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             potent
             adversary
             ,
             then
             to
             one
             or
             two
             alone
             that
             are
             of
             less
             account
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             peril
             of
             these
             other
             pretenders
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             prevail
             ,
             being
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             would
             knit
             them
             better
             together
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             in
             living
             under
             the
             person
             that
             should
             prevail
             and
             reign
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             bear
             more
             regard
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             and
             this
             both
             for
             that
             they
             should
             be
             stronger
             by
             this
             union
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             reigneth
             should
             have
             less
             cause
             to
             suspect
             and
             fear
             them
             ,
             to
             work
             treason
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             so
             easy
             to
             agree
             between
             themselves
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             were
             pulled
             down
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             person
             regnant
             would
             be
             also
             a
             ground
             of
             much
             security
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             my
             Reasons
             and
             Conjecturs
             why
             it
             is
             like
             that
             Arms
             will
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             beginning
             in
             England
             ,
             before
             this
             controversy
             can
             be
             decided
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             Position
             and
             Conjecture
             is
             ,
             
             that
             this
             matter
             is
             not
             like
             to
             come
             easily
             to
             any
             great
             or
             main
             Battel
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             ended
             at
             length
             ,
             by
             some
             composition
             and
             general
             agreement
             ,
             and
             my
             reasons
             for
             this
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pretenders
             be
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             Powers
             and
             Friends
             lying
             in
             divers
             and
             different
             parts
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             if
             
             there
             were
             but
             two
             ,
             then
             were
             it
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             soon
             come
             to
             a
             Battel
             ,
             but
             being
             many
             each
             one
             will
             fear
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             fortify
             himself
             where
             his
             own
             strength
             lieth
             ,
             and
             especially
             towards
             the
             Ports
             and
             Sea-side
             ,
             for
             receiving
             of
             Succours
             ,
             
             as
             easily
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Competitors
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             that
             at
             home
             the
             one
             will
             not
             much
             urge
             or
             press
             the
             other
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             every
             part
             attend
             rather
             to
             strengthen
             than
             it self
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             
             A
             second
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             foreign
             Princes
             and
             States
             round
             about
             us
             are
             like
             to
             be
             much
             divided
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             some
             as
             Pretendents
             for
             Themselves
             or
             their
             Kindred
             and
             Friends
             ,
             and
             others
             as
             favourers
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Party
             ,
             for
             Religion
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             will
             not
             want
             presently
             offers
             of
             Helps
             and
             Succours
             from
             abroad
             ,
             which
             Succours
             albeit
             they
             should
             be
             but
             mean
             or
             small
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             be
             of
             much
             importance
             ,
             when
             the
             Forces
             at
             home
             be
             divided
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             different
             Ports
             ▪
             Harbours
             and
             Holds
             ,
             ready
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             receive
             and
             harbour
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             most
             likely
             ,
             that
             this
             Affair
             will
             grow
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             ended
             at
             length
             by
             some
             composition
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             Parliament
             and
             General
             Consent
             of
             all
             Parts
             pretendents
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             three
             Bodies
             of
             Religion
             meeting
             together
             by
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             treat
             and
             conclude
             some
             form
             of
             agreement
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             practised
             now
             in
             France
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             means
             of
             Commissaries
             ,
             Commissioners
             ,
             Legatss
             Deputies
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             conclusion
             with
             every
             Party
             asunder
             .
          
           
             
             My
             third
             and
             last
             conjecture
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             a
             meer
             conjecture
             only
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             hold
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             seeing
             there
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             pretenders
             ,
             whi●h
             stand
             for
             this
             Preferment
             ,
             the
             one
             Strangers
             ,
             the
             other
             English
             ,
             my
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             any
             one
             Foreign
             Prince
             that
             pretendeth
             ,
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             is
             likest
             to
             bear
             it
             away
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             by
             her
             Title
             ,
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             her
             Father
             the
             Kings
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             of
             any
             
               domestical
               Competitors
            
             ,
             the
             second
             Son
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Issue
             of
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             ,
             carrieth
             much
             shew
             to
             be
             prefeted
             .
          
           
             
             My
             Reasons
             for
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             about
             the
             Lady
             Infanta
             ,
             are
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             join
             ,
             (
             if
             her
             Father
             will
             ,
             )
             the
             Titles
             of
             Britany
             and
             Portugal
             together
             ,
             she
             is
             also
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             Marriage
             may
             make
             some
             other
             composition
             ,
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             that
             may
             facilitate
             the
             matter
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             great
             Princess
             and
             fit
             for
             some
             great
             State
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             perhaps
             of
             Christendom
             would
             more
             willingly
             yield
             and
             concur
             to
             such
             a
             composition
             of
             Matters
             by
             this
             Lady
             ,
             and
             by
             casting
             all
             Foreign
             Titles
             of
             Britanny
             and
             Portugal
             upon
             her
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             should
             pretend
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             thereby
             encrease
             his
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             other
             Princes
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             in
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             well
             allow
             or
             bear
             .
          
           
             In
             England
             also
             it self
             if
             any
             Party
             or
             Person
             be
             affected
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             would
             think
             hereby
             to
             have
             the
             more
             reason
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             
             against
             Strangers
             ,
             some
             such
             moderation
             as
             this
             would
             take
             away
             much
             of
             this
             aversion
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Arguments
             against
             it
             :
             for
             that
             hereby
             it
             seemeth
             that
             no
             subjection
             could
             be
             feared
             to
             any
             Foreign
             Realm
             ,
             but
             rather
             divers
             utilities
             to
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             as
             these
             men
             pretend
             by
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             in
             the
             precedent
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             Lady
             Infanta
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             by
             her
             Title
             and
             her
             Fathers
             good
             will
             ,
             was
             likest
             of
             all
             Strangers
             to
             bear
             it
             away
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             she
             should
             either
             dye
             or
             be
             married
             in
             any
             other
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             as
             her
             pretence
             to
             England
             should
             be
             disenabled
             before
             this
             Affair
             came
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             then
             may
             her
             said
             Father
             and
             she
             ,
             if
             they
             list
             ,
             cast
             their
             foresaid
             Interests
             and
             Titles
             ,
             (
             as
             divers
             men
             think
             they
             would
             ,
             )
             upon
             some
             other
             Prince
             of
             their
             own
             House
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             either
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             Families
             of
             Parma
             or
             Bragansa
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             seeing
             there
             wanteth
             not
             many
             able
             and
             worthy
             Princes
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             for
             whom
             there
             would
             be
             the
             same
             reasons
             and
             considerations
             to
             perswade
             their
             admission
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             alledged
             before
             for
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             utilities
             to
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             motives
             to
             
             English-men
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             matter
             should
             come
             in
             consultation
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Friends
             and
             Forces
             would
             not
             want
             abroad
             to
             assist
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             part
             of
             my
             Conjecture
             touching
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Hartford's
             second
             Son
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darbyes
             Children
             ,
             
             my
             Reasons
             be
             ,
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             second
             Son
             seemeth
             to
             be
             cleared
             in
             our
             former
             Discourse
             of
             that
             Bastardy
             that
             most
             importeth
             ,
             and
             nearest
             of
             all
             other
             lieth
             upon
             those
             Children
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             lack
             
             of
             due
             proof
             of
             their
             Parents
             Marriage
             ,
             
             for
             which
             defect
             they
             do
             stand
             declared
             for
             illegitimate
             by
             publick
             sentence
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             from
             which
             sentence
             this
             second
             Son
             is
             made
             free
             ,
             by
             the
             arguments
             before
             alledged
             ,
             and
             therein
             preferred
             before
             his
             elder
             Brother
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             younger
             Son
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             for
             any
             
             thing
             that
             I
             do
             know
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             point
             of
             no
             small
             moment
             in
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             noted
             divers
             times
             before
             ,
             for
             joining
             or
             fortifying
             of
             Titles
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             of
             compositions
             of
             Peace
             and
             Union
             with
             the
             opposite
             Parties
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             second
             Son
             ,
             being
             young
             ,
             his
             Religion
             
             is
             not
             much
             talked
             of
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             Party
             may
             have
             hope
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             especially
             he
             being
             also
             free
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             follow
             what
             he
             shall
             think
             best
             ,
             or
             most
             expedient
             for
             his
             own
             advancement
             ,
             without
             knot
             or
             obligation
             to
             follow
             other
             mens
             affections
             or
             judgments
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             married
             ,
             or
             much
             obliged
             to
             any
             other
             Family
             .
          
           
           
             
             I
             do
             name
             also
             in
             this
             second
             Point
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             truth
             the
             probabilities
             of
             this
             House
             be
             very
             Great
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Descent
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             holden
             as
             it
             were
             clear
             from
             Bastardy
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             for
             their
             nearness
             in
             degree
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             
             Countess
             yet
             living
             is
             nearer
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             by
             one
             degree
             
             than
             any
             other
             Competitor
             whatsoever
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             do
             name
             this
             Countess
             Children
             ,
             and
             not
             her self
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             see
             most
             men
             that
             Favour
             this
             House
             ,
             very
             willing
             and
             desirous
             that
             some
             of
             the
             said
             Countess
             Children
             should
             rather
             be
             preferred
             than
             she
             her self
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             that
             she
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             to
             them
             much
             to
             have
             three
             Women
             reign
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             would
             have
             her
             Title
             to
             be
             cast
             rather
             upon
             one
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             even
             as
             upon
             like
             occasion
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             caused
             the
             Lady
             Berenguela
             Niece
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             II.
             to
             resign
             her
             Title
             to
             her
             Son
             ,
             when
             she
             should
             have
             succeeded
             by
             nearness
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             little
             before
             that
             ,
             
             the
             State
             of
             England
             did
             after
             King
             Stephen
             unto
             King
             Henry
             the
             I.
             his
             Daughter
             Maude
             the
             Empress
             ,
             whom
             they
             caused
             to
             pass
             over
             her
             Title
             to
             her
             Son
             Henry
             the
             II.
             though
             her
             own
             Right
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             him
             by
             nearness
             of
             Succession
             as
             also
             should
             have
             done
             by
             
               Orderly
               Course
               of
               Succession
            
             ,
             the
             Right
             ,
             of
             Margaret
             ,
             Countess
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             before
             her
             Son
             King
             Henry
             the
             VII
             .
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             proved
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             her
             Son
             ▪
             :
             was
             preferred
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             would
             these
             men
             have
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             do
             name
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             Countess
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             particularly
             above
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             the
             eldest
             ,
             for
             two
             respects
             ;
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             younger
             Brother
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             circumstance
             whereof
             divers
             times
             occasion
             hath
             been
             offered
             to
             speak
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             need
             to
             add
             no
             further
             therein
             .
             And
             secondly
             for
             that
             divers
             men
             remain
             not
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             and
             contented
             with
             the
             Course
             of
             that
             Lord
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             do
             think
             that
             they
             should
             do
             much
             better
             with
             his
             Brother
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             shall
             be
             thought
             more
             fit
             ,
             yet
             are
             these
             things
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             and
             fashion
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             hope
             ever
             great
             matters
             of
             Youths
             ,
             especially
             Princes
             .
             
               God
               send
               all
               just
               Desires
               to
               take
               place
            
             :
             and
             with
             this
             I
             will
             end
             ,
             and
             pass
             no
             fupther
             ,
             hoping
             that
             I
             have
             performed
             the
             effect
             of
             my
             Promise
             made
             unto
             You
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Perfect
           and
           Exact
           Arbor
           and
           Genealogy
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           ,
           Queens
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           unto
           our
           time
           ;
           whereby
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           same
           Crown
           at
           this
           day
           according
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           
             R.
             Doleman
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           of
           the
           said
           Pretenders
           ,
           and
           their
           several
           Claims
           in
           the
           year
           1594.
           
        
         
           THe
           Antient
           Houses
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           that
           bears
           the
           
             Red
             Rose
          
           ;
           and
           the
           House
           of
           York
           ,
           that
           bears
           the
           White
           :
           And
           then
           the
           House
           of
           Britany
           and
           France
           joyn'd
           in
           one
           .
           And
           out
           of
           these
           are
           made
           Five
           particular
           Houses
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           House
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           of
           Britainy
           ,
           and
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           And
           there
           are
           12
           different
           Persons
           that
           by
           way
           of
           Succession
           do
           pretend
           each
           one
           of
           them
           to
           be
           next
           after
           Her
           Majesty
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Book
           appears
           .
        
         
           
             Genealogical chart
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wil.
                   the
                   conqueror
                   reigned
                   1066.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Flanders
                   .
                
                 
                   Robert
                   1st
                   .
                   Son
                   put
                   back
                   by
                   his
                   Brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Wil
                     Rufus
                  
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Conquerour
                   ,
                   1087.
                   
                
                 
                   Wil.
                   D.
                   of
                   Norm
                   .
                   &
                   E.
                   of
                   Flan.
                   slain
                   before
                   Alest
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Henry
                   I.
                   3d.
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Conquerour
                   ,
                   1101.
                   
                
                 
                   Mathild
                   married
                   
                     H.
                     V.
                  
                   and
                   then
                   G●ffry
                   D.
                   of
                   Anjon
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Bloys
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Consta
                     ▪
                  
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   married
                   to
                   
                     Alain
                     Fergant
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   Britan
                
                 
                   Ad●la
                   2d
                   .
                   daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   Steven
                   Earl
                   of
                   Bl●ys
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Steven
                   B.
                   of
                   Bloys
                   and
                   Bulloin
                   reigned
                   1135.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Succession
                   of
                   Britany
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Conan
                   II.
                   D.
                   of
                   Britany
                   ,
                   surna
                   med
                   
                     Le
                     Gross
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   H●●l
                   disinherited
                   by
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Bertha●eir
                   to
                   Conan
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   Eudo
                   E.
                   of
                   P●rret
                   .
                
                 
                   Conan
                   III.
                   D.
                   of
                   Britany
                   .
                   Son
                   to
                   Bertha
                   .
                
                 
                   Const.
                   mar
                   .
                   1st
                   .
                   to
                   Ges
                   .
                   ●
                   .
                   Son
                   to
                   H.
                   II.
                   a●d
                   after
                   to
                   Guy
                   Vise●
                   Touan
                   .
                
                 
                   Alice
                   heir
                   of
                   Britany
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   the
                   E.
                   of
                   Druce
                   .
                
                 
                   Isabel
                   second
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Constance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 
                   Hen.
                   1st
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   crown'd
                   ,
                   but
                   died
                   in
                   his
                   Fathers
                   days
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Richard
                   I.
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   reigned
                   1190.
                   
                
                 
                   Arth.
                   D.
                   of
                   Brit.
                   slain
                   by
                   his
                   Uukle
                   Jo.
                   in
                   
                     Roan
                     Cast.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Geffry
                   3d.
                   Son
                   ,
                   Duke
                   of
                   Britany
                   by
                   his
                   Wife
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Henry
                   II.
                   Duke
                   of
                   Anjou
                   reigned
                   1254.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   John
                   4th
                   Son
                   of
                   Henry
                   II.
                   reigned
                   1200.
                   
                
                 
                   Elean
                   .
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   K.
                   Alfonsus
                   IX
                   .
                   of
                   Cas●●ile
                   .
                
                 
                   Blanch
                   eldest
                   daughter
                   &c
                   Heir
                   ,
                   marri'd
                   to
                   L●w
                   VIII
                   .
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 
                   Lewis
                   VIII
                   .
                   K.
                   of
                   Fr.
                   chosen
                   K.
                   of
                   Eng.
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   John
                   depriv'd
                   .
                
                 
                   Lewis
                   IX
                   .
                   K
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   descendeth
                   ●
                   Infan
                   .
                   of
                   Sp.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   &
                   Antient
                   House
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   .
                
                 
                   Joan
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   L.
                   Mowbray
                   .
                
                 
                   Mary
                   second
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   
                     Hen.
                     L.
                     Percy
                  
                
                 
                   Hen.
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   Earl
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                   Darby
                   and
                   L●icester
                   .
                
                 
                   H.
                   II.
                   1st
                   .
                   D.
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   made
                   by
                   Edward
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   J.
                   of
                   Ga.
                   3d.
                   Son
                   of
                   Ed.
                   D.
                   of
                   Lan●
                   .
                   by
                   his
                   1st
                   .
                   Wife
                   .
                
                 
                   Blanch
                   Heir
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   first
                   Wife
                   to
                   Jo.
                   of
                   Gaunt
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   Hen.
                   IV.
                   first
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Lanc.
                   1406.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Henry
                   V.
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   1414.
                   
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Hen.
                   VI.
                   deposed
                   by
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   York
                   .
                
                 
                   Edw.
                   Prince
                   of
                   W●les
                   ,
                   slain
                   by
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   York
                   .
                
                 
                   Eleanor
                   3●
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   ●
                   E.
                   of
                   Arun●el
                
                 
                   The
                   1st
                   .
                   Son
                   Earl
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   died
                   without
                   issue
                
                 
                   John
                   the
                   3d.
                   Son
                   ,
                   Earl
                   of
                   Darby
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Edmond
                     Crockb●●k
                  
                   ,
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   Earl
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Henry
                   III.
                   succeeded
                   his
                   Father
                   John
                   ,
                   1316.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Edward
                   I.
                   Son
                   of
                   Henry
                   III.
                   reigned
                   1272.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Edward
                   II.
                   afterward
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Edw.
                   III
                   f●om
                   whom
                   b●gan
                   the
                   ●●uses
                   of
                   
                     Lan
                     ●
                     York
                  
                   1326.
                   
                
                 
                   Edw.
                   Prince
                   of
                   Wales
                   ,
                   1st
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   died
                   before
                   his
                   Fath.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   Richard
                   II.
                   deposed
                   by
                   H.
                   D.
                   of
                   Lanc.
                   1460.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Britany
                   by
                   the
                   Second
                   ●●ay
                   .
                
                 
                   Beatrix
                   married
                   to
                   John
                   II.
                   Duke
                   of
                   Britany
                   .
                
                 
                   Arth.
                   II.
                   D.
                   of
                   Brit.
                   whose
                   title
                   ends
                   in
                   the
                   Inf.
                   of
                   Sp.
                   
                
                 
                   John
                   II.
                   that
                   married
                   Beatrix
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   D.
                   of
                   Britany
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Devonshire
                   .
                
                 
                   H.
                   D.
                   of
                   Exeter
                   had
                   no
                   issue
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   all
                   to
                   's
                   sister
                   .
                
                 
                   Ann
                   married
                   to
                   Si●
                   .
                   
                     T.
                     Nevil
                  
                   Father
                   of
                   
                     R.
                     J.
                  
                   E.
                   of
                   West
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Holland
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   Exeter
                   Son
                   of
                   Elizabeth
                   .
                
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   2d
                   .
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   
                     J.
                     H.
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   Exet.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   PORTUGAL
                   .
                
                 
                   Philippa
                   eldest
                   daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   John
                   I.
                   K.
                   of
                   Port.
                   
                
                 
                   Edward
                   I.
                   K.
                   of
                   Port.
                   Son
                   of
                   Queen
                   Philippa
                   .
                
                 
                   Alfonsus
                   V.
                   eldest
                   Son
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Portugal
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   II.
                   King
                   of
                   Portugal
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Ferdinand
                   ●d
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   D.
                   of
                   Viseo
                   in
                   Portugal
                   .
                
                 
                   Emmanuel
                   King
                   of
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   Son
                   of
                   D.
                   Ferdinand
                
                 
                   Henry
                   .
                   3d.
                   Son
                   ,
                   Cardinal
                   ,
                   and
                   K.
                   of
                   Portugal
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   III.
                   eldest
                   Son
                   ,
                   K.
                   of
                   Portugal
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   Prince
                   of
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   died
                   before
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Sebastian
                   K.
                   of
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   slain
                   in
                   Barbary
                   .
                
                 
                   Lewis
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   never
                   married
                   .
                
                 
                   Anthony
                   ,
                   Illegitimate
                   Son
                   of
                   Lewis
                
                 
                   Isabel
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   of
                   K.
                   Em.
                   born
                   next
                   K.
                   John
                
                 
                   The
                   Line
                   of
                   Castile
                   .
                
                 
                   Const.
                   Heir
                   of
                   K
                   ▪
                   of
                   Castile
                   ,
                   2d
                   .
                   Wife
                   of
                   Jo.
                   of
                   Gaunt
                
                 
                   Catherine
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   K.
                   Henry
                   III.
                   of
                   Castile
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   I.
                   King
                   of
                   Castile
                   ,
                   Son
                   of
                   Catherine
                   .
                
                 
                   Isab.
                   married
                   to
                   Ferd.
                   K.
                   of
                   Arag●n
                   ,
                   sirnam'd
                   Catha●
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Joan
                   marrito
                   Philip
                   I.
                   Arch-Duke
                   of
                   Austria
                   .
                
                 
                   Chacees
                   V.
                   Emperour
                   and
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   .
                
                 
                   Philip
                   II.
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   .
                
                 
                   Isabel
                   〈◊〉
                   ta
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   .
                
                 
                   Philip
                   III.
                   prince
                   of
                   Spain
                   .
                
                 
                   Cathar
                   .
                   2d
                   .
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   the
                   D.
                   of
                   Sav●y
                   .
                
                 
                   Edward
                   Infanta
                   of
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   younger
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   Katharine
                   ,
                   2
                   daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   John
                   D.
                   of
                   Bragansa
                   .
                
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Duke
                   of
                   Bragansa
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Edward
                     Alexander
                  
                   &
                   Philip
                   ,
                   Brothers
                   of
                   The●dosius
                   .
                
                 
                   Mary
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   Al.
                   D.
                   of
                   Parma
                   .
                
                 
                   Ranutius
                   the
                   first
                   Son
                   ,
                   D.
                   of
                   Parma
                   .
                
                 
                   Edward
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   Cardinal
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Clarence
                
                 
                   Lionel
                   2d
                   .
                   son
                   D.
                   of
                   Clarence
                   died
                   before
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Philipa
                   married
                   to
                   
                     Edm.
                     Mortimer
                  
                   E.
                   of
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Roger
                     Mort.
                  
                   4th
                   E.
                   of
                   March
                   died
                   in
                   Ireland
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ed.
                     Mortim.
                  
                   E.
                   of
                   March
                   slain
                   in
                   Irel.
                   without
                   Issu
                
                 
                   Mortim.
                   younger
                   son
                   died
                   without
                   Issue
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Buckingham
                
                 
                   Edm.
                   of
                   Langly
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   4th
                   .
                   Son
                   of
                   K.
                   Edward
                   .
                
                 
                   Edw.
                   eldest
                   Son
                   ,
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   had
                   no
                   Issue
                   .
                
                 
                   Th.
                   of
                   Woodst
                   .
                   D.
                   of
                   Glo.
                   5th
                   .
                   son
                   of
                   E.
                   III.
                   slain
                   by
                   his
                   Neph
                   .
                   Rich.
                   
                
                 
                   Ann
                   mar
                   .
                   to
                   ●
                   L.
                   Staf.
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   Duke
                   ▪
                   of
                   Bucks
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   YORK
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Richard
                   ●d
                   .
                   Son
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   husband
                   of
                   Ann
                
                 
                   
                     Ann
                     Mort.
                  
                   mar
                   .
                   the
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   claim
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     Plantag●net
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   1
                   st
                   pretend●r
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   Rich.
                   III.
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   of
                   Rich.
                   D.
                   of
                   York
                   1483.
                   
                
                 
                   Edw.
                   Prince
                   of
                   Wales
                   died
                   without
                   Issue
                   .
                
                 
                   George
                   Duke
                   of
                   Clarence
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   of
                   Richard.
                   
                
                 
                   Edward
                   Earl
                   of
                   Warwick
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   by
                   H.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   Margaret
                   Countess
                   of
                   Salisbury
                   married
                   of
                   
                     Rich.
                     P●ol
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Reginald
                     Pool
                  
                   died
                   Cardinal
                   so
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   Hon.
                   I.
                   M●●tague
                   ●●t
                   Son.
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   by
                   Henry
                   VIII
                
                 
                   Winifred
                   2d
                   .
                   daughter
                   ,
                   maried
                   to
                   
                     S.
                     T.
                     Barington
                  
                
                 
                   Catharine
                   married
                   to
                   
                     S.
                     F.
                     H●stings
                  
                   E.
                   of
                   Hunting
                
                 
                   H.
                   Hastings
                   ●arl
                   of
                   Hantington
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Geffry
                     Pool
                  
                   Knight
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Geffry
                     Pool
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Arthur
                   and
                   
                     Geffry
                     Pool
                  
                   .
                   Sons
                   of
                   Geffry
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   Edw.
                   IV.
                   first
                   K.
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   York
                   1460.
                   
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   Edw.
                   V.
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   hy
                   his
                   Unkle
                   Richard.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Line
                   of
                   Somerset
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   K.
                   H.
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Uniting
                   of
                   York
                   and
                   Lancaster
                
                 
                   
                     Catharine
                     Swinford
                  
                   3●
                   .
                   Wife
                   to
                   John
                   of
                   Gaunt
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   Earl
                   of
                   Somerset
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   Duke
                   of
                   Somerset
                   .
                
                 
                   Margaret
                   married
                   to
                   Edm.
                   Tuder
                   ●
                   .
                   of
                   ●ichm
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   Henry
                   VII
                   .
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   1485.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Henry
                   VIII
                   .
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   1507.
                   
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                   Edw.
                   VI.
                   Son
                   of
                   Henry
                   VIII
                   .
                   1546.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                   Mary
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   Queen
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   Elizab.
                   ●d
                   .
                   daughter
                   of
                   K.
                   Henry
                   .
                   1558.
                   
                
                 
                   Eliz.
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Ed.
                   IV.
                   married
                   to
                   H.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   Mary
                   2d
                   .
                   daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   
                     Cha.
                     Br.
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   Suf.
                   
                
                 
                   Franc.
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   
                     Hen.
                     Gr.
                  
                   D.
                   of
                   Suf.
                   
                
                 
                   Cathar
                   .
                   Gray
                   had
                   by
                   the
                   E.
                   of
                   Harts
                   two
                   sons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Edward
                     Seymour
                  
                   called
                   Lord
                   B●a●ham
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Hen.
                     Seymor
                  
                   ad
                   .
                   Son.
                   begoten
                   in
                   the
                   Tower.
                   
                
                 
                   Eleanor
                   2d
                   ,
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   H.
                   E.
                   of
                   Camb.
                   
                
                 
                   Margaret
                   married
                   to
                   H.
                   Earl
                   of
                   Darby
                   .
                
                 
                   Ferdinand
                   L.
                   Strange
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Brother
                   .
                
                 
                   Jama
                   IV.
                   K.
                   of
                   Scots
                   ,
                   first
                   husband
                   of
                   Margaret
                
                 
                   Margar.
                   eldest
                   daughter
                   ,
                   married
                   twico
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Arch.
                     Doug.
                  
                   E.
                   of
                   Angus
                   ,
                   2d
                   .
                   Husband
                   of
                   Margaret
                   .
                
                 
                   James
                   V.
                   King
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   Margaret
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   Matthew
                   E.
                   of
                   Lanox
                   .
                
                 
                   Mary
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   Henry
                   Lord
                   Darly
                   Husband
                   of
                   Mary
                   .
                
                 
                   Charles
                   2d
                   .
                   Son
                   ,
                   married
                   to
                   
                     Eliz.
                     Candish
                  
                
                 
                   James
                   VI.
                   King
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lady
                   Arabella
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56468-e200
           
             Polyd.
             in
             vita
             ●
             .
             VIII
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56468-e1100
           
             Occasions
             of
             meeting
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             Succession
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Promely
             .
             Mr.
             Wentworth
          
           
             Two
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             Many
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Sucession
             doubtful
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Three
             or
             four
             principal
             heads
             of
             pretendors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             2
             York
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             two
             houses
             joyned
             .
          
           
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             time
             present
             .
          
           
             The
             Romman
             Conclave
             .
          
           
             Succession
             includeth
             also
             some
             kind
             of
             election
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             more
             afterwards
             .
             Cap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Nearness
             only
             in
             bloud
             not
             sufficient
             ,
          
           
             M●
             〈…〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             pretenders
             .
          
           
             Two
             principal
             points
             handled
             in
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             this
             conference
             .
          
           
             Bellay
             apollog
             .
             pro
             reg
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Not
             only
             Succession
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             particular
             form
             of
             Government
             is
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             To
             live
             in
             Company
             ,
             is
             Natural
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Common-Wealths
             .
          
           
             Plato
             de
             repub
             .
             Cicero
             de
             repub
             .
             Aristotle
             polit
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Praeses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Inclination
             universal
             .
          
           
             Pompon
             .
             Mela.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tacit.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Speech
             
               Aristot.
               l.
               1.1
               .
               pol.
               c.
               1.2.3.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Imbecility
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 Theoph.
                 lib.
                 de
                 Plaut
                 .
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 conde
                 fortuna
                 ,
                 &
                 lib.
                 de
                 pietatem
                 in
                 parent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Note
             this
             saying
             of
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             use
             of
             Justice
             and
             Friendship
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             de
             amicitia
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             charity
             and
             helping
             one
             an
             other
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               amicitia
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Magistrates
             is
             also
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Necessity
             .
             
               Job
               .
               10.
            
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consent
             of
             Nations
             .
             
               Cicero
               li.
               1.
               de
               natura
               Deorum
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Civil
             Law.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             digest
             .
             tit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Particular
             form
             of
             Government
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             li.
             2.
             
             Polit.
             
          
           
             Diversity
             of
             Government
             in
             divers
             Countries
             and
             Times
             .
          
           
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Africa
             and
             Greece
             .
          
           
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Dukes
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kings
             for
             Dukes
             .
          
           
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Bohemia
             .
             Polonia
             .
          
           
             England
             ,
          
           
             The
             Jews
             lib.
             Genes
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             Exo.
             Lib.
             Job
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             Jud.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Reg.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             Machab
             .
          
           
             The
             Realm
             chuseth
             her
             Form
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Commonwealth
             limiteth
             the
             Governours
             Authority
             .
          
           
             A
             Natural
             Prince
             .
          
           
             A
             Monarchy
             the
             best
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               lib.
               4.
               pol.
               a.
               c.
               9.
               
            
             Seneca
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             The
             Antiquity
             of
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dionys.
             Haly
             l.
             5.
             
             Cornel.
             Tacit.
             l.
             3.
             
             Cicero
             l.
             1.
             
             Offic.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             l.
             2.
             epist.
             12.
             
             Chrisost.
             ho.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Two
             Points
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             How
             St.
             Peter
             calleth
             a
             King
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             Utilites
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             conveniences
             of
             other
             Governments
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             l.
             1.
             offic
             .
             Democratia
             .
          
           
             Miseries
             of
             Popular
             Government
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             liv
             .
             l.
             30.
             
          
           
             Eutrop.
             l.
             3.
             
             Oros.
             l.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             Laws
             be
             added
             to
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             3
             ▪
             pol.
             c.
             vit●
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             Saying
             .
             
               Arist.
               l.
               3●
               pol.
               c.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             1.
             
             Pol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Divers
             ●●●nes
             and
             properties
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Offic.
             
          
           
             Law
             is
             the
             Discipline
             of
             a
             weal
             publick
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Counsels
             of
             Princes
             a
             great
             help
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             4.
             
             Pol.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Monarchy
             of
             England
             temper'd
             .
          
           
             The
             restraints
             of
             Kingly
             power
             in
             all
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Roman
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Liv.
             lib.
             1.
             d●c
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Gre●ian
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             polit
             .
             Plutarch
             in
             Lycurg
             .
          
           
             
               Cic.
               l.
               ●
               Offic.
            
             Why
             Ki●●
             were
             restrained
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             l.
             3.
             de
             legibu●
             
          
           
             Why
             Kin●●ly
             Gover●●ment
             we
             left
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Titus
             Liv●●●us
             ,
             l.
             1.
             dec
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Livius
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Restrain's
             of
             Kingdoms
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Sleydon
             lib.
             8.
             
             A●
             1532.
             
          
           
             Blond
             .
             D●●cad
             .
             2.
             l.
             Crant
             .
             li.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Kingdoms
             of
             Polonia
             and
             Bohemia
             .
          
           
             Her.
             l.
             9.
             
             Hist.
             Polonia
             Cromerus
             l.
             3.
             
             Hist.
             Polon
             .
          
           
             Kings
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
            
             and
             England
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             blet
             .
             4.
             c.
             74.
             &
             concil
             .
             s.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Peculiar
             manner
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             An.
             1340.
             
             Paul
             Anil
             .
             Hist.
             Franc.
             l.
             2.
             
             Gerard
             du
             Hailan
             l.
             4.
             
             Hist.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             Fran.
             Belfor
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1
             An.
             1327.
             
          
           
             Reason
             ;
             for
             Succession
             of
             Women
             .
          
           
             The
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             and
             Prince
             of
             Lorrain
          
           
             Gerard
             d●
             Hailain
             ,
             lib.
             13.
             
             Hi●●
             Franc.
             &c
             An.
             1317
             ▪
             &
             lib.
             14
             ▪
             An.
             132●
             &
             lib.
             3.
             d●
             l'Estat
             de
             frunce
             .
          
           
             Kings
             lawfully
             possessed
             may
             be
             deprived
             .
          
           
             A
             markable
             circumstance
             .
          
           
             Against
             Rebillions
             People
             and
             contemnor●
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Jude
             8.
             
          
           
             Titles
             of
             Princes
             once
             settled
             not
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             private
             men
             .
          
           
             Against
             flatterers
             that
             yield
             too
             much
             power
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Absurd
             flateries
             uttered
             by
             Belloy
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Belloy
             in
             apolog
             .
             Cath.
             &
             apolog
             pro
             Rege
             .
          
           
             The
             purpose
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Two
             points
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             hear
             spoken
             against
             due
             respect
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Deprivations
             of
             Kings
             recounted
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             31.
             4
             
             Reg.
             21.44
             .
          
           
             King
             Josias
             
          
           
             2
             Paralip
             34.
             
          
           
             2
             Paralip
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             King
             David
             
          
           
             Xenophon
             in
             Cyropaed
             .
          
           
             Ni.
             Mach●
             l.
             2.
             c
             2.
             
             ●
             Tit.
             Livi●
             
          
           
             August
             .
             l.
             de
             Gran.
             
          
           
             
               The
               wisdome
               and
               piety
               of
               King
            
             David
             
          
           
             1
             Paralip●
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal.
             22●
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Arms
               King
            
             David
             
          
           
             His
             Valour
             in
             Chivalry
             
          
           
             King
             David
             '
             
               s
               Victories
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Paral.
             18
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             23.
             
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             7.
             antiq
             .
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             7.
             
          
           
             His
             Humili●y
             ▪
             Charity
             and
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             
               Kings
               put
               down
               among
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               and
               what
               Successors
               they
               had
            
             .
          
           
             Halicar
             .
             l.
             1
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             praescrip
             .
             contra
             haeres
             .
             Justin.
             martyr
             apolog
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             liv
             .
             l.
             1
             dec
             .
             1.
             
             Eutrop.
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             Caesar
             Augustus
             .
          
           
             Dion
             in
             Caesa.
             Sueton
             in
             C●esa
             .
             Nero
             Vespatian
             .
          
           
             Cornel.
             Tacit.
             lib.
             10
             &
             81.
             
             Egesip
             .
             l.
             5
             
          
           
             Entrop
             .
             in
             vita
             Caesa.
             
          
           
             Heliogabalus
             
          
           
             An.
             Dom●
             124.
             
          
           
             Alius
             lamp
             in
             vita
             Heliog
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             Severus
             .
          
           
             Herod
             in
             vit
             .
             Sever
             ▪
             
          
           
             Maxentius
             Constantin
             
          
           
             The
             bhange
             of
             the
             East
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
            
             .
          
           
             An.
             800.
             
          
           
             Two
             chan●gs
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Belfori
             l.
             ●
             ▪
             Girard
             .
             l.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Aemil.
             l.
             2
             ▪
             Clem.
             Caudin
             .
             en
             la
             Chro●nique
             des
             Roys
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             Deprivation
             .
          
           
             Hugo
             Capet
             .
             Anno
             988.
             
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
            
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Concil
             Tolet.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Ambros.
             moral
             l.
             11
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             in
             Hist.
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Estevan
             ●
             Garibay
             13.
             de
             la
             ●
             Hist.
             de
             ●spa
             .
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             Tabulae
             Astron.
             Alfonsinae
             .
          
           
             King
             Don
             Alonso
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Don
             Pedr●
             Cr●el
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Garibay
             l.
             14.
             c.
             40.41
             .
          
           
             In
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             King
             Don
             Sancho
             2.
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Garibay
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Hist.
             Portug
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             d●●●cret
             tit
             .
             de
             supple●
             da
             cap.
             Grand
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             in
             Hist.
             d●
             Portug
             .
             〈◊〉
             34.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Emperrors
               of
            
             Greece
             .
          
           
             Galicas
             in
             Annal.
             part
             .
             4.
             
             Zon.
             Annal
             co
             .
             3.
             in
             vita
             Michael
             Calapha
             .
          
           
             In
             Polonia
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             literis
             reip
             .
             Polon
             .
             ad
             Henr.
             Valesium
             pag.
             182.184
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Gagneum
             part
             1.
             de
             rebus
             Polon
             .
          
           
             In
             Suetia
             .
          
           
             Poilin
             .
             1.32
             .
             Histor
             ▪
             de
             Franc.
             An.
             1568.
             
          
           
             In
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             Sleydan●
             l.
             4.
             
             His●
             An.
             133●
             ▪
             Munst.
             〈◊〉
             Cosmog●
             descript
             .
             Davide
             Paulus
             ●
             vius
             in
             ris
             illust
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Example
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             King
             Jo●●
             Deposed
             .
          
           
             Polid.
             hi●●
             Ang.
             l.
             1●
             An.
             121.
             
          
           
             An.
             1216.
             
          
           
             An.
             1216.
             
          
           
             King
             Henry
             
               the
               third
            
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             
               the
               second
               deposed
            
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             18
             Hist
             Ang.
             An.
             1386.
             
          
           
             Stow
             
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               K.
            
             Edward
             
               the
               second
            
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Deprivation
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             See
             Stow
             and
             Hollings
             .
             
               in
               this
               man's
               Life
            
          
           
             King
             Edward
             
               the
               third
            
             .
          
           
             King
             Richard
             
               the
               second
               Deposed
            
             .
             Polyd.
             l.
             20.
             
             Hist.
             Aug.
             1399.
             
          
           
             King.
             Henry
             the
             6th
             .
             Deposed
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             23.
             
             Hist.
             Anglic.
             
          
           
             K.
             Rich●
             
               the
               thi●●
               deposedpunc
            
             ;
          
           
             An.
             1●
             
          
           
             A
             po●●
             much
             noted
             .
          
           
             The
             reply
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Lawer
             .
          
           
             Belloy
             apolog
             .
             Cathol
             .
             c.
             part
             2.
             
             Paragraph
             .
             9.
             
             &
             Apol.
             pro.
             Reg●●
             ▪
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             An
             objection
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             a
             King
             or
             rather
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             Belloy
             polog
             .
             p●
             2.
             
             Para●
             &
             Apol●
             rege
             .
             c●
             &
             2.4
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             Great
             a●surditie●
             flateries●
             
          
           
             Cic.
             lib.
             2.
             offic
             .
          
           
             Another
             absurdity
             .
          
           
             Institut
             .
             imperial
             l.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             Division
             of
             goods
             by
             Civil
             Law.
             
          
           
             Slaves
             and
             Freemen
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             ●
             pol.
             c.
             4
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mark
             the
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Divers
             evident
             reasons
             against
             Belloy
             .
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             inovamus
             10.
             de
             cauebus
             &c.
             super
             quibusdam
             26.
             
             §.
             de
             verborum
             signif
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             pol.
             c.
             1●
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             ●
             antiq
             .
             c.
             ●
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1●
             3
             Reg.
             &
             10.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             Law
             Princes
             are
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             beween
             a
             private
             man
             and
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             Authority
             but
             subdelegat
             .
          
           
             In
             reguli●
             utrinque
             juris
             vide
             in
             sine
             sexti
             Decret
             .
             reg
             .
             75.69
             ▪
             
          
           
             When
             an
             Oath
             bindeth
             not
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             li.
             1.
             
             Offic.
             
          
           
             A
             clear
             Example
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             
          
           
             Regul
             .
             68.
             in
             sine
             6.
             
             Decret
             .
          
           
             Decret
             .
             Greg.
             l.
             Tit.
             24.
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             ca●
             sa
             22.
             qu●
             4.
             c.
             5.
             ●
             qu●
             5.
             per●●totu●
             .
          
           
             Two
             principle
             cases
             when
             Oath
             hold
             not
             ●●wards
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Aemil.
             l.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             Franc.
             Belfor
             .
             in
             vita
             Childer
             Girad
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             the
             Fren.
             Embassador
             for
             deprivation
             of
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             how
             ,
             &
             when
             Oaths
             do
             not
             bind
             Subjects
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             dial
             .
             1.
             de
             repub
             .
             Arist.
             li.
             2.
             
             Pol.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bart.
             li.
             de
             Tyrannide
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             .
             li.
             3.
             de
             legibus
             .
          
           
             God.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             14
             §.
             digna
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             c.
             23.
             in
             Calig
             .
          
           
             Zoo
             .
             tom
             .
             2
             in
             Train●
             .
          
           
             See
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             a
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ground
             of
             Laws
             and
             Limits
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Entrance
             of
             Tyrants
             into
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Rites
             of
             Admitting
             Christian
             Kings
             
          
           
             
               The
               manner
               of
               admitting
            
             Greek
             
               Emperours
               at
               their
               Coronation
            
             .
          
           
             Zonar
             .
             tom
             3.
             
             Annal.
             in
             vita
             Anastas
             .
             Niceph.
             l.
             16.
             c.
             29.
             
             Evagr.
             l.
             2.
             ●ap
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               supr
            
             .
             The
             Grecian
             Emperors
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Zon.
             tom
             .
             3
             in
             vita
             Mich
             ▪
             An.
             820.
             
          
           
             Saxo.
             Oram
             .
             l.
             10
             Cranzius
             l.
             3.
             me
             .
             trop
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Crowning
             of
             Otho
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Whiti●undus
             Hist.
             Saxon.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ensigns
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Witicun
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Election
             .
          
           
             German
             Electors
             .
          
           
             Blend
             .
             decad
             .
             2.
             l.
             3
             Grant.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Sleyd
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Histor.
             
          
           
             An.
             1519.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Emperours
             coronation
             at
             this
             day
             
          
           
             Sleyd
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Interrogatories
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Imperial
             Ornaments
             
          
           
             Second
             Oath
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             coronation
             in
             Polonia
             .
          
           
             Alex.
             Guaguinrerum
             Polon
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             &
             Oricho
             in
             Chimer
             .
             f.
             90
             ,
             &
             106.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             
             Poland's
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Bod.
             de
             rep
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             admission
             of
             Kings
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             
               Amb.
               Mor.
               l.
               11.
               c.
               17.
               
               Hist.
            
             Hisp.
             
               praefatejusdem
               concilii
            
             .
          
           
             The
             humility
             of
             King
             Sissinadus
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Tol.
             4.
             c.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Amb.
               Mor.
               l.
               11.
            
             c.
             17
          
           
             
               Cap.
               74.
            
             
             Conditions
             of
             reigning
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             Mor.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             23
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             5.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             Conc.
             6.
             c
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Tol.
             6.
             c
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Oath
             at
             his
             Admission
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             Mor.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Destruction
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             
               Spain
               .
               Amb.
               Mor.
               l.
               13.
               c.
               1
               ,
               8.
               de
               la
               Chron.
               de
            
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Kingdoms
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             The
             gothish
             Law
             of
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             King
             
               of
               Spain
               .
               Amb.
               Mor.
               l.
               13.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lucas
               Episcop
               Tuyens
               .
               in
               hist.
            
             Hispan
             .
             
               ●Lod
               .
               de
               molin
               .
               l.
               de
               hered
               .
            
          
           
             The
             old
             Spanish
             Ceremonies
             in
             making
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             present
             manner
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             French
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Ceremonies
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3
             c.
             20.
             
             Thevet
             .
             cosmograph
             .
             univers
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             2.
             
             Papir
             .
             masson
             annal
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             2.15
             
          
           
             Gerard
             l.
             3.
             de
             l.
             Estat
             .
             f.
             238.
             
          
           
             
               Franc.
               Bel.
               Hist.
            
             Franc.
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               20.
               in
               vita
               Philip
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Coronation
             of
             King
             Philip
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Notes
             upon
             the
             King's
             Speeches
             .
          
           
             Memo●res
             du
             Til.
             c.
             eu
             sacre
             des
             Roy●s
             .
          
           
             The
             particular
             manner
             of
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Proffsion
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             Peoples
             election
             and
             admission
             .
          
           
             The
             later
             Order
             of
             Coronation
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             twelve
             Peers
             of
             France
             and
             their
             Offices
             in
             the
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Temporal
             Peers
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             noted
             
          
           
             
               Gerard
               du●
               Hailan
               lib.
               ●
               3.
               de
               l'estat
               pag.
               240.
               242.
               
            
             &
             258.
             
          
           
             The
             ceremonies
             used
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Francis
               Belf.
               in
               vita
            
             Augusti
             .
          
           
             The
             coronation
             of
             
               Phil.
               II.
               Augustus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             the
             French
             King
             used
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishops
             blessing
             &
             Speech
             to
             the
             new
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Coronations
             taken
             from
             France
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Oyle
             of
             Rhemes
             .
          
           
             Belfo.
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             Estevan
             .
             Garribay
             .
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Kings
             Crowned
             in
             Navarre
             and
             not
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             Coronation
             taken
             from
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Le
             Sacré
             des
             Roys
             .
          
           
             Folid
             .
             lib.
             13.
             
             Hist.
             Angliae
             in
             vita
             Henrici
             .
          
           
             In
             vita
             D.
             Tho.
             Cant.
             apud
             surium
             in
             men
             se
             Decembris
             .
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             another
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Stow
             
               in
               vita
               Hen.
               IV.
            
             
          
           
             Holings
             .
             
               in
               his
               Chro.
               pag.
               476.
            
             
             &
             1005.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             England
             
          
           
             Regal
             Ornaments
             .
          
           
             Stow
             
               in
               vita
            
             Richardi
             
               2.
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             Admission
             and
             Coronation
             of
             King
             
               Henry
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Coronation
             of
             King
             
               Edward
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Stow
             
               in
               vita
               Hen.
               V●
               p.
               709.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Absurd
             assertions
             of
             Belloy
             .
          
           
             A
             Pause
             .
          
           
             Gross
             Flattery
             .
          
           
             The
             propositions
             of
             Belloy
             apolog
             .
             cath
             .
             part
             .
             
               2.
               
               §
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Apolog.
             Cathol
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             parag
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Apolog.
               pro
               ●ege
               .
               c.
               6.
               
            
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Apolog.
               Cathol
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               parag
               .
               7.
            
             &
             
               pro
               Rege
               cap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Apolog.
             pro
             Rege
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Succession
             of
             Princes
             by
             Birth
             better
             than
             meer
             Election
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             I.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             preheminence
             of
             Primogeniture
             .
          
           
             
               Genes
               .
               15.
            
             
             &
             49
          
           
             
               Daut
               .
               21.
            
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             
               2
               Paralip
               .
               21.
            
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Exod.
               3.
            
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               9.
            
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Genes
               .
               28.
            
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Two
             Points
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             
               Genes
               .
               29.
            
             
             &
             
               49.
               
               Exod.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             5.
             1
             
             Paral.
             3.
             
          
           
             Two
             Cases
             resolved
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedy
             of
             inconveniences
             by
             Succession
             .
          
           
             Election
             and
             Succession
             do
             help
             the
             one
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             two
             Principal
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Succession
             greatly
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             is
             before
             his
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             What
             respect
             is
             due
             to
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             .
          
           
             Why
             Princes
             do
             count
             their
             years
             from
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
          
           
             Gerard
             du
             Hailan
             l.
             3.
             de
             Pestare
             pag.
             241.
             
          
           
             No
             Heir
             aarent
             King
             ,
             before
             his
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             An
             evident
             Argument
             .
          
           
             A
             rare
             Example
             of
             King
             Henry
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Polydor.
               Virg.
               lib.
               22.
               
               Histor.
               Angliae
               in
               vita
            
             Henrici
             V.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             life
             of
             King
             Henry
             V.
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             this
             Act.
             
          
           
             Admission
             of
             more
             importance
             than
             Succession
             .
          
           
             See
             their
             last
             words
             to
             their
             Mriends
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             &
             Stow.
             
          
           
             Why
             divers
             Kings
             caused
             their
             sons
             to
             be
             crowned
             in
             their
             own
             days
             .
          
           
             Aird
             du
             Hailan
             lib.
             6.
             
             Hist.
             
          
           
             An.
             1001.
             
             An.
             1032.
             
          
           
             An.
             1061.
             
          
           
             An.
             1131.
             
          
           
             An.
             1183.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             &
             Stow
             in
             vita
             
               Henrici
               II.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Civilian
             cloyed
             with
             copy
             .
          
           
             Objections
             .
          
           
             The
             Example
             of
             the
             Jewe
             .
             
               1
               Reg.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             King
             
               Saul
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               2
               Reg.
               3.
            
             
             &
             21.21
             .
          
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             King
             David
             made
             by
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             
               2
               Reg
               2.
            
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             131.
             
          
           
             2
             Pa●al
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Adonias
             the
             el●er
             son
             rejected
             
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Motives
             of
             Adon●as
             .
          
           
             Perswasions
             to
             King
             David
             to
             make
             Solomon
             his
             Successor
             .
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Coronation
             of
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             Point
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             admission
             of
             the
             Prince
             Rehoboam
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             11.
             
          
           
             5
             Reg.
             12.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             Four
             Races
             of
             Spanish
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             11.
             
             Hist.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Race
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             13.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             37.
             c.
             42.43.44
             .
          
           
             3
             Race
             .
          
           
             ●●●bay
             lib.
             ●0
             .
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             4
             Race
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             the
             first
             Race
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Tol.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Tol.
             4.
             cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             Examples
             of
             the
             second
             Race
             .
          
           
             Episcop
             .
             Tuyens
             l.
             1
             Histoir
             .
             Ludou
             de
             Molin
             .
             li.
             de
             Hard.
             
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             Mor.
             l.
             13.
             cap.
             6.9.10
             .
          
           
             Sebast.
             Episc.
             Salam
             in
             hist.
             Hisp.
             
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             &
             
               Don
               Fruela
            
             .
          
           
             Moral
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             17.
             
             An.
             761.
             
          
           
             Many
             breaches
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             
               Moral
               .
               c.
               21
            
             King
             
               Don
               Aurelio
            
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Silo.
            
             
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             Chaste
             .
          
           
             Mor.
             l.
             13.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             A
             strange
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             Great
             Authority
             of
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Alonso
               the
               chast
            
             reigneth
             the
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Moral
               .
               c.
               28.
            
             
             &
             
               29.
               
               An.
               791.
            
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             45.46
             .
          
           
             Anno
             142.
             
             An
             horrible
             Tribute
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Ramiro
            
             by
             Election
             .
          
           
             Moral
             .
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Spain
             a
             Majorasgo
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Don
               Ordonio
            
             An.
             924.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             l.
             16.
             cap.
             2.
             
             An.
             924.
             
          
           
             Don
             Alonso
             IV.
             
          
           
             Don
             Ramiro
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             20.
             
             An.
             930.
             
          
           
             Don
             Ordonio
             III.
             An.
             950.
             
          
           
             Don
             Sancho
             I.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             l.
             16.
             cap.
             29.
             
             An.
             950.
             
          
           
             Mor.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             1.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             race
             of
             
               Don
               Pelayo
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             descents
             following
             .
          
           
             Spanish
             Examples
             in
             the
             second
             descent
             .
          
           
             An.
             1201
             
          
           
             
               Garib
               .
               li.
               11.
               cap.
               12.
               
            
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             Lady
             Elenor
             an
             English
             Woman
             Queen
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Garib
             .
             l.
             13.
             cap.
             10.
             
             An.
             12●7
             .
          
           
             An
             English
             Queen
             Grand-mother
             to
             two
             King
             Saints
             at
             once
             Another
             breach
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             The
             Cord
             is
             put
             back
             from
             the
             Crown
             .
             1276.
             
          
           
             Garabay
             l.
             15.
             c.
             1.
             an
             .
             1363.
             
          
           
             Many
             alterations
             of
             Lineal
             descent
             .
          
           
             
               Don
               John
            
             the
             first
             bastard
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
               Garib
               .
               l.
               15.
               c.
               22
            
             &
             
               l.
               34.
               c.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
            
             France
             .
          
           
             An
             419.
             
          
           
             An.
             751.
             
          
           
             An.
             988.
             
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               the
               two
               Ranks
               of
            
             French
             Kings
             .
          
           
             King
             Pepin
             by
             Election
             .
             An.
             751.
             
          
           
             King
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             ●●●●lan
             〈◊〉
             an
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Eginard
             Belfor
             .
             li.
             2
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Uncle
             preferred
             before
             the
             Nephew
             .
          
           
             Paul.
             Mili
             hist.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             King
             Luys
             de
             bonnaire
             An.
             814.
             
          
           
             Gerard.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             An.
             834
             
          
           
             An.
             840.
             
          
           
             An.
             878.
             
          
           
             Baudin
             en
             la
             Chronique
             ,
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             An.
             879.
             
          
           
             Two
             Bastards
             preferred
             .
          
           
             An.
             881.
             
          
           
             Luys
             Faineant
             King
             of
             Foance
             An.
             886.
             
          
           
             Charles
             4.
             le
             Gros
             ▪
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Gerard.
             li.
             5.
             
             An.
             888
             
          
           
             Odo
             
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               after
               Duke
               of
               whom
               came
            
             Hugo
             Capetus
             .
          
           
             Ralph
             I.
             
               King
               of
               France
            
             .
          
           
             An.
             927.
             
          
           
             An.
             929.
             
          
           
             Luys
             IV.
             d'
             Outremer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Heir
               of
            
             France
             excluded
             .
          
           
             Hugh
             Capet
             otherwise
             Snatchcape
             .
             988.
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             An.
             988.
             
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
            
             Hugh
             Kapetus
             Title
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Embassage
               of
               the
               States
               of
            
             France
             unto
             Charles
             of
             Loraine
             .
          
           
             Gerard
             l.
             6.
             an
             .
             988.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             comparison
             
          
           
             
               Example
               out
               of
               the
               third
               time
               of
            
             France
             .
          
           
             Gerard.
             li.
             6.
             an
             .
             1032.
             
          
           
             King
             Henry
             
               preferred
               before
               his
               elder
               Brother
            
             .
          
           
             William
             Conquerour
             
               how
               he
               came
               to
               be
               Duke
               of
            
             Normandy
             
          
           
             Gerard
             l.
             6.
             anno
             1032.
             
             &
             1037.
             
          
           
             Sons
             excluded
             for
             the
             Fathers
             offences
             .
          
           
             Gerard
             l.
             7.
             ann
             .
             1110
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             &
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Commaeus
             in
             commentar
             .
             l
             1.
             in
             vita
             Ludovic
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Divers
               Races
               of
            
             English
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               The
               name
               of
            
             England
             and
             English
             .
          
           
             King
             Egbert
             
               the
               first
               Monarch
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Polidor
             hist.
             Aug.
             li
             4.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             An.
             802.
             
          
           
             King
             Pepin
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             King
             Adelwolfe
             .
          
           
             An.
             829.
             
          
           
             King
             Alfred
             .
             872.
             
          
           
             King
             Edward
             Elder
             .
          
           
             An.
             900
             
          
           
             King
             Aleston
             
               the
               Bastard
               preferred
            
             .
          
           
             An
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             hist.
             Angl.
             
          
           
             Stow
             pag.
             130.
             
             An.
             924.
             
          
           
             King
             Edmond
             I.
             
          
           
             An.
             940.
             
          
           
             
               The
               〈◊〉
               preferred
               before
               the
               Nephews
               .
            
             946.
             
             Polid.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             St●w
             
               in
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             martyrized
             .
          
           
             King
             Etheldred
             .
             978.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             l.
             7.
             hist.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             King
             Edmond
             Ironside
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Emma
             
               Mother
               to
               King
            
             Edward
             
               the
               Confessor
            
             .
          
           
             Many
             breaches
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             .
          
           
             
               Sons
               of
               King
            
             Edmond
             Ironside
             .
          
           
             King
             Canutus
             
               the
               First
            
             .
             1018
             
          
           
             King
             Harald
             
               the
               Bastard
            
             .
             1038.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             l
             8.
             hist.
             Angl.
             
          
           
             King
             Hardi●anutus
             .
             Anno
             1041.
             
          
           
             Alfred
             
               the
               younger
               Brother
               preferred
            
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             
               the
               Confessor
               made
               King
               against
               Right
               of
               Succession
               .
            
          
           
             Prince
             Edward
             
               the
               Outlaw
               and
               his
               Children
               put
               back
               .
            
          
           
             
               Polyd.
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Harald
             
               second
               King
               by
               Election
            
             .
             1066.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             
               ubi
               s●p
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               of
            
             England
             An.
             1066.
             
               by
               Election
            
             .
          
           
             Gerard.
             li.
             6.
             
             An.
             1065
             
          
           
             Chron.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Antoninus
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             tit
             .
             16.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Examples
             after
             the
             conquest
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             vita
             
               Gul.
               Conq.
            
             
          
           
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             King.
             An.
             1087.
             
          
           
             Henry
             I.
             An.
             1100.
             
          
           
             Mathild
             
               the
               Empress
            
             .
          
           
             King
             Stephen
             
               entred
               against
               Succession
            
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               about
               Succession
               .
            
             1153.
             
          
           
             King
             Richard
             
               and
               King
            
             John.
             1190.
             
          
           
             Prince
             Arthur
             
               put
               back
            
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               Sisters
               of
               Prince
            
             Arthur
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Britain
             .
          
           
             King
             John
             
               and
               his
               Son
               rejected
            
             .
             1216.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Titles
               of
            
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             Excluding
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Who
             must
             be
             Judge
             of
             the
             lawful
             cause
             of
             Exclusion
             .
          
           
             Open
             injustice
             to
             be
             resisted
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             points
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             ●
             Princes
             admission
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             Reasons
             of
             admitting
             or
             rejecting
             a
             Prince
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             
          
           
             Gerard.
             
               li.
               3.
               de
               l'
               Estat
               .
               pag.
               242.
               
            
          
           
             Three
             principal
             Points
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Why
             ●e
             resolveth
             to
             treat
             of
             Religion
             principally
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             end
             of
             a
             common-wealth
             supernatural
             .
          
           
             Philosophers
             and
             Law-makers
             what
             end
             they
             had
             of
             their
             Doings
             .
          
           
             The
             commonwealth
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             end
             of
             Mans
             commonwealth
             
          
           
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             by
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             end
             of
             a
             common-wealth
             and
             Magistrates
             is
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Genebrard
             l.
             1.
             
             Chronol
             .
             de
             l.
             aetate
             .
             Genes
             25.
             
             &
             29.
             
             Deut.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Parali
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Regard
               of
               Religion
               among
               Gentiles
            
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             li.
             1
             quaest
             .
             Tus.
             &
             de
             natu●a
             Deorum
             lib.
             1.
             
             Pl●t●rch
             adverses
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Aristo
             .
             l.
             7.
             
             Pol●ti
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             a●s●rd
             〈…〉
             Politicks
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             the
             Oaths
             made
             by
             Princes
             at
             their
             Coronations
             in
             the
             IV.
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             to
             Governours
             for
             defence
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               Collat.
               2.
               
               Novella
               constit
               .
               Justin.
               8.
               tit
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             the
             form
             of
             this
             Oath
             written
             
               An.
               Dom.
               560.
            
             
          
           
             How
             great
             a
             defect
             is
             want
             of
             Religion
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Lack
             of
             Religion
             the
             chiefest
             cause
             to
             exclude
             a
             Pretender
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Digest
               .
               li.
               2●
               tit
               .
               1.
               leg
               .
               8.
               
            
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1●
             .
             Marc.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             deceret
             .
             Greg.
             tit
             .
             19.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Whether
             difference
             in
             Religion
             be
             infidelity
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18
             
          
           
             How
             he
             that
             doth
             against
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
            
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             
               See
               upon
               this
               place
               of
            
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             S.
             Chrysost.
             
               hom
               .
               36.
               in
               hanc
               epistolam
            
             Orig.
             
               l.
               10.
            
             
             Theodor.
             
               in
               hunc
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             to
             favour
             a
             Pretender
             of
             a
             contrary
             reli
             -
          
           
             Against
             Wisdom
             and
             Policy
             to
             prefer
             a
             Prince
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Speech
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56468-e43320
           
             A
             protestation
             of
             the
             Lawyer
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             will
             not
             determin
             of
             any
             one
             Title
             .
          
           
             The
             Book
             of
             Hales
             and
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Bacon
            
             .
          
           
             The
             but
             of
             ●●l●s
             his
             ●●●k
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             R●●son
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Book
             of
             M.
             Morgan
             and
             Judge
             Brown.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             I.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             II.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
             Highinton's
             book
             .
          
           
             George
             Lilly
             
               in
               fine
               Epit.
               chronic
               .
               Anglic
               .
            
          
           
             Sundry
             important
             Points
             .
          
           
             Divers
             other
             Nots
             and
             Pamphlets
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Richard
             Shelly
             .
          
           
             Francis
             Peto
             .
          
           
             A
             Treatise
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             〈◊〉
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             
               Discent
               of
            
             William
             
               the
               Conqueror
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             
          
           
             Polid.
             l.
             9.
             in
             fine
             Stow
             in
             vita
             Guliel
             
          
           
             
               The
               miseries
               of
               Duke
            
             Robert
             
               and
               his
               Son.
            
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             Gul.
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             William
             
               Son
               of
               Duke
            
             Robert.
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l
             3.
             cap.
             42.
             
             An.
             1128.
             
          
           
             King
             William
             Rufus
             
          
           
             Tareagnotta
             l.
             2.
             del
             .
             Hist.
             del
             mondo
             .
             K.
             Henry
             .
          
           
             Polydor.
             in
             vita
             Henrici
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               House
               of
            
             Britain
             
               by
               the
               elder
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               .
            
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Pag.
             423.
             
          
           
             Conan
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Britain
             
               Poysoned
               by
            
             William
             
               the
               Conqueror
            
             .
          
           
             Bel●or
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
             A●
             .
             1095.
             ex
             chronic
             .
             dionis
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Daugh
               ▪
               of
            
             Spain
             
               ●re
               of
               the
               ●loud
               Royal
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Houses
               of
            
             Bloys
             .
          
           
             Why
             Stephen
             
               was
               admitted
               King
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Girard
             l.
             6.
             
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Issue
               of
               K.
            
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             the
             II.
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             50.
             
             An.
             1151.
             
             Gera●d
             .
             l.
             8
             pag
             549
             
          
           
             King
             Henry
             II.
             
               his
               Issue
            
             .
          
           
             
               Stow
               in
               vita
            
             Hen.
             
          
           
             King
             Richard.
             
          
           
             Duke
             Geffrey
             .
          
           
             Paradyn
             apud
             Belforest
             .
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             71.
             
             An.
             1203.
             
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             King
             John
             
               and
               his
               Issue
            
             .
          
           
             
               Miseries
               that
               fell
               upon
               King
            
             John.
             
          
           
             Po●i
             l.
             Holl●●g
             〈◊〉
             Stow
             ●n
             vita
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             King
             Henry
             II
             his
             Da●●●ters
             〈◊〉
             l.
             3.
             c.
             ●9
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             115●
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Eleanor
             Queen
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             
               Polyd.
               l.
            
             15.
             
               in
               vit
               .
               Johan
               .
               Steph.
               Garib
               ▪
               l.
            
             12.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Berenguela
             .
          
           
             
               Garibay
               l.
            
             12.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Infanta
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             to
             English
             &
             French
             States
             .
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             ●he
             3.
             
               and
               his
               Issue
            
             .
          
           
             The
             meeting
             of
             three
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Prince
             Edward
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Edmond
             .
          
           
             Lady
             Beatrix
             ,
             
               daughter
               of
               K.
            
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Pedegree
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
            
             Britany
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Contention
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             Monford
             and
             Blo●s
             in
             Britany
             .
          
           
             Burgundy
             and
             Orleans
             .
          
           
             
               The
               controversie
               between
               the
               House
               of
            
             Monford
             and
             Blois
             .
          
           
             A
             question
             about
             succession
             between
             the
             Uncle
             and
             the
             Niece
             .
          
           
             
               The
               House
               of
            
             Blois
             overcome
             .
          
           
             
               The
               succession
               of
               the
            
             Monfords
             in
             Britany
             .
          
           
             Francis
             
               last
               Duke
               of
            
             Britany
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Dukedom
               of
            
             Britany
             
               was
               united
               to
            
             France
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Issue
               Male
               of
               K.
            
             Henr.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
            
             Ross
             
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
            
             Scots
             Title
             .
             George
             Lilly
             
               in
               fine
               Epitomes
            
             Chron.
             Anglic.
             
          
           
             That
             Edward
             
               was
               the
               elder
            
             .
             Mat.
             West
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             H.
             3.
             
             &
             Hollingshed
             ibid.
             p.
             654.
             
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             H.
             3.
             p.
             740.
             
             &
             777.
             
          
           
             Edmonds
             
               Line
               never
               pretended
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             this
             consequent
             .
          
           
             
               The
               eldership
               of
            
             Edmond
             
               a
               fiction
            
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             fine
             vit
             .
             Henr.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Issue
               of
               K.
            
             Edward
             
             the
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Issue
               of
            
             Edmond
             Crouch-back
             .
          
           
             
               Collateral
               Lines
               of
            
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             K
             ▪
             
               Edward
               3.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Red
             Rose
             and
             the
             White
             .
          
           
             Issue
             of
             the
             Black
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Leonel
             the
             
             2d
             .
             Son.
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Edmond
             the
             4.
             
             Son.
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Thomas
             the
             5.
             
             Son.
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             of
             the
             
             3d.
             ●n
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lancast.
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             L.
             Blanch.
             
          
           
             Lady
             Philippa
             married
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             her
             Issue
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             second
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             K.
             
               Henr.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             by
             his
             second
             Wife
             .
          
           
             The
             controversie
             in
             Spain
             between
             King
             Peter
             the
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             his
             Bastard
             brooh●r
             .
          
           
             Garibay
             ,
             l.
             15.
             
             ●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             Lady
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             ,
             Hollinshed
             in
             vita
             
               Rich.
               2.
               p.
               1088.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Lancaster
             
               's
               bastards
               made
               legitimate
            
             .
             Hollingh
             
               in
               vita
            
             Kich
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               pag.
               1090.
               
               The
               issue
               of
            
             Katharine
             Swinfords
             children
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             .
          
           
             Polidor
             
               hist.
               Ang.
               lib.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             Hollings
             .
             
               in
               vita
            
             Edwardi
             
               IV.
               pa.
               1314.
               
               &
               1340.
               
            
          
           
             What
             heirs
             of
             Lancaster
             now
             remain
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             executed
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             slain
             .
          
           
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             York
             and
             King
             ,
             his
             Issue
             .
          
           
             The
             Line
             of
             the
             Pooles
             .
          
           
             The
             Line
             of
             the
             Hastings
             .
          
           
             The
             Barringtons
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Richard
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Issue
             of
             K.
             Henry
             the
             7.
             
          
           
             Issue
             of
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
          
           
             Issue
             of
             Mary
             ,
             2d
             .
             Sister
             to
             K.
             Henry
             .
          
           
             Lady
             Frances
             .
          
           
             Stow
             ,
             An.
             7
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             Lady
             Eleanor
             of
             Suffolk
             .
          
           
             Variety
             of
             Authors
             opinions
             about
             this
             controversie
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             fine
             vit
             .
             Henr.
             3.
             &
             initio
             vit
             .
             Henr.
             4.
             &
             in
             vit
             .
             Ric.
             An.
             1386.
             
          
           
             The
             Allegations
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             The
             story
             of
             the
             controversie
             between
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             ●●a
             Ri●h
             .
             2.
             l.
             b.
             20.
             
          
           
             King
             Richards
             deposition
             .
          
           
             Chief
             points
             of
             the
             controversie
             between
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             .
          
           
             Three
             p●●●t
             King
             Richards
             deposition
             
          
           
             That
             a
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Authority
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             causes
             were
             sufficient
             of
             King
             Richards
             deposition
             .
          
           
             The
             H●●se
             of
             York
             chief
             〈◊〉
             in
             deposing
             K.
             Rich.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             Hist.
             Angl.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             Addit
             .
             ad
             Polycronicon
             .
          
           
             Testimony
             of
             Stories
             .
          
           
             The
             evil
             government
             of
             K.
             Rich.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Rich.
             2.
             pag.
             502.
             regni
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             insolency
             .
          
           
             The
             evil
             Parliament
             ,
             
               Stow
               an
               .
               21
               regni
               Rich.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             called
             by
             common
             request
             .
          
           
             Frosard
             .
             Walsingham
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             manner
             of
             deposing
             K.
             Richard
             were
             good
             .
          
           
             Arms
             necessary
             for
             removing
             an
             evil
             Prince
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈…〉
             by
             〈◊〉
             Forces
             .
          
           
             King
             Eglon
             slain
             in
             his
             Chamber
             .
             
               Judg.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Saul
             put
             down
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             1
             Chr.
             10.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Rehoboam
             deposed
             by
             his
             Subjects
             of
             ten
             Tribes
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Paralip
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joram
             and
             his
             Mother
             Jezabel
             deposed
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             9.
             
          
           
             Athalia
             deprived
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             11.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Lancaster
             or
             York
             should
             have
             entred
             after
             K.
             Rich.
             
          
           
             Polydor
             l.
             20.
             in
             vit
             .
             Rich.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vita
             Richardi
             2.
             
          
           
             Whether
             〈◊〉
             Earl
             of
             〈…〉
             or
             〈…〉
             K.
             R●●h
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             of
             York
             is
             by
             a
             Woman
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Hen.
             5.
             an
             .
             3.
             regn
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             executed
             for
             Conspiracy
             .
          
           
             An
             objection
             for
             York
             that
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             was
             declared
             Heir
             appa●●n
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             20
             &
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Rich.
             2.
             an
             .
             1385.
             
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Rich
             2.
             p.
             1038.
             
             Stow
             an
             .
             1382.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             20
             an
             .
             1394.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             hatred
             between
             K.
             Richard
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Frosard
            
             in
             Histor.
             
          
           
             
               Polydor.
               Hollingsh
               .
               Stow
            
             in
             vit
             .
             Rich.
             2
          
           
             W●l●●●gh
             .
             〈…〉
             ,
             
               2.
               p.
               341.
               
               &
               3●●
               .
            
          
           
             
               John
               Frosard
            
             in
             vit
             .
             Henriet
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
               Roger
               Mo●ti●●●
            
             was
             de●l●red
             H●●r
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Richar.
             
               3.
               p.
               1406.
            
             &
             in
             vit
             Edwar.
             
               6.
               p.
               1715.
            
             
          
           
             The
             declaration
             of
             K.
             
               Edw.
               6.
            
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Gray
            
          
           
             
               Girard
               du
               Haillan
               l.
               15.
            
             his
             
               Franc.
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             ●●tent
             .
             Po●●●nem
             .
             C●●e
             suis
             ,
             &
             leg
             .
             haered
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ●●●m●le
             of
             the
             Uncle
             .
          
           
             An
             exam●pl●
             of
             the
             Uncle
             before
             〈◊〉
             Nephew
             in
             
               Spain
               .
               Gar●bay
               l.
               13.
               c.
               1●
               .
               an
               .
               1276.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             example
             in
             France
             and
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             
               Polydor.
               l.
               15.
            
             in
             vit
             .
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ano●●e●
             example
             of
             Britany
             .
          
           
             Supra
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Another
             example
             ●n
             Scotland
          
           
             The
             contention
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             ●alliol
             and
             Bruse
             in
             Scotl.
             
          
           
             Examples
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Regis
             Johannis
             ,
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             How
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             was
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             .
          
           
             Polydor
             l.
             14.
             
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Ric.
             1.
             p.
             480.
             
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Richardi
             Regis
             ,
             p.
             496.
             
             &
             499.
             
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             Walsingh
             .
             in
             Ypodig
             .
             Neustriae
             .
          
           
             Opinions
             of
             Lawyers
             for
             the
             Nephew
             and
             Uncle
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             Cap.
             Ranutius
             verb.
             in
             eodem
             testam
             .
          
           
             Baldus
             in
             lib.
             ut
             in
             test
             .
             cap.
             de
             suis
             &
             leg
             ▪
             haered
             .
             &
             per.
             li.
             unicam
             pro
             20.
             sui
             autem
             &
             novissimo
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             England
          
           
             Different
             rules
             in
             succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             &
             of
             other
             Inheritances
             .
          
           
             The
             Common
             Law
             grounded
             in
             Custom
             
          
           
             Ancient
             Lawyers
             that
             defended
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Hollingsh
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Henrici
             6.
             p.
             1300.
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             this
             controversie
             repeated
             .
          
           
             Other
             Arguments
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Hen.
             5.
             p.
             587.
             
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             York
             often
             attainted
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Hen.
             6.
             
          
           
             York
             entred
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             fine
             vit
             .
             Henrici
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             York
             put
             down
             a
             Holy
             King.
             
          
           
             Long
             possessions
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             Kings
             of
             both
             Houses
             
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             York
             cruel
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Polydor
             Virg
             Hist.
             Angl.
             l.
             24.
             
          
           
             Great
             union
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Polydor
             lib.
             23.
             
          
           
             Dissentio●s
             in
             the
             House
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             K.
             
               Edw.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             K.
             
               Ri●h
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             K.
             
               Henry
               8.
            
             how
             many
             he
             put
             to
             death
             of
             his
             own
             Kindred
             .
          
           
             The
             
               de
               la
               Pools
            
             .
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             Buckingham
             .
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             C●urt●eys
             .
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             Salisbury
             .
          
           
             Seymers
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N●
             old
             noble
             House
             standing
             in
             England
             but
             such
             as
             took
             part
             with
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Five
             ancient
             noble
             houses
             .
          
           
             Arondel
             .
          
           
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             Northumberland
             .
          
           
             Westmerland
             .
          
           
             Shrewsbury
             .
          
           
             Houses
             that
             favoured
             York
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Poo●●●
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Warwick
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             7.
             
             Chowned
             in
             the
             field
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Lancaster
             only
             though
             his
             title
             that
             way
             was
             not
             great
             .
          
           
             A
             division
             of
             the
             families
             that
             do
             pretend
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             house
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             In
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Argument
             against
             the
             King
             of
             S●ots
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             not
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             forrain
             born
             .
          
           
             The
             controversie
             about
             forrain
             birth
             .
          
           
             How
             strangers
             may
             inherit
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             statute
             toucheth
             not
             one
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             Crown
             not
             holden
             by
             allegiance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             King
             Henrys
             Testament
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Answers
             to
             the
             King's
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             excluded
             by
             the
             statute
             of
             association
             .
          
           
             Joyning
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             together
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib
             ▪
             17.
             in
             vit
             .
             Edw.
             l.
             
          
           
             Inconveniences
             of
             bringing
             Strangers
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             Consideration
             of
             Importance
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             Hist
             Ang.
             l.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Garibay
             l.
             29.
             c.
             42.
             
             An.
             Dom.
             1207.
             
          
           
             Example
             out
             of
             
               Portugal
               .
               Garibay
               l.
               34.
               c.
               38.
               
               An.
               Dom.
               1383.
               
            
          
           
             S●ow
             pa.
             4.
             54
             ,
             59
             ,
             90
             ▪
             76.
             
          
           
             Of
             ●he
             〈◊〉
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             title
             of
             Lady
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             An
             English
             Woman
             .
          
           
             Against
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             Not
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henry
             .
          
           
             The
             countess
             of
             Darby
             nearer
             by
             a
             degree
             .
          
           
             Illegitim●tion
             by
             ●●s●ardy
             .
          
           
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             L.
             
               William
               Howard
            
             .
          
           
             Other
             reasons
             of
             〈◊〉
             against
             Arab●l●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             l.
             12.
             c.
             42.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             .
          
           
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Frances
             .
          
           
             Stow
             an
             .
             7.
             
             Edon
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Eleanor
             .
          
           
             Allegations
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Darby
             and
             Hartford
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             had
             a
             Wife
             alive
             .
          
           
             First
             Bastardy
             against
             the
             Issue
             of
             Hartford
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Edward
             
          
           
             An.
             1553.
             
          
           
             2
             Bastardy
             .
          
           
             3
             Bastardy
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Bastardy
             common
             to
             both
             Families
             of
             Suffolk
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             of
             t●ose
             of
             Hartford
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Bastardies
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             marriage
             between
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             and
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               Gray
            
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             second
             Son
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hartford
             may
             be
             legitimate
             .
          
           
             Allegations
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington●●
             ▪
             House
             is
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Claren●e
          
           
             Issue
             of
             t●●
             House
             of
             Cl●rence
             ▪
             
          
           
             Issue
             of
             ●i●
             
               Geffrey
               Poole
            
             .
          
           
             The
             interest
             and
             pretence
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             Earl
             ●f
             Huntingt●n
             .
          
           
             Restitution
             may
             be
             in
             bl●●d
             without
             restitution
             of
             dignity
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Pooles
             against
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             Objections
             of
             Religion
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             Britany
             .
          
           
             The
             course
             of
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             First
             pretence
             of
             the
             Infanta
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             vit
             .
             Guil.
             Ru●●
             
          
           
             Second
             pretence
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Pretence
             to
             Aquitain
             .
          
           
             Polyd
             in
             vit
             .
             Johan
             .
             &
             Garib
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Alfons
             .
          
           
             Pretences
             to
             England
             by
             Lady
             Blanch.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             Garib
             .
             l.
             12
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             Pretence
             by
             Arthur
             Duke
             of
             Britany
             .
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             71.
             
             Hist.
             Fran.
             
          
           
             Election
             of
             Lewis
             VIII
             .
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Po●yd
             l.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             Angl.
             Hollings
             .
             &
             Stow
             in
             vit
             .
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             Belfor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             67.
             
             Girrard
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Histor.
             Baudin
             .
             an
             .
             891.
             chron
             .
             France
             .
          
           
             Pretence
             by
             Descent
             from
             
               Henry
               III.
            
             
          
           
             Admission
             by
             Composition
             .
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             Infanta's
             pretence
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             are
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Lady
             Philippa
             Qu.
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Issue
             of
             ●●hn
             of
             Gaunt
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ●ee
             the
             Ar●●●
             〈◊〉
             ●he
             〈…〉
             Book
             
          
           
             The
             point
             of
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Issue
             of
             
               Catharine
               Swinford
            
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Dutchy
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             Crown
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               Portugal
               ..
            
          
           
             The
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             The
             Legiti●●●ion
             ●f
             
               C●th●rin
               Swinf●rds
            
             Chil●●●●
             no●
             lawf●l
             .
          
           
             Stow
             
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Ri●har
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             h●st
             .
             Portugal
             .
             
               l.
               35.
               cap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             example
             ●tow
             
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Henrici
             2.
             
          
           
             John
             of
             Gauntes
             Marriage
             with
             
               Catherine
               Swinford
            
             helpeth
             not
             the
             L●gitima●ion
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             between
             Lady
             Philippa
             and
             John
             of
             Somerset
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             between
             the
             Nephews
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             〈…〉
             Portugal
          
           
             The
             proper
             Interest
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             
             4th
             .
             cannot
             descend
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             
             7th
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             pretend
             ●o
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             King
             Emmanuel
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Issue
             of
             K.
             John
             the
             3.
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             K.
             Lewis
             Father
             of
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             .
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             The
             pretence
             of
             the
             Qunen
             Mother
             of
             France
             to
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Five
             Pretenders
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             The
             contention
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Attorneys
             sent
             to
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             Ill●●●imation
             against
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             .
          
           
             Writers
             of
             this
             Controversy
             .
          
           
             The
             Causes
             why
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             was
             pronounced
             Illegitimate
             .
          
           
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             his
             pretence
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Three
               principal
               pretenders
               of
            
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Parma
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Dutchess
               of
            
             Bragansa
             .
          
           
             Representation
             excluded
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Reply
               for
               ●he
               Du●e
               o●
            
             Pa●ma
             .
          
           
             King
             Philip
             
               's
               pretence
               to
            
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Divers
             allegations
             for
             King
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Frak●
             ,
             Jo.
             P●et
             .
             Vipe●
             anus
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             pretence
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Portugal
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             An
             objection
             with
             the
             answer
             
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             Pretenders
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Answers
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             Title
             King
             
               Henry
               VII
            
             .
             did
             enter
             .
          
           
             About
             foreign
             power
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             About
             Foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             next
             chapter
             about
             Foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             Polit.
             Arist.
             
          
           
             Demosthenis
             
               Philippicae
               ,
               &
               in
            
             Aeschines
             .
          
           
             Attempts
             to
             deliver
             Realms
             from
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Quint.
             Curt.
             l.
             5
             .
             &
             6.
             de
             gest
             .
             Alex.
             
          
           
             Vespere
             Sicilianae
             an
             .
             1265.
             
             Leand.
             in
             descript
             .
             Siciliae
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             8.
             
             Hollings
             in
             vit
             .
             Camiti
             .
          
           
             The
             rage
             of
             the
             French
             against
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             against
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             against
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             in
             defence
             of
             foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             Governments
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Governours
             
          
           
             An
             Example
             .
          
           
             Little
             importeth
             the
             Subject
             of
             what
             Country
             his
             Governour
             is
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             12.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             Country
             but
             the
             good
             Government
             importeth
             .
          
           
             Note
             these
             examples
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             properly
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             Divers
             manners
             of
             being
             under
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             undder
             strangers
             by
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             How
             Conquerours
             do
             proceed
             towards
             ●he
             Conquered
             .
          
           
             Polydor
             Virg.
             
               l.
               8.
               
               Hist.
               Angliae
            
             .
          
           
             Clemensy
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Macchab.
             ●ap
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Strangers
             most
             favoured
             in
             wise
             Governments
             
          
           
             Gascoynes
             .
          
           
             Britons
             .
          
           
             Candians
             .
          
           
             States
             o●
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             Irish
             under
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             States
             of
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             Girard
             du
             Ha●lan
             l.
             18.
             an
             .
             1381.
             
          
           
             Prosperity
             of
             Flanders
             under
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             .
          
           
             In
             Gui●ciard
             .
             nella
             descrittione
             delli
             pasi
             bassi
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Flomings
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             The
             Indulgence
             mi●d
             ●o
             offenders
             〈◊〉
             ●landers
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             punisheth
             less
             in
             Italy
             than
             nearer
             home
             .
          
           
             V●ceroyes
             do
             give
             account
             of
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             Much
             slaughter
             of
             Nobility
             in
             England
          
           
             Execution
             of
             Nobility
             by
             Henry
             the
             eight
             .
          
           
             Under
             King
             Edward
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           
             States
             governed
             happily
             by
             foreign
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Old
             afflictions
             of
             Naples
             and
             Millain
             .
          
           
             Whether
             a
             great
             or
             little
             Prince
             be
             better
             .
          
           
             Pedro
             Mexio
             en
             vit
             .
             de
             Antonio
             Pi●●
             
          
           
             The
             felicity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Government
             
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             of
             being
             under
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             .
          
           
             A
             foreign
             Prince
             without
             Forces
             not
             prejudicial
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             utility
             of
             a
             foreign
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             foreign
             Prince
             more
             commodious
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             way
             of
             being
             under
             foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             G●ve●●ent
             .
          
           
             Incon●●●ence●
             of
             t●●s
             Government
             .
          
           
             Strange
             Governo●●●
             desired
             in
             some
             Realm
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             objections
             against
             foreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             Answer
             the
             Grecian
             Philosophers
             and
             Orators
             .
          
           
             Demosthenes
             .
          
           
             The
             troublsome
             state
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             2.
             ●olit
             .
             c.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             ●●●wer
             to
             〈◊〉
             objection
             out
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               .
               Deut.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             Secondary
             Lines
             .
          
           
             Ambiguity
             of
             Prevailing
             .
          
           
             Two
             Grounds
             of
             probability
             of
             speeding
             
          
           
             Three
             Religions
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Importance
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Action
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Change
             like
             to
             be
             difficult
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             
          
           
             The
             Council
             and
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             Persons
             designed
             or
             favoured
             by
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             .
          
           
             Foreign
             Friends
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Party
             Puritan
             .
          
           
             Persons
             affected
             by
             the
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             External
             Friends
             .
          
           
             Lutheran●
             
          
           
             The
             Puritan
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             .
          
           
             T●e
             R●man
             Party
             gr●at
             ,
             and
             w●y
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg
             ▪
             ●2
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             abroad
             
          
           
             Considerations
             of
             〈◊〉
             Pretender
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scotland
          
           
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Beacham
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             Alliance
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             A●●ance
             of
             the
             Seymers
             .
          
           
             Alliance
             ●●
             the
             Stanleys
             .
          
           
             A●l●ance
             of
             the
             old
             Countess
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             of
             the
             Lord
             Beacham
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Darby
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Lords
             
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             ●unting●●●
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Polydor.
             24
             Holingshed
             
               in
               vita
            
             Henrici
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             Houses
             of
             Britain
             and
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Bragansa
             .
          
           
             Power
             of
             foreign
             Pretenders
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Conjecture
             that
             there
             will
             be
             War
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Sup.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             consideration
             to
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             conjecture
             no
             main
             Battel
             probable
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Conjecture
             who
             is
             likest
             to
             prevail
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Hartfod's
             second
             Son.
             
          
           
             Sup.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Countess
             of
             Darby
          
           
             Garibay
             l.
             a
             5.
             c.
             36
             
          
           
             Polydor
             in
             rit
             .
             Steph.